UllMHUmillM"'.'!!    'II'IIHUM'I 


..liitiiliilHUitlMlillill! 


iiMiiiiiniiiiinintiniiiiintiimiiiini'H't! 


'.  Mdii'lii'',!     Mli^l'll*'  i|,'MMi!"l'.  I   •'H|ti'«<';||  ■■■'I'lll'li'r    r'llt|Mti;;a 
:),  'i|?''},jk!i.;|^!|i|l]il!ls:'^!Hiilhl!K;!r^^ 
[li;  '   |l|llII!lili|il!il!lllllllllllllinillilllllilimilMllli!l!!!|lliit!M!*5"    ' 

III!-    !  '  ■      .,.  .iiiiiiiiiimir,    .:';lK  iiil'l'  \\\\\ '  [    ■  l;!!' 


I    ii  0'( 


%:^^\^W 


rin--iii  :ii: 


i  :j  j  1 1    jl- in  :    !iii!iiiiiimiliii.iHiiii!!tiiiiiiflliiiiiiifiiiiiiiinim^ 


'  .(iUntM;  M^.'>ii'^<I^:i^;:!!Mi'!^f•>i;l!:ii!i;||•!^ 
IHittiij|iitiit(iiiiiiiiiiiiii!i)tii|ii!iiiiiiniiiiiitiiitiiijiiMi)iiiifiii 

■::   :  :-■  i:-::'  M!  ::.-'ii::rn^=!i;;:;;;:;;!:;i!]:;|!r  vh;]:-::-!!  rMnil^; : 

ihiji,.>ih;<iuii.iiUi!ihii!iiiiiiiiiiliiiiii<iiiiii>i!itl)iiiUiiiiiliin!n!:!iitiii)lin 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MISSIOM^^*^^  *'^'''^i?/! 

(     JUL  26  192! 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHTjS 


FROM 


THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY 


TO 


THE  PRESENT   TIME. 

BY 

met).  03.  |3.  Strickland,  ^.  M. 
WITH  AN   INTRODUCTION 


BY 


REV.  B.  F.  TEFFT,   D.  D 


"Come  over  and  help  us." 


dtncinnatt: 

PUBLISHED  BY  SWORMSTEDT  &  POE, 

FOR    THE     METHODIST    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH,   AT    THE    WESTERN    BOOK 
CONCERK,   CORNER   OF   MAIN   AND   EIGHTH    STREETS. 

R.    P.    THOMPSON,    PRINTER. 

1854. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1849,  by 

L.  SWORMSTEDT  &  J.  H.  POWER, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  District  of  Ohio. 


TO     THE 

OFFICEKS  AND  MANAGERS 


OF    THE 

MISSIONARY  SOCIETY 

OF    THE 

METHODIST    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH, 

my\5  tDork 

IS   MOST    AFFECTIONATELY    AND    RESPECTFULLY    DEDICATED, 

BY  THE  AUTHOR. 


PREFACE. 


The  following  history  of  missions  in  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  commences,  properly,  with  the  organization 
of  the  Missionary  Society,  in  the  year  1816;  and  it  has 
been  the  constant  and  careful  aim  of  the  author  to  chronicle 
every  important  fact,  in  connection  with  the  operations  of 
said  Society,  from  that  period  to  the  present  time.  The 
materials  upon  which  he  has  mostly  relied  in  the  compila- 
tion of  the  work,  were  found  in  the  annual  reports  and 
other  official  documents  within  his  reach. 

His  chief  indebtedness,  however,  is  to  the  "History  of 
Missions,  by  Dr.  Bangs,"  published  in  1832,  and  now  out 
of  print;  and  also  to  **The  History  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,"  by  the  same  author.  The  author  has  en- 
joyed personal  interviews  with  Dr.  Bangs,  and  received 
from  him  many  valuable  suggestions  and  much  interesting 
information,  in  regard  to  the  work.  In  a  communication 
received  from  him,  in  relation  to  the  work,  he  adds :  **  That 
your  pen  may  be  guided  by  truth  and  love,  is  the  prayer  of 

"Yours,  affectionately,  N.  Bangs." 

1* 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  following  work,  on  the  history  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Missions,  is  the  first  ever  written  on  the  subject; 
and  it  is  intended  to  furnish  the  public  with  a  complete  and 
arranged  collection  of  all  the  facts  of  that  history,  from  the 
beginning  to  the  date  of  the  production. 

This  is  the  earliest  period,  perhaps,  when  a  history  could 
have  been  judiciously  undertaken ;  for  a  work,  an  enterprise 
of  any  kind,  has  to  accomplish  something,  before  a  record 
can  be  made  of  its  achievements.  At  this  time  it  can  be 
said,  that  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  has  done  that  which  is  worthy  of  being  noted ;  and, 
therefore,  in  writing  out  the  progress  of  its  labors  and  suc- 
cesses, the  author  has  a  right  to  expect  the  attention  of  the 
public  will  be  directed  to  his  performance. 

Not  the  subject  alone,  however,  but  the  manner  in  which 
it  has  been  treated,  calls  for  notice ;  for  Mr.  Strickland  has 
certainly  executed  his  task  in  a  very  praiseworthy  manner. 
He  begins  with  the  organization  of  the  Society,  and  closes 
with  its  latest  operations.  He  divides  his  subject  in  a  most 
natural  and  perspicuous  manner,  giving  first  a  chapter  on 
the  events  and  ceremonies  of  the  organization,  next  a  chap- 
ter on  domestic  missions,  then  another  on  auxiliaries,  which 
completes  the  homeward  relations  of  his  subject. 

Then,  under  the  leading  idea  of  its  foreign  labors,  he 
furnishes  us  successively  with  a  series  of  chapters  on  the 
missions,  respectively,  to  the  Indians  of  the  States,  to 
Africa,  to  Oregon,  to  South  America,  to  Texas,  to  the  Ger- 
mans, and  to  China.     The  work  among  the  Indians  of  our 

7 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

older  states,  as  well  as  that  among  the  Germans  and  Ore- 
gonians,  should  have  been  classed,  the  reader  might  think, 
under  the  head  of  domestic  missions ;  but  these  classes  of 
people  were  regarded  by  the  author,  in  their  relations  to 
his  subject,  as  foreigners,  and  have  been  treated  by  him 
accordingly.  The  eleventh  is  an  important  chapter,  on  mis- 
sionaries, wherein  many  invaluable  suggestions  are  thrown 
out,  which  will  be  read  with  great  interest.  The  twelfth 
chapter  is  an  appeal  in  behalf  of  missions,  in  which  the 
author  has  addressed  himself  to  the  public  with  a  peculiar 
force  and  eloquence,  which  must  stir  the  hearts  of  his  read- 
ers most  profoundly.  The  work  closes  with  an  appendix, 
which  contains  a  large  amount  of  very  important  matter, 
compiled  from  public  docmnents,  missionary  addresses,  and 
similar  sources,  in  a  way  to  add  greatly  to  the  interest  and 
usefulness  of  the  volume. 

Here,  then,  in  the  following  pages,  the  Christian  reader 
has  a  pretty  full  account  of  what  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  has  done  for  the  evangelization  of  the  world ;  the 
Christian  minister,  particularly  the  Methodist  minister,  a 
very  interesting  memorial  of  the  religious  enterprise  of  a 
young  but  important  evangelical  association ;  and  all  mis- 
sionary platform  speakers,  so  numerous  and  so  useful  a 
division  of  the  worthy  laborers  in  the  vineyard  of  our  Mas- 
ter, all  the  materials  necessary  for  the  preparation  of  their 
speeches. 

But  this  work  will  perform  another  invaluable  service. 
By  bringing  the  successes  of  the  different  branches  of  our 
missionary  operations,  at  home  and  abroad,  into  the  same 
field  of  vision,  it  will  enable  the  reader  to  form  an  enlight- 
ened judgment  respecting  the  comparative  promise  of  these 
respective  branches.  He  will  see,  for  example,  whether  a 
given  amount  of  labor  and  money  will  do  more  good  in 
Oregon  than  in  Africa — among  our  tribes  of  Indians,  or  in 
foreign  countries.     It  is  true,  the  more  recent  stations,  such 


INTRODUGTIOX.  9 

as  that  in  China,  have  not  been  long  enough  in  existence 
to  indicate  clearly  what  they  Avill  be ;  but  respecting  the 
older  ones,  a  good  opinion  can  be  formed  from  a  wise  use 
of  the  contents  of  this  volume.  Our  people  will,  therefore, 
no  longer  be  under  the  necessity  of  hesitating  as  to  the 
direction  where  they  may  most  profitably  bestow  their 
charities;  but,  by  reading  this  book,  and  carefully  com- 
paring one  field  of  labor  with  another,  and  that  for  quite  a 
series  of  years,  they  can  tell,  with  almost  a  mathematical 
certainty,  where  their  means  will  be  likely  to  do  the  greatest 
amount  of  service. 

This  volume  will,  also,  without  doubt,  increase  the  popu- 
lar interest  in  our  missionary  operations ;  for  the  reader  will 
see  clearly,  that  the  money  already  spent  has  not  gone  for 
nothing.  For  only  about  thirty  years  has  the  Society  had 
existence ;  and  lo !  what  results  have  followed  its  exertions ! 
How  many  feeble  societies  it  has  sustained  at  home,  among 
our  native  population,  imtil  they  were  able  to  live  and 
flourish  without  assistance!  How  many  souls  have  been 
converted,  what  noble  results  in  civilization  have  been  real- 
ized, amonsf  the  red  savag-es  of  our  own  vast  territories! 
What  a  voice  it  has  sent  to  the  shores  of  bleeding  and 
oppressed  Africa,  where  the  pillars  of  a  young  republic 
have  been  laid,  by  the  hands  of  our  own  missionaries,  under 
the  most  encouraging  auspices,  from  which  religion  and 
civil  liberty  may  ultimately  spread  over  that  dark  continent ! 
What  a  hand  of  kindness  it  has  reached  out  to  all  classes 
of  immigrants,  especially  to  the  Germans,  who,  amidst  the 
calculating  selfishness  of  the  great  majority  of  our  country- 
men, have  failed  to  find  that  warm  friendship  which  they 
had  expected,  but  who  have  been  led,  by  the  noble-spirited 
German  missionaries,  acting  under  the  direction  of  this 
Society,  from  the  empty  abstractions  of  neology,  rational- 
ism, and  infidelity,  to  the  substantial  and  glorious  realities 
of  true  religion! 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

Patriots  and  statesmen,  too,  liave  an  interest — an  interest 
they  should  not  fail  to  realize — in  the  book  now  before  us. 
If  the  history  of  all  past  ages  brings  us  any  truth  estab- 
lished beyond  a  question,  that  truth  is,  that  the  Christian 
religion  and  civil  liberty  always  go  together.  The  institu- 
tions of  our  own  country  were  founded  upon  the  doctrine* 
of  the  Bible;  and  the  personal  freedom  and  happiness  of 
the  inhabitants  of  every  land  are  measured  by  the  degree 
of  influence  which  that  inspired  volume  has  exerted.  If 
there  is  any  hope  for  the  future  political  disinthrallment  of 
all  enslaved  and  oppressed  nations,  it  lies  in  the  possibility 
of  bringing  their  citizens  under  the  daily  action  of  the  Bible, 
by  giving  ultimate  success  to  the  missionary  operations  now 
at  work,  or  hereafter  to  be  put  in  motion,  in  all  countries. 

This  volume  is,  therefore,  heartily  commended  to  the 
patronage  and  favor  of  all  Christian  people,  whether  minis- 
ters or  members,  and  to  all  Americans,  who  have  the  good 
of  their  country,  of  true  religion,  and  of  sound  liberty 
at  heart,  with  the  confident  expectation  that  it  will  be 
welcome.  B.  F.  Tefft. 

Cincinnati,  October  30,  1849. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ORGANIZATION    OF   THE    MISSIONARY    SOCIETV    OF   THE    METH- 
ODIST   EPISCOPAL    CHURCH. 

Design  of  the  Author — Act  of  Justice  to  Dr.  Bangs — His  Early 
Connection  with  the  Society — His  Labors — Revs.  John  and  Charles 
Wesley's  Labors  in  the  Southern  Colonies  of  this  Country — Mr. 
Wesley's  First  Missionaries  to  this  Country — Character  of  Meth- 
odism— The  Labors  of  the  First  Missionaries — General  Harrison's 
Opinion  of — The  Identity  of  Methodism  and  Missions — Importance 
of  the  Organization  of  a  Missionary  Society — Reasons  for  such 
Organization  given — Meeting  of  the  Ministers  and  Book  Agents 
in  the  City  of  New  York,  called  to  take  the  Matter  under  Advise- 
ment— Resolution  in  regard  to  the  Expediency  of  the  Measure — 
Committee  appointed  to  draft  a  Constitution — That  of  Dr.  Bangs 
accepted  unanimously — A  Second  Meeting  called — Addresses  by 
Rev.  Messrs.  Garrettson  and  Soule — Constitution  adopted,  Article 
by  Article — Constitution — Its  Connection  with  the  Bible  Cause — 
Organization  of  a  Methodist  Bible  Society — Its  Dissolution  in 
1836 — American  Bible  Society — An  important  Scrap  of  History — 
Reasons  for  the  Organization  of  a  separate  Bible  Society — Co- 
operation of  the  Church  with  the  American  Bible  Society — Offi- 
cers and  Managers  first  elected — Dr.  Bangs  requested  to  prepare 
on  Address  and  Circular  to  Members  of  the  Church,  and  the 
several  Annual  Conferences — The  Address — Prospects  of  the  So- 
ciety— Letter  from  Bishop  M'Kendree — Action  of  the  General 
Conference  in  relation  to  the  Society — Report  of  the  Commit- 
tee— Dr.  Emory — Extract  from  Report — Action  in  relation  to  the 
Constitution — The  word  Bible  stricken  out  of  its  Title — Amend- 
ments of  the  Constitution — Revised  Constitution — By-Laws  of  the 
Board  of  Managers — Act  of  Incorporation  and  Revised  Statutes — 
Mission  House  and  Property  of  the  Society Page  21 

CHAPTER  II. 

DOMESTIC    MISSIONS. 

Care  for  the  Native  Population  of  our  own  Country — First  Ob- 
ject of  the  Society — Foreign  Population — Germans — Regard  had 
to  order  of  Time  when  Domestic  Missions  were  established — New 

11 


12  CONTENTS. 

Orleans  Mission — Its  Success — Missionary  District  in  the  bounds 
of  the  Tennessee  Conference — Nine  Missionaries  sent — Formation 
of  Circuits — York  and  Long  Island  Mission — New  Field — High- 
land Mission — Revival  of  Religion — Hampshire  Mission — Formed 
into  a  Circuit — Red  Hook  Mission — Unsuccessful — Abandoned — 
Harla?m  Mission — Prosperity — Taken  into  the  Regular  Work — 
Hammonasset  Mission  —  Newburyport  and  Gloucester — Piscata- 
quis— Pensacolaand  Mobile — Early — Florida — Tallahassee — Holmes 
Valley — St.  Augustine — St.  Johns— Mission  to  the  Welsh  People  in 
New  York — St.  Mary's — St.  Clair — St.  Joseph's — Defiance — Provi- 
dence— Fox  River — Logansport — Galena — Salt  River — Gasconade — 
West  Prairie — Brownsville — Iroquois — Jonesboro — Rock  Island — 
Des  Plaines — Fort  Wayne — Grand  Prairie — Chicago — Fort  Clark — 
Carroll — Randolph — Lee — South  Bend — West  Point — Maccoupin — 
Peoria — Fort  Edwards — Henderson  River — Blue  River — Upper  Wa- 
bash— Kalamazoo — La  Port — James'  Fork — Alachua — La  Fourche — 
Lake  Bolivar — Big  Sand — Braddock's  Field — Mattanawcook — Hat- 
ton — Savannah — Pon  Pon — South  Santee — North  Santee — Cooper 
River — Wateree — Upper  Santee — Wacamaw  Neck — Catawba — Bris- 
tol—  Laurel  Hill — Conemaugh — Cambria — Sinemahoning — Smeth- 
port — St.  Mary's — Fort  Finley — Cumberland — King's  River — White 
River — Ambarrass — Ottawa — Golconda — Dubuque — Tippecanoe — 
Eel  River — Mississinewa — Clinch  River — Mountain — Centerville — 
Paint  Creek — YalaBusha — Tallahatche — Walker — Baldwin — Blake- 
ly — Catahooche — Oconee — Monroe — Upson — Vans  Valley — Chis- 
tatee — C  onesauga — Nassau  — Atamha —  Irwin —  Portsmouth — Oci-a- 
coke — Craig's  Creek — Matawoman — South  Fork — Somerset — Bergen 
Neck — Maunch  Chunck — ^Worcester — East  and  South  Hampton — 
Guilford — Farmington — Dresden--Watson — Brookville — Ridgeway — 
Logan — Nicolas — Plymouth — Calhoun — Gilead — Highland — Ken- 
tucky— Salem — Vandalia — Flat  Branch — Bureau — Fort  Edward — 
Rock  Island — Buffalo  Grove — Troy — Otter  Creek — Port  Creek — 
Pine  Creek — Higwasse — Holly  Fork — Paint  Rock — Bayou  Beouf — 
W  ilkinson — West  Feliciana — Lafayette — Nanny — Warrior — Cane- 
brake — Clayton  —  Lime  Creek — Uchee — Broad  River — Cassville — 
Gumming — Second  Creek — Turtle  Fork — Rotterdam — Java — Bran- 
dersville — Hughes'  River — Sandy  River — Ripley — Port  Washing- 
ton— Kenton — Cold  Water — Grand  River — La  Pecor — Saganaw — 
Litchfield  —  Mount  Pleasant  —  Barboursville  —  Manchester — Pikes- 
ville— Marion—Pecan— Kno.wille — Iowa— Milwaukie— Deep  River — 
Jiome  —  Otter  Creek — Cole  Creek — Lebanon  —  Texas — Cherokee 
Hill — Brandy  wine — German — Durham — Fort  Lee — Methewen  — 
Megallaway  —  Haverhill  —  Kinderhook — Schodack  —  Elk  River — 
Lawrenceburg — Shippenville;  and  others,  as  they  were  established 
from   year  to  year — Statistics  for  the  First  Ten  Years — Second— 


CONTENTS.  13 

Third — Contributions  always  equal  to  Demands  upon  the  Treas- 
ury— Swedish  Mission  in  the  City  of  New  York P^g*^  52 

CHAPTER  III. 

AUXILIARIES. 

Importance  of — Managers  made  provision  for  Organization  of  at 
an  early  day — Constitution  of  an  Auxiliary — First  Auxiliary  rec- 
ognized by  the  Parent  Society — Recommendation  of  the  Bishops — 
Conference  Auxiliaries — Increased  Interest  awakened — Removal  of 
Prejudices — Advantage  of  Simple  Machinery — Benevolent  Institu- 
tions of  the  Church — Church  a  Unit  in  her  Operations — Action 
of  the  Annual  Conferences — Conference  Anniversaries — Zeal  of 
Ministers  in  the  Missionary  Cause — Branch  Associations — Female — 
Young  Men's — Juvenile 67 

CHAPTER  IV. 

MISSION     AMONG    THE    INDIANS. 

First  Mission  projected  by  the  Board — Number  of  Indian  Tribes — 
Dialects — Number  of  Indians  in  the  States  and  Territories — Re- 
marks in  regard  to  the  Indian  Race — Their  Claims  upon  Christians 
of  this  Country — Efforts  to  Evangelize  them — First  Missionary  to 
the  Wyandotts — His  Remarkable  Call — Results  of  his  Labors — 
Assistance  rendered  him — Mission  adopted  by  the  Ohio  Annual 
Conference — Description  of  the  National  Reserve  of  the  Wyan- 
dotts— Mission  School  supported  by  the  Government — Missionaries 
Visit  the  Indians  at  Fort  Maiden,  in  Canada — Mission  established 
there — Number  of  Native  Missionary  Stations  in  Upper  Canada — 
These  Missions  transferred  to  the  Canada  Conference — Mission  to 
Shawnees  on  Huron  River — Removal  of  the  Wyandotts  west  of 
the  Mississippi — Terms  of  Treaty  with  the  Government — Separa- 
tion of  the  Southern  Conferences  from  the  Jurisdiction  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church — Plan  of  Separation — Missionary  sent 
to  the  Wyandotts,  at  their  Request,  from  the  Ohio  Conference — His 
Return — Mission  to  the  Creek  Indians — Difficulties — Result — Suc- 
cess of  the  Mission — Mission  to  the  Mohawks  on  Grand  River — 
Revival — Mississauga  Indians  —  Interesting  Incident — Mission  to 
the  Cherokee  Indians — Conversions — Great  Success  of  the  Mis- 
sion— Circuits  Formed — The  Gospel  indispensable  to  the  Civiliza- 
tion of  the  Indian — Unhappy  Collision — Removal  of  the  Chero- 
kees — Establishment  of  a  Second  Cherokee  Mission — Revival  in 
East  Cherokee  mission — Indian  Mission  Conference — Bible  Society 
among  the  Cherokees — Discipline  translated  into  the  Cherokee 
Language — Boundaries  of  the  Indian  Mission  Conference — Mis- 
sion to  the  Choctaws — Condition  of  the  Tribe — Camp  Meeting — 
Conversions  and  Accessions — Six  Hundred  added  to  the   Church — 


14  C0XTENT9. 

Proposition  of  the  Government  to  the  Chootaws — Determined  on 
Removal — Choctaw  Mission  West  established — Translation  of  thi 
•Scriptures  and  Hymns  into  the  Choctaw  Language — Statistics  of 
the  Mission — Included  in  the  Arkansas  Conference — Extent  of  tne 
Mission — Act  of  the  General  Council  in  regard  to  Institutions  of 
Learning — Fort  CofFee  Academy — Mission  to  the  Potawatamies — 
Success — Abandoned  in  1830 — Mission  to  the  Oneida  Indians — In- 
temperance among  them — Visited  by  a  Converted  Young  Mohawk 
from  Upper  Canada — Result  of  his  Labors — Revival  among  the 
Onondagas — Oneida  Mission  West — Menominee  and  Kewawenon 
Indians — Other  Missions  in  the  Green  Bay  District — Interrogatories 
sent  to  all  the  Missionaries  in  regard  to  Statistics  of  the  Mis- 
sions— Mission  to  the  Shawnee  and  Kansas  Indians — Revival — 
Indian  Manual  Labor  School — Kansas  District — Mission  to  the  Iro- 
quois— An  Indian  Prophet — No  Knowledge  of  the  True  God 
without  a  Divine  Revelation — Kickapoo  Mission — Peori — Saga- 
naw — ^Mission  to  the  Sioux,  Winnebagoes,  and  Cliippeways — Mis- 
sion Schools — Seneca  and  Kayooga  Indians — Revival  at  Koontown, 
Oothcalooga,  and  Valley  Town — Fou  du  Lac  Mission — Other  Mis- 
sions— Recapitulation  of  Missions — Bishop  Janes Page  70 

CHAPTER  v. 

JI  I  S  S  I  O  N     TO     AFRICA. 

Colony  of  Liberia  on  the  Western  Coast  of  Africa — Origin  of 
the  Colony — Young  Men's  Missionary  Society  of  New  York  City — 
General  Conference  sent  a  Missionary  in  1832 — Cordial  Reception 
of  by  the  Governor  and  Citizens — Plis  Spirit — Purchases  the  Prem- 
ises of  the  Swiss  Missionaries — At  a  Convention  was  received  and 
accredited  as  a  Minister  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church — Arti- 
cles of  Agreement — Other  Chiirches  resigned  themselves  to  the 
Care  of  the  Missionary — Subscription  of  to  Articles  of  Religion 
and  Temporal  Economy  of  the  Church — Camp  Meeting  at  Cald- 
well— Plans  for  Flstablishing  Missions  at  Various  Points — Sabbath  - 
School — Other  Missionaries  sent  Out — Death  of  Cox,  the  First  Mis- 
sionarv — Successors — Sunday  School  Association  Formed — Annual 
Conference  Organized — Temperance  Society — Missionaries  attacked 
with  African  Fever — Deaths — Instance  of  Female  Heroism — Re- 
turn of  Missionaries  to  United  States — Appointment  of  a  Successor 
in  the  Superintendency  of  the  Mission — Assistants — Visited  the 
Churches  at  Millsburg  and  Caldwell — Established  a  School  at  New 
Georgia — Edina  and  Bassa  Cove — Statistics  of  the  Mission — Re- 
turned to  the  United  States  for  the  Recovery  of  his  Health — Time 
occupied  in  holding  Missionary  Meetings — Returned  with  Reinforce- 
ment to  Liberia — Cheering  Report — Native  Africans  Converted — 
N)imbf*rs  in  Societv — Dav  and   Sabbath  Schools — Melancholv  Ca- 


CONTENTS.  15 

tastrophe — Deaths  of  Colored  Preachers — Missions  in  the  Condo 
Country — Bushrod  Island — Missionary  Physician — Teachers  En- 
gaged—  Revival — Native  Africans — Statistics — New  Mission  vSta- 
tions  —  English  JTnd  Classical  Academy  —  Additional  Reinforce- 
ment— Principal  of  the  Liberia  Academy — Publication  of  Africa's 
Luminary — Manual  Labor  School  at  Vv^hite  Plains — School  at  Hed- 
dingtou — Robertsville — King's  Sons  Educated — Death  of  Principal 
of  the  Academy — Another  Supply  of  Missionaries — Gratifying  Sta- 
tistics— Deputations  from  Distant  Tribes — Openings  for  Missions 
among  other  Tribes — Interesting  Death  of  a  Native  Preacher — 
Conversion  of  Natives — Extensive  Travels  of  Superintendent  on 
Foot — Missionaries  appointed  to  New  Stations — Visit  to  Cape  Pal- 
mas  and  Towns  in  the  Interior — Missions  Established — Difficulty 
of  Obtaining  Missionaries — Report  of  the  Superintendent  after  his 
Return  to  the  United  States — Various  Items  of  the  Report — Suc- 
cessor Appointed — Principal  of  Seminary — Capture  of  the  Slaver 
Pons — Visit  to  the  Vessel — A  Scene  of  Horror — Description  of — 
Children  of  the  Slaver  provided  for — Return  of  Missionaries — Con- 
ference Seminary — Death  of  the  Principal — Mission  Prosperous — 
Liberia  an  Independent  Republic — Return  of  Superintendent  with 
his  Family  to  the  United  States — Conference  Missionary  Society — 
Field  divided  into  Three  Districts — Monrovia — Bassa  Cove  and  Cape 
Palmas — Recent  Intelligence  from  Liberia — Population  of  the  Col- 
ony— Extent — Numbers  that  Speak  the  Englisli  Language — Petty 
Sovereignties  Extinguished — Treaty  with  Neighboring  Tribes — De- 
struction of  Slave  Factories  on  the  whole  Line  of  Coast,  from  Sierra 
Leone  to  Cape  Palmas Page  95 

CHAPTER  VI. 

MISSION     TO     OREGON. 

The  Appearance  of  a  Stranger  at  an  Indian  Festival — His  Com- 
munication to  them  in  Regard  to  the  Worship  of  the  True  God — 
Deputation  of  Flat  Head  Indians  to  St.  Louis — Their  Arrival — 
Conference  with  the  Indian  Agent — Facts  communicated  through 
the  Christian  Advocate  and  Journal — Interest  awakened  in  the 
Behalf  of  Flat  Heads — Mission  Projected — Missionaries  sent  to 
Oregon — Their  Arrival  at  Fort  Vancouver — First  Sermon  preached 
in  the  Territory — First  Administration  of  the  Ordinance  of  Chris- 
tian Baptism — Removal  to  the  Willamette  River — French  and  Amer- 
ican Settlers — Their  Condition — Commencement  of  a  School — Re- 
inforcement sent  out — Their  Arrival — Additional  Missionaries  sent 
out — Temperance  Society  organized  on  Total  Abstinence  Princi- 
ples— Success  of  the  Mission — Revival  in  the  Mission  School — Mis- 
sionary Society  Organized — Door  opened  among  Extensive  Tribes — 
Visit  of  the  Superintendent  to  the  States  for  the  Purpose  of  procuring 


16  CONTENTS. 

more  Help — Additional  Reinforcement  sent  out  by  the  Board — Be- 
fore their  Arrival  a  Glorious  Work  of  God  Witnessed — Description 
of  by  one  of  the  Missionaries — Extracts  from  his  Journal — Atten- 
tion bestowed  upon  the  Education  of  the  Children,  in  Literature, 
Agriculture,  and  Mechanic  Arts — Difficulties — Letter  from  the  Su- 
perintendent— Change  in  the  Superintendency — The  Policy  of  the 
Board — Change  of  that  Policy — Concurred  in  by  the  Missionaries — 
Statistics  contained  in  the  Superintendent's  Report — Condition  and 
Wants  of  the  Mission  set  forth  in  the  Superintendent's  Communi- 
cation— Political  and  Religious  Condition  of  the  Country — Popula- 
tion of  the  Country  rapidly  Licreasing — Dispatches  from  Super- 
intendent— Influence  of  the  Mission  on  the  White  Population — 
Presbyterian 'Missions — Wascopam  Mission — Work  in  the  Lower 
Country — Oregon  Literary  Institute — Constitution  of — Superin- 
tendent Resigned,  and  his  Successor  Chosen Page  120 

CHAPTER  Vn. 

MISSION    TO    SOUTH     AMERICA. 

Religious  Condition  of  the  Country — Roman  Catholicism  Preva- 
lent— Contemplated  Mission  to  by  the  Board — Communication  from 
an  Intelligent  and  Pious  Gentleman  at  Buenos  Ayres — English  and 
American  Residents — Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Religion — Ap- 
pointment of  a  Missionary — Visits  to  Several  of  the  Principal 
Cities — Missionary  to  Buenos  Ayres — Formation  of  a  Church — 
Subscription  for  the  Erection  of  a  Church  Edifice — Missionary  to 
Rio  de  Janeiro — Formation  of  a  Society — Sabbath  School — Day 
School — Assistant  Missionary — Teachers — Circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures— Opposition  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Priesthood — Deportment 
of  the  Missionaries — Visit  to  Towns  in  the  Interior — English  and 
American  Seamen — Interest  manifested  by  a  United  States  Naval 
Officer — Prosperity  of  the  Mission — Blockade  of  the  Port  of  Buenos 
Ayres  by  French  Squadron — Visit  to  Montevideo — American  Fam- 
ilies— Missionary  Appointed — Difficulties  growing  out  of  the  Un- 
settled State  of  the  Country — Labors  of  the  Missionaries — Hopes — 
Appropriations  toward  the  Erection  of  the  Church  withheld  by  the 
Board — Prospects  Unpropitious — Recall  of  the  Missionaries — Policy 
of  the  Board — Pccjection  of  the  Bible  by  the  Roman  Catholics — 
Character  of  that  Church — Worship  of  the  Virgin  Mary — An 
Image  of  brought  to  this  Country — Good  Seed  Sown — Foreign 
Residents  deplore  their  Destitute  Condition — Organize  a  Society 
for  the  Promotion  of  Christian  Worsliip — Memorialize  the  Board, 
and  i\sk  for  a  Missionary — Society  pledged  itself  for  the  Support 
of  the  Missionary — Missionary  sent  to  Buenos  Ayres — Letter  from 
the  Missionary — Condition  and  Prospects — Testimony  of  the  Amer- 
ican Charge  d'Affiiires — Annual  Report  of  the  Buenos  Ayrean  Mia- 


CONTENTS.  17 

Bion — Return  of  the  Missionary — Resolution  of  the  Society — Asked 
from  the  Board  the  Appointment  of  a  Successor — His  Place  Sup- 
plied— Annual  Report  of  the  State  of  the  Mission Page  160 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

MISSION     TO     TEXAS. 

Extent  of  the  Country — Character  of  the  Population — Members 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church — Rev.  Martin  Ruter,  D.  D. — 
Texas  an  Independent  Republic — Reception  of  Dr.  Ruter  and  his 
Assistants — Formation  of  Circuits — Erection  of  Churches — Annual 
Conference  in  Texas — Church  Statistics — Primary  Schools — Ruters- 
ville  College — Liberal  Grants  of  Land  made  by  the  Government — 
Testimony  of  Respect  for  Dr.  Ruter — Second  Session  of  the  Texas 
Conference — Statistics — Third  Sessiv;.i — Numbers  in  Society — Res- 
olutions in  Behalf  of  Rutersville  College — Bible,  Missionary,  and 
Sabbath  School  Institutions — Benevolence  of  the  Church  in  behalf 
of — Self-Sacrificing  Spirit  of  the  Texas  Missionaries — Cost  of  the 
Mission  less  than  any  on  the  Foreign  List — Difficulties  with  which  it 
had  to  Contend — Conference  divided  into  Four  Presiding  Elder's  Dis- 
tricts— Galveston  District — Station — Brazos  Circuit — Montgomery — 
Huntsville — Nashville — Franklin — Lake  Soda  District — Conference 
Session — A  New  Conference  Organized — Conference  Missionary 
Anniversary — Literary  Institutions — Review — Call  for  German  Mis- 
sionaries— Conclusion 172 

CHAPTER  IX. 

MISSION     TO     THE     GERMANS. 

Predilections  of  the  Germans  for  the  United  States — Opposition 
to  Slavery — Our  indebtedness  to  Germany — Reformation  born  in 
Germany — The  Puritans — Emigration  from  Germany  to  the  States 
and  Territories  of  the  Union — Population  in  some  Sections  almost 
entirely  German — Germans  a  Religious  People — Theological  Opin- 
ions— True  Religion — German  Population  never  lost  Sight  of  in 
the  Ministrations  of  the  Church — Professor  of  Oriental  Literature 
educated  in  Germany — Earnest  Inquirer  after  the  Truth — His  Con- 
version— Ways  of  Providence — Necessity  laid  upon  him  of  Preach- 
ing the  Gospel  to  Others — His  Name  entered  upon  the  List  of 
Itinerant  Preachers — German  Mission  Commenced — Most  Success- 
ful and  Brilliant  since  the  Days  of  the  Apostles — Adaptation  of 
Vital  Christianity  to  the  German  Mind — Reviving  of  Ancient  Meth- 
odism— Missionary  met  with  Opposition  from  his  Countrymen — His 
Labors  blest  to  the  Awakening  and  Conversion  of  Some — Appointed 
to  take  Charge  of  the  German  Mission  in  the  Columbus  District — 
Laborious  Field — Itinerant  System — Mission  noticed  in  the  Annual 
Report — Returned  to  Cincinnati — Proposition  for  starting  a  Relig- 
ious Paper  in  the  German  Language — How  Received — Ably-written 


18  CONTENTS. 

Articles  by  the  Missionary — General  Interest  awakened  in  its  Be- 
half— Labors  of  the  Missionary  signally  blest — Sabbath  School 
Organized — Wesleyan  Catechism  translated  into  German — Also 
Articles  of  Religion  and  Rules  of  the  Church — Missionary  ap- 
pointed Editor  of  the  German  Paper — First  Number  issued  in 
1839 — Extent  of  its  Circulation — Committee  appointed  by  the  Ohio 
Conference  to  Prepare  an  Address  in  its  Behalf — Address — A  Suc- 
cessor appointed  to  the  Cincinnati  Mission — An  Interesting  Inci- 
dent— Mission  of  the  Editor  to  Pittsburg — Results  of  his  Labors — 
Account  of — Missionary  sent  to  Pittsburg — Mission  to  Wheeling — 
Wide-spread  Influence  of  German  Missions — Located  in  the  Ohio, 
Pittsburg,  Indiana,  and  Kentucky  Conferences — Number  of  Mis- 
sionaries and  Church  Members — Plea  in  Behalf  of  the  Germans  of 
New  York  City — Mission  established  by  the  New  York  Confer- 
ence— Two  Missionaries  Appointed — German  Missions  in  the  North 
Ohio,  Missouri,  and  New  York  Conferences — Statistics — Church 
erected  in  Cincinnati — ^Wonderful  Results — Extent  of  the  German 
Field — Missions  in  the  Philadelphia,  Baltimore,  New  Jersey,  and 
Alabama  Conferences — Work  divided  into  Five  Districts — Nutnber 
of  Sabbath  Schools  and  Scholars — Translation  of  Standard  Meth- 
odist Theology  into  German  Language — Review — Influence  of  Ger- 
man Missions  on  Romanism Page  180 

CHAPTER  X. 

MISSION     TO     CHINA. 

Christian  Sympathy  and  Effort  awakened  in  behalf  of — Its  Vast 
Extent  as  a  Field  for  Missionary  Labor — Translation  of  the  Bible 
into  the  Chinese  Language — Offers  no  Barrier  to  its  Conversion — 
Subject  of  Establishing  a  Methodist  Mission  frequently  before  the 
Board — Liberal  Subscriptions  pledged  for  its  Support,  from  Time  to 
Time — Action  of  the  General  Missionary  Committee — The  Bishop 
appointed  Two  Missionaries — Embarked  for  Hongkong — Arrived 
at  the  Place  of  their  Destination,  Fuhchau — Report  of  the  Com- 
mittee on  Plans  of  Operation  in  Regard  to  China — Location  of  the 
Mission — Printing  and  Books,  Practice  of  Medicine,  Establishment 
of  Schools,  and  Number  of  Missionaries  Needed — Description  of 
the  Residence  of  the  Missionaries,  and  the  City  of  Fuhchau — 
Additional  Information  from  the  Mission — Mission  reinforced  by 
the  Appointment  of  Two  Additional  Missionaries 218 

CHAPTER  XL 

MISSIONARIES. 

m 

Qualifications  for  the  Work — Well-trained  Church — Policy  of 
the  Board  in  Selecting  Missionaries — Outposts  of  the  Christian 
Army — Every  Requisition  on  the  Ministry  met — Ministers  for  every 


CONTENTS.  19 

Destitute  Portion  of  the  Country  at  Home  and  Abroad — Letters  of 
Instruction,  General  and  Specific — Importance  of  Systematic  Ef- 
fort— Duties  prescribed  in  the  Discipline — Formation  of  Circuits — 
Quarterly  and  Class  Collections — Formation  of  Missionary  Soci- 
eties— Making  out  and  sending  Quarterly  Reports  to  Corresponding 
Secretary — Reports  to  embrace  the  Numbers  in  Society,  Mission- 
aries, Schools,  Teachers  and  Scholars,  Condition  of  the  Several 
Missions — Deportment  of  the  Missionary — Importance  of  Trust  in 
God — Duties  of  Superintendents  of  Foreign  Missions — Keep  a 
Diary — Amount  of  Expenditures  not  to  exceed  Appropriations 
in  any  Case Page  234 

CHAPTER  XII. 

APPEAL    IN     BEHALF    OF    MISSIONS. 

The  Field — Duty  of  the  Church — Facilities  Furnished — ^What  the 
Church  should  have  Done — Missionaries — Future  Condition  of  the 
Heathen — Opinions  Respecting — Responsibility  of  the  Heathen — 
Divine  Procedure  in  Relation  to — Question  of  Fact — ^Witnesses — 
Testimony — Decision — None  ever  been  found  saved  without  the 
Gospel — Question  Settled — Responsibility  of  the  Christian  Church — 
The  Work  of  the  Methodist  Church — Peculiar  Adaptation  to  the 
Work — Wesleyans — Missions  of — Missions  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church — She  has  not  come  up  to  the  Standard  of  Duty — 
Present  Aspects  of  the  Mission  Field — Heathen  and  Roman  Catho- 
lic Countries 240 

APPENDIX. 
Missionary  Addresses — Papers  selected  from  Different  Sources — 
Duty  of  the  Church  to  Evangelize  the  World — Cry  of  the  Heath- 
en— Missionary  Schools — Duty  of  the  Church  in  Regard  to  the 
World — Address  delivered  by  Dr.  Bangs  at  the  Opening  of  the 
Mission  House  in  New  York — Missionary  Circular 249 


HISTORY  OF  THE   MISSIONS 

OF   THK 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHUECH, 

CHAPTER   I. 

ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

In  writing  a  history  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  we  shall  not  labor  to  produce 
the  belief  that  there  is  any  thing  so  very  peculiar  in  Meth- 
odism, apart  from  the  evangehcal  Christianity  found  in  the 
various  religious  denominations  of  our  country,  requiring  us 
to  exalt  our  Church,  or  her  institutions,  above  every  other. 
To  claim  that  she  is  "missionary  in  her  character,"  her 
peculiar  province  being  "  to  spread  Scriptural  holiness  over 
these  lands" — that  she  is  "  Christianity  in  earnest " — that 
her  doctrines  and  polity  are  incomparably  better  than  those 
of  any  other  denomination,  and,  hence,  better  adapted  to 
the  work  of  saving  souls,  is  not  our  object.  If  the  Church 
be  entitled  to  all,  or  either  of  these,  it  were  better,  far 
better,  that  the  silent,  unostentatious  testimony  afforded  by 
an  examination  of  her  doctrines,  and  polity,  and  operations, 
should  produce  conviction  in  regard  to  her  claims,  than  a 
labored  self-glorification. 

The  Christian  Church  never  did  gain  any  thing  by  self- 
laudation  :  the  best,  and  only  valuable  testimony  of  her 
worth,  is  to  be  found  in  the  self-denying  labor  she  bestows 
in  her  Master's  name,  and  for  her  Master's  glory. 

We  shall  be  governed,  we  trust,  by  catholic  views  and 
feelings  in  the  prosecution  of  our  work,  and  confine  our- 
selves to  one  specific  object:  namely,  to  give  a  plain,  un- 
varnished naiTative  of  the  operations  of  the  Church,  in  the 

21 


22  ORGANIZATION    OF  THE  [cHAP.   I. 

various  fields  of  missionary  labor  -svhich  she  has  succes- 
sively occupied.  In  doing  this,  we  shall  closely  restrict 
ourself  to  official  records,  and  other  authentic  sources  of 
information.  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  herself 
the  product  of  missionary  labor;  and  it  would  be  remark- 
able if  she  should  ever  so  far  forget  the  rock  from  whence 
she  was  hewn,  as  to  settle  down  under  the  influence  of  Ji 
parochial  regimen,  that  characterizes  many  other  Churches. 

Before  entering  properly  upon  a  narration  of  the  facts 
and  events  connected  with  the  missionary  operations  of  the 
Church,  we  deem  it  but  an  act  of  justice  to  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Bangs,  and  one  which  we  take  pleasure  in  recording,  to  say, 
that  his  early  identification  Avith  those  operations,  and  his 
zealous  and  efficient  support  of  missions,  from  the  beginning 
of  his  ministerial  career  until  the  present  time,  entitle  him 
to  the  appellation  of  the  Father  of  the  Missionary  Society 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  In  the  progress  of 
this  history  it  will  evidently  appear,  that  this  venerable  man 
has  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  the  entire  Church,  in  his 
judgment  and  ability  to  plan  and  execute  for  the  promotion 
of  this  great  enterprise,  superior  to  most,  if  not  all  of  his 
honored  cotemporaries. 

It  is  obvious  that  almost  the  entire  business  of  the  So- 
ciety was  conducted  by  him  for  many  years.  In  addition 
to  writing  the  "Constitution,"  the  " Address,"  and  "Cir- 
cular," he  was  the  author  of  every  Annual  Report,  with 
but  one  single  exception,  from  the  organization  of  the  So- 
ciety down  to  the  year  1841,  a  period  of  tAventy-two 
years. 

He  filled  the  offices  of  Corresponding  Secretary  and 
Treasurer  for  sixteen  years,  without  a  salary  or  compen- 
sation of  any  kind,  until  his  appointment  to  the  first-named 
office  by  the  General  conference  of  1836.  That  he  has 
contributed  more  than  any  other  man  living  to  give  charac- 
ter to  our  missionary  operations,  by  the  productions  of  his 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIOXARY  SOCIETY.  23 

pen,  and  his  laborious  personal  efforts,  is  a  well-authenticated 
fact,  which  the  history  of  the  Church  fully  attests. 

Havino-  said  thus  much  of  one  whom  the  Church  must 
delight  to  honor,  so  long  as  she  appreciates  devotion  to  her 
interests,  united  with  commanding  talents  and  sterling  in- 
tegrity, we  shall  proceed  with  our  narrative. 

Upward  of  one  hundred  years  ago,  filled  with  a  mis- 
sionary spirit,  and  burning  Avith  a  desire  to  increase  in 
spirituality,  by  promoting  the  glory  of  God  in  the  salvation 
of  souls,  the  Revs.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  bade  adieu  to 
their  beloved  Abna  Mater  at  Oxford,  and,  braving  the 
dangers  and  hardships  of  a  tedious  voyage  across  the 
Atlantic,  commenced  the  cultivation  of  a  missionary  field 
in  one  of  the  southern  colonies  of  this  country. 

A  few  years  after  their  return  to  England,  the  Rev.  Philip 
Embury  having  succeeded  in  organizing  a  society  in  the  city 
of  New  York,  and  being  joined  by  Captain  Webb  and 
Robert  Strawbridge,  local  preachers,  Mr.  Wesley  sent  the 
Rev.  Joseph  Pilmoor  and  Rev.  Richard  Boardman,  to  take 
charge  of  the  infant  societies  formed  through  the  instru- 
mentahty  of  these  faithful  missionaries. 

In  connection  with  the  ministers  above-named,  we  may 
add  the  names  of  Messrs.  Rankin,  Shadford,  Williams, 
King,  Rodd,  and  Vasey,  the  companion  of  Dr.  Coke.  An 
interesting  history  of  these  missionaries  may  be  found  in 
Dr.  Sandford's  "Memoirs  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Missionaries." 
Three  years  afterward,  Mr.  Wesley  sent  a  reinforcement, 
in  the  persons  of  Rev.  Francis  Asbury  and  Rev.  Richard 
Wright,  whose  labors  and  success  enter  largely  into  the 
history  of  the  Church  in  this  country. 

This  was  the  origin  of  ]\Iethodism  in  this  country,  and 
will  serve  to  show,  that  the  Church  here  is  emphatically  the 
child  of  missions ;  and  she  would  prove  unworthy  that  ori- 
gin, did  she  not  continue  to  exhibit  this  feature  of  her  native 
character,  by  sending  the  Gospel  to  "regions  beyond." 


24  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  (CHAP.  I. 

It  -will  cost  no  labor  to  show  that  the  first,  and  every 
succeeding  step  in  the  operations  of  the  Church  in  this 
country,  have  been  missionary  in  their  character.  In  this 
respect,  she  has  acted  upon  the  principle  of  the  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles.  She  has  made  no  invasions  but  upon  the 
territory  of  sin — she  has  not,  in  any  instance,  built,  or 
assumed  to  build,  upon  the  foundations  of  any  other  Church. 
So  far  from  this,  she  has,  in  more  instances  than  one,  laid 
foundations  whereon  others  have  built.  Of  this,  however, 
she  will  not  complain,  but,  rather,  in  imitation  of  the  same 
apostle,  with  comfort  and  satisfaction  say,  "Whether  it 
were  I  or  they,  it  matters  not,"  so  they  preached  and 
labored,  and  so  others  entered  into  those  labors.  Christ 
was  preached,  and  souls  Avere  saved. 

In  the  accomplishment  of  their  great  work,  the  Methodist 
missionaries  waited  not  for  what  is  technically  denominated 
*'  a  call ;"  the  very  nature  of  the  office  and  work  in  which 
they  w'ere  eno-agred  forbade  it.  Their  commission  contem- 
plated  no  such  condition.  *'  Behold,"  said  Jesus,  "  I  send 
yOu  :  Go  YE,  therefore,  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
Gospel  to  evert/  creature."  To  such  as  were  not  sensible 
of  their  wants,  and  yet  needed  most  the  care  of  a  faithful 
pastor,  they  went,  preaching  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom. 
They  traveled  from  house  to  house,  from  neighborhood  to 
neighborhood,  from  village  to  village,  from  state  to  state, 
from  territory  to  territory,  proclaiming  to  their  sinful  fellow- 
men  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation. 

A  beautiful  and  well-deserved  tribute  is  paid  these  early 
pioneers  of  the  cross,  by  the  late  lamented  President  Har- 
lison.  It  is  an  extract  from  a  letter  to  an  eastern  committee, 
charged  with  an  investigation  into  the  spiritual  destitution 
of  the  west.  It  reads:  "Who  and  what  are  they?  I 
answer,  entirely  composed  of  ministers  who  are  technically 
denominated  '  Circuit  Riders ;'  a  body  of  men  who,  for  zeal 
and  fidelity  in  the  discharge  of  the  duties  they  undertake. 


CHAP.  I.j  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  25 

are  not  exceeded  by  any  others  in  the  whole  world.  I  have 
been  a  witness  of  their  conduct  in  the  western  country  for 
nearly  forty  years.  They  are  men  whom  no  labor  tires,  no 
scenes  disgust,  no  danger  frightens,  in  the  discharge  of 
their  duty.  To  gain  recruits  for  their  Master's  senice,  they 
sedulously  seek  out  the  victims  of  vice,  in  the  abodes  of 
misery  and  wretchedness.  The  vow  of  poverty  is  not  taken 
by  these  men ;  but  their  conduct  is  precisely  such  as  it  would 
have  been  had  they  taken  one.  Their  stipulated  pay  is 
barely  sufficient  to  perform  the  services  assigned  to  them. 
With  much  the  larger  portion,  the  horse  which  carries  them 
is  the  only  animated  thing  which  they  can  call  their  own, 
and  the  contents  of  their  valise,  or  saddle-bags,  the  sum 
total  of  their  other  earthly  possessions.  If,  within  the 
period  I  have  mentioned,  a  traveler  on  the  western  frontiers 
had  met  a  stranger  in  some  obscure  way,  or  assiduously 
urofina:  his  course  throuo-h  the  intricacies  of  a  tano-led  forest, 
his  appearance  staid  and  sober,  and  a  countenance  indicating 
that  he  was  in  search  of  some  object  in  vv^hich  his  feelings 
were  deeply  interested,  his  apparel  plain,  but  entirely  neat, 
and  his  little  baggage  adjusted  with  peculiar  compactness, 
he  might  be  almost  certain  that  stranger  was  a  Methodist 
preacher,  hurrying  on  to  perform  his  daily  task  of  preaching 
to  separate  and  distant  congregations :  and,  should  the 
same  traveler,  upon  approaching  some  solitary,  unfinished, 
and  scarcely  habitable  cabin,  hear  the  praises  of  the  Cre- 
ator chanted  Avith  peculiar  melody,  or  the  doctrines  of  the 
Savior  urged  upon  the  attention  of  some  six  or  eight  indi- 
viduals, with  the  same  energy  and  zeal  that  he  had  seen 
displayed  in  addresses  to  a  crowded  audience  of  a  populous 
city,  he  might  be  certain,  without  inquiry,  that  it  was  the 
voice  of  a  Methodist  preacher." 

Then,  our  missionaries,  without  any  outfit  or  income, 
literally  destitute  of  either  "  purse  or  scrip,"  went  out  into 
the  highways  and  by-ways  to  call   sinners  to  repentance. 


26  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  [CHAP.  I. 

and  gather  them,  as  sheep  that  had  been  straying  on  dark 
mountains,  into  the  fold  of  the  Cliurch. 

The  formation  of  one  society""  was  but  the  opening  door 
for  the  formation  of  another,  until  the  work  increased  from 
societies  to  circuits,  from  circuits  to  districts,  and  from 
districts  to  conferences,  embracing  the  entire  Union. 

We  have  already  suggested,  that,  in  the  early  operations 
of  the  Church  in  this  country,  the  identity  of  Methodism 
and  missions  was  such,  that  a  history  of  the  one  is  almost 
identical  with  that  of  the  other;  nevertheless,  we  think 
them  susceptible  of  classification  and  specific  delineation. 

Our  object,  therefore,  will  be  to  trace,  specifically  and 
exclusively,  the  missionary  operations  of  the  Church,  as  we 
have  no  desire  whatever  to  trench,  in  the  slightest  degree, 
upon  the  ground  so  fully  and  ably  occupied  by  others. 

Though  the  Methodist  Church  has  always  been  missionary 
in  her  character,  and  her  economy  is  such  that  she  must 
ever  retain  that  character,  yet  it  was  deemed  important  to 
organize  a  Missionary  Society  within  her  pale,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  giving  that  prominency  and  distinction  to  this  work 
which  its  importance  demanded,  and,  also,  to  secure  perma- 
nency in  her  operations. 

A  view  of  the  extensive  fields  opened,  and  constantly  open- 
ing for  missionary  enterprise,  and  the  pecuhar  adaptation  of 
the  Church  to  engage  in  the  work,  by  entering  and  occupying 
those  fields,  together  with  the  fact  that  stations  and  circiuts 
were  organized,  requiring  the  constant  attention  and  pastoral 
care  of  the  ministry,  induced  a  few  individuals,  in  1810,  to 
make  an  effort  to  establish  a  Missionary  Society. 

As  a  further  reason  why  such  an  organization  should  be 
effected,  in  the  onward  progress  of  Methodism  danger  was 
to  be  apprehended  lest  the  Church  would  lose  her  mission- 
ary character.  The  indications  of  providence  clearly  pointed 
out  the  propriety  and  necessity  of  a  separate  organization. 

The  subject  of  forming  a  Missionary  Society  had,  for 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  27 

some  time,  elicited  the  attention  of  some  of  the  most 
enhghtened  and  zealous  ministers  of  the  Chiu'ch.  At  a 
meeting  of  the  preachers  stationed  in  the  city  of  'New 
York,  at  Avhich  were  present  the  Book  Agents,  the  subject 
underwent  a  thorough  discussion.  Though  there  was  not 
that  unanimity  that  was  desirable,  still,  a  greater  amount 
of  light  and  information  was  elicited,  by  the  free  discussion 
of  the  subject,  than,  perhaps,  would  otherwise  have  been 
elicited ;  and  the  opposition  to  the  measure  from  some,  had 
the  salutary  effect  of  inducing  greater  caution  and  circum- 
spection in  the  adoption  of  plans  of  operation. 

That  there  was  opposition,  at  that  early  day,  is  not  to  be 
wondered  at,  inasmuch  as  there  are  intelligent  and  zealous 
ministers,  at  the  present  time,  who  are  conscientiously  op- 
posed to  all  separate  organizations  in  the  Church,  for  car- 
rying out  its  specific  objects. 

A  resolution  was  offered  at  this  meeting,  by  the  Rev. 
Laban  Clark,  in  regard  to  the  expediency  of  forming  a 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
The  resolution  was  finally  adopted;  and  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Garrettson,  Bangs,  and  Clark  were  appointed  a  committee 
to  draft  a  Constitution.     The  committee  ap-reed  that  each 

o 

member  should  write  a  Constitution,  and  submit  them  all 
to  the  meeting  for  selection.  At  a  large  meeting  of  the 
ministers,  the  Constitution  written  bv  Dr.  Bano-s  was  unan- 
imously  chosen,  and  submitted  to  a  subsequent  meeting 
of  all  the  members  and  friends  of  the  Church.  This  meet- 
ing was  held  on  the  5th  of  April,  1819.  Dr.  Bangs  was 
called  to  the  chair;  on  assuming  which,  he  delivered  a 
very  appropriate  address.  Addresses  were  also  delivered 
by  Rev.  Messrs.  Garrettson,  Soule,  and  others.  The  Consti- 
tution was  read  and  adopted,  article  by  article,  as  follows : 

"CONSTITUTION, 

"Article  I.  This  association  shall  be  denominated  the  Mis- 
sionary and  Bible  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 


28  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  [CHAP.  I. 

America — the  object  of  which  is,  to  supply  the  destitute  witl- 
Bibles  gratuitously,  to  afford  a  cheap  supply  to  those  who  may 
have  the  means  of  purchasing,  and  to  enable  the  several  annual 
conferences  more  eflectually  to  extend  their  missionary  labor* 
throughout  the  United  States,  and  elsewhere. 

"Art.  II.  The  business  of  this  Society  shall  be  conducted  by  a 
President,  thirteen  Vice-Presidents,  Clerk,  Recording  and  Corre- 
sponding Secretary,  Treasurer,  and  thirty-two  Managers :  all  of 
whom  shall  be  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Th^ 
President,  first  two  Vice-Presidents,  Clerk,  Secretaries,  Treasurer, 
and  thirty-two  Managers,  shall  be  elected  by  the  Society  annually; 
and  each  annual  conference  shall  have  the  privilege  of  appointing 
one  Vice-President  from  its  own  body. 

"  Art.  III.  Fifteen  members  at  all  meetings  of  the  Board  of 
Managers,  and  thirty  at  all  meetings  of  the  Society,  shall  be  a 
quorum. 

"Art.  IV.  The  Board  shall  have  authority  to  make  by-laws  for 
regulating  its  own  proceedings,  fill  all  vacancies  that  may  occur 
during  the  year,  and  shall  present  a  statement  of  its  transactions 
and  funds  to  the  Society,  at  its  annual  meeting,  and,  also,  lay  be- 
fore the  General  conference  a  report  of  its  transactions  for  the  four 
preceding  years,  together  with  the  state  of  its  funds. 

"Art.  V,  Ordained  ministers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
whether  traveling  or  local,  b'^ing  members  of  the  Society,  shall  be 
ex  officio  members  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  and  be  entitled  to  vote 
in  all  meetings  of  the  Board. 

"Art.  VI.  Auxiliary  societies,  embracing  the  same  objects,  shall 
be  supplied  with  Bibles  and  Testaments  at  cost;  provided,  such 
societies  shall  agree,  after  supplying  their  own  districts  with  Bibles, 
to  place  their  surplus  moneys  at  the  disposal  of  the  Society. 

"Art.  VII.  Each  subscriber,  paying  two  dollars  annually,  shall 
be  a  member;  and  the  payment  of  twenty  dollars,  at  one  time,  shall 
constitute  a  member  for  life. 

"Art.  VIII.  Each  member  shall  be  entitled,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Board  of  Managers,  to  purchase  Bibles  and  Testaments 
at  the  Society's  prices,  which  shall  be  as  low  as  possible. 

"Art.  IX.  The  annual  meeting  of  the  Society  shall  be  held  on 
the  third  Monday  in  April. 

"  Art.  X.  The  President,  Vice-Presidents,  Clerk,  Secretaries,  and 
Treasurer,  for  the  time  being,  shall  be  ex  officio  members  of  the 
Board  of  Managers. 

"Art.  XI.     At  the  annual  meetings  of  the  Society  and  of  the 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIOXARY  SOCIETY.  29 

Board,  the  President,  or,  in  his  absence,  the  Vice-President  first  on 
the  list  then  present,  and,  in  the  absence  of  all  the  Vice-Presidents, 
such  member  as  shall  be  appointed  for  that  purpose,  shall  preside. 

"Art.  XII.  The  minutes  of  each  meeting  shall  be  signed  by 
the  Chairman. 

"Art.  XIII.  This  Constitution  shall  be  submitted  to  the  next 
General  conference,  and,  if  the  objects  of  the  Society  be  approved 
by  them,  they  shall  have  authority  to  insert  such  article,  or  articles, 
as  they  may  judge  proper,  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  the  So- 
ciety wherever  the  Book  Concern  may  be  located,  and,  also,  for  the 
equitable  application  of  its  funds  for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
objects  herein  expressed,  and  for  the  purpose  of  depositing  its 
funds  with  the  agents  of  the  Book  Concern,  and  of  having  their 
aid  in  printing,  purchasing,  and  distributing  Bibles  and  Testaments; 
provided,  always,  that  the  revenue  of  the  Society  shall  never  be 
used  or  appropriated  otherwise,  than  for  the  printing,  purchasing, 
and  distributing  Bibles  and  Testaments,  under  the  direction  of  the 
bishops  and  conferences  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

"Art.  XIV.  This  Constitution,  being  submitted  and  approved, 
according  to  the  provisions  of  the  preceding  article,  shall  not  be 
altered  but  by  the  General  conference,  on  the  recommendation  of 
the  Board  of  Managers." 

The  above,  it  will  be  seen,  is  tlie  Constitution  of  a 
Missionary/  and  Bible  Society/.  The  Society  continued  its 
operations  in  this  double  capacity — establishing  and  sup- 
porting missions,  and.  printing,  purchasing,  and  circulating 
Bibles — until  the  year  1828,.  embracing  a  period  of  nine 
years,  vvhen,  after  considerable  discussion  in  the  General 
conference  in  regard  to  its  propriety,  the  organization  of 
a  Bible  Society,  separate  and  distinct  from  the  Missionary 
Society,  and  exclusively  confined  to  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  was  authorized.  This  Society  went  into 
existence,  and  continued  with  some  degree  of  efficiency, 
though  not  without  considerable  opposition  from  many 
of  the  friends,  as  w^ell  as  enemies  of  the  Church,  until 
the  General  conference  of  1836,  when  it  was  dissolved, 
and  merged  into  the  American  Bible  Society. 

On  the  destruction  of   the  Book   Concern   by  fire  the 

8* 


30  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  [cHAP.  I. 

preceding  year,  the  American  Bible  Society,  with  a  mag- 
nanimity deserving  all  praise,  made  an  appropriation  of 
one  thousand  dollars,  to  enable  the  Missionary  Society  to 
supply  its  missions  and  schools  with  the  holy  Scriptures, 
and  also  a  donation  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  to  the  Meth- 
odist Sunday  School  Union. 

There  is  an  important  scrap  of  history  connected  with 
the  organization  of  this  Society,  which  Avill  serve  to  throw 
a  favorable  light  upon  it:  important,  because  without  it 
the  Church,  which  has  always  acted  upon  the  most  liberal 
and  enlarged  scale  of  Christian  benevolence  and  catho- 
licity,  might  incur  censure,  on  this  account,  from  her  sister 
Churches  in  the  land.  We  are  happy  to  be  able  to  present 
this  portion  of  history;  and  though  the  reasons  assigned 
may  not  be  such  as  to  fully  satisfy  every  mind,  in  regard 
to  the  propriety  of  a  separate  organization,  still  it  will 
serve  to  show  that  a  cause  did  exist,  ah  extra,  and  that  the 
organization  was  not  the  result  of  sectarian  exclusiveness, 
but  of  what  was  then  considered  sheer  necessity. 

The  following  circumstance,  which  is  found  in  Dr.  Bangs' 
History  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  trivial  as  it 
may  appear  in  the  estimation  of  some,  who  seem  to  think 
themselves  entitled  to  exclusive  rights,  nevertheless  con- 
tributed more,  perhaps,  than  any  other  cause  to  give  rise 
to  the  formation  of  the  Methodist  Bible  Society. 

The  "Young  Men's  Bible  Society,"  of  the  city  of  N'ew 
York,  organized  for  the  express  purpose  of  supplying  the 
destitute  Sunday  schools,  gratuitously,  with  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, and  to  which  the  Methodist  Churches  had  con- 
tributed, in  common  with  other  Churches  in  the  city, 
refused  to  comply  with  a  request  to  supply  Methodist 
Sunday  schools  with  Bibles,  on  the  ground  that  the  Meth- 
odist Church  was  sectarian,  and,  therefore,  did  not  fall 
legitimately  within  the  line  of  its  charities. 

It  ought  to  be  remarked,  that  this  "sectarian"  rant  of 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  31 

"young  men"  should  not  have  been  charged  to  the  Parent 
Society,  unless  that  Society  had  indorsed  their  proceedings, 
■which,  in  the  history  of  the  case,  does  not  appear. 

We  are  happy  to  be  able  to  state,  that  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  co-operates  most  heartily  Avith  that 
honored  institution,  and  will  yield  to  no  other  Church 
in  the  land  in  zeal  and  efficiency  in  promoting  its  interests. 
Upon  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Missionary 
Society,  the  following  officers  and  managers  were  duly 
elected : 

President. 
Rev.  William  M'Kendree. 

Vice-Presidents. 
Rev.  Enoch  George, 
Rev.  Robert  R.  Roberts, 
Rev.  Nathan  Bangs. 
Clerk. 
Mr.  Francis  Hall. 
Recording  Secretary. 
Mr.  Daniel  Ayres. 
Corresponding  Secretary. 
Rev.  Thomas  Mason. 

Treasurer. 
Rev.  Joshua  Soule. 
Managers. 
Thomas  Roby,  Nathaniel  Jarvis, 

Benjamin  Disbrow,       Robert  Snow, 
James  B.  Gascoigne,     Andrew  Merceini 
William  A.  Mercein,    Joseph  Moser, 
Philip  I.  Arcularius,     John  Paradise, 
James  B.  Oakley, 


Joseph  Smith, 

Robert  Mathison, 

Joseph  Sanford, 

George  Suckley, 

Samuel  L.  Waldo, 

Stephen  Dando, 

Samuel  B.  Harper,        George  Gaines, 

Lancaster  S.  Burling,  Dr.  Seamen, 

William  Duval,  Dr.  Gregory, 

Paul  Hick,  John  Boyd, 


William  Myers, 
William  B.  Skidmore, 
Nicholas  Schureman, 
James  Woods, 
Abraham  Paul, 


John  Westfield,  M.  H.  Smith. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  held  soon  after 
the  organization,  Rev.  N.  Bangs,  D.  D.,  was  unanimously 


32  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  [cHAP.  I. 

requested  to  prepare  an  address  and  circular ;  and  he  sub- 
mitted tlie  following,  which  was  circulated  extensively 
throuijhout  the  connection : 

"ADDRESS. 
"  At  a  time  Tvhen  the  Christian  \rorld  is  alive  to  every  sentiment 
of  humanity,  and  awake  to  the  temporal  and  spiritual  wants  of 
men,  every  effort  directed  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  grand 
climax  of  human  felicity  will  be  viewed,  by  the  philanthropic 
mind,  with  pleasure  and  delight.  It  is  the  peculiar  office  of 
Christianity  to  inspire  in  the  breast  of  its  votaries  an  ardent 
desire  for  the  happiness  of  man.  Expanding  the  soul  with  the 
purest  benevolence,  wherever  its  influence  is  felt,  it  expels  that 
selfishness  which  is  fed  and  strengthened  by  avarice ;  and  this 
divine  principle,  occupying  "the  heart,  prompts  its  possessor  to 
the  selection  of  the  most  suitable  means  to  accomplish  the  object 
of  its  desire.  Ever  active,  and  directing  this  activity  to  exalt  the 
glory  of  God,  and  to  effect  the  present  and  future  happiness  of 
man,  whenever  suitable  means  are  presented,  they  are  applied 
with  assiduity,  and  with  certain  hope  of  success.  Such,  we  trust, 
are  the  objects  of  tlie  patrons  of  this  Society.  Beholding,  with 
pleasure,  the  extensive  diffusion  of  Scriptural  knowledge,  through 
the  medium  of  missionary,  Bible,  and  tract  societies,  and  believing 
that  more  efficient  means  to  extend  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  were 
within  their  power,  the  members  of  the  Missionary  and  Bible  So- 
ciety of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  have  agreed  to  unite  their 
strength,  for  the  purpose  of  contributing  their  mite  toward  send- 
ing the  messengers  of  peace  to  gather  in  the  lost  sheep  of  the 
house  of  Israel.  In  presenting  their  institution  to  their  brethren 
and  to  the  Christian  public,  they  deem  it  expedient  to  explain,  in 
a  few  words,  their  ultimate  design  :  it  is,  as  expressed  in  the  first 
article  of  the  Constitution,  to  enable  the  several  annual  conferences 
more  effectually  to  extend  their  missionary  labors  throughout  the 
United  States  and  elsewhere,  to  afford  a  cheap  supply  of  Bibles 
and  Testaments  to  those  who  may  have  the  means  of  purchasing, 
and  to  supply  the  destitute  gratuitously.  The  primary  object, 
therefore,  of  this  institution,  is  an  extended  operation  of  the  mis- 
sionary system,  the  success  of  which  has  been  witnessed  among 
us  for  so  many  years;  and  the  Bible  is  only  so  far  associated  with 
it  as  to  be  made  subservient  to  the  main  design.  That  tliis  ought 
to  be  tlie  lending  design  of  every  association,  which  lias  for  its  final 
object  the  diffusion  of  Christianity,  will  appear  evident  to  those 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  33 

■who  consider,  that  it  has  been  the  invariable  method  of  God  to 
bring  mankind  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  by  means  of  a  living 
ministry.  The  Bible  is  the  infallible  judge  to  which  the  living 
messenger  appeals  for  the  correctness  of  his  message;  but  it  is 
the  word  of  truth,  addressed  by  the  embassador  of  Christ  to  the 
understandings  and  consciences  of  men,  that  generally  lays  open 
the  nakedness  of  the  human  heart,  and  brings  the  guilty  sinner  to 
Jesus  Christ.  Send,  therefore,  the  living  messenger  of  God,  with 
the  Bible  in  his  hands,  and  let  that  finally  decide  the  controversy 
between  the  sinner  and  the  truths  delivered.  This  method,  we 
believe,  will  be  the  most  effectual  to  convey  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation  to  those  who  are  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge.  More- 
over, as  it  is  the  design  of  this  Society  to  extend  itself,  if  possible, 
by  means  of  auxiliary  societies  throughout  the  United  States,  and 
to  engage  especially  the  co-operation  of  all  the  annual  conferences, 
provision  is  made,  in  the  Constitution,  for  the  formation  of  aux- 
iliary societies,  and  a  circular  addressed  to  them  on  the  subject; 
and  as  none  are  so  competent  to  take  an  impartial  and  compre- 
hensive view  of  the  various  parts  of  our  extensive  continent  as 
the  General  conference,  in  which  is  concentrated  the  Episcopal 
authority,  and  the  general  oversight  of  the  whole  Church,  and  as 
it  would,  in  our  opinion,  very  much  facilitate  the  operations,  and 
greatly  contribute  to  accomplish  the  benevolent  objects  of  the  So- 
ciety, to  unite,  in  some  measure,  its  counsels  and  operations  with 
the  Book  Agency,  we  have  provided  for  the  attainment  of  these  ob- 
jects by  ceding  to  the  General  conference  a  power  of  inserting  such 
articles,  for  these  purposes,  as  they  may  judge  proper,  as  well  as 
for  the  equitable  apportionment  of  the  funds  of  the  Society  among 
the  several  annual  conferences.  As  our  ultimate  object  is  the 
general  good  of  mankind,  by  the  extensive  diffusion  of  experi- 
mental and  practical  godliness,  we  are  principally  solicitous  to 
raise  an  adequate  supply  for  such  men  of  God  as  may  volunteer 
their  services  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  leaving  to  the  Episcopacy 
the  selection  of  the  men,  as  well  as  the  place  of  their  destination. 
"We  take  the  liberty  of  observing,  however,  that  our  views  are  not 
restricted  to  our  own  nation,  or  color.  We  hope  the  aboriginals 
of  our  country,  the  Spaniards  of  South  America,  the  French 
of  Louisiana  and  Canada,  and  every  other  people  who  are  des- 
titute of  the  invaluable  blessings  of  the  Gospel,  as  far  as  our 
means  may  admit,  will  be  comprehended  in  the  field  of  the  labors 
of  our  zealous  missionaries.  To  accomplish  so  great  and  so  glo- 
rious an  object,  time,  union,  liberality,  patience,  and  perseverance 


34  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  [CHAP.  I. 

are  all  necessary.  And  -wc  hope  to  exhibit,  in  our  future  exer- 
tions, evidence  of  our  zeal,  in  providing  pecuniary  aid  to  the 
extent  of  our  power,  and  in  our  fervent  prayers  and  earnest 
wishes  for  tlie  success  of  our  institution.  With  an  object  of  such 
magnitude  and  importance  before  us,  we  think  Ave  cannot  appeal 
in  vain  to  the  liberality  of  our  brethren  and  friends  for  their 
hearty  co-operation.  When  "\ve  review  our  ministry,  from  the 
commencement  of  our  existence  as  a  separate  communion,  and 
mark  its  successful  progress,  we  are  constrained  to  say.  What  hath 
God  vyrought!  Contending  with  numerous  impediments,  they  have 
persevered,  with  great  success,  in  extending  the  triumphs  of  the 
cross  among  mankind.  We  ourselves  are,  we  humbly  trust,  the 
trophies  of  this  ministry.  By  the  blessing  of  God  upon  their 
labors,  it  was  this  same  ministry,  crossing  the  watery  world,  in 
the  character  of  missionaries,  that  gave  the  first  impetus  to  that 
mighty  exertion  in  the  Christian  cause,  by  which  the  present 
generation,  in  this  western  world,  is  distinguished.  And  shall 
we  be  wanting  in  our  efforts  to  send  this  Gospel  of  the  kingdom 
to  our  fellow-men,  many  of  whom  are  yet  dwelling  in  darkness 
and  in  the  shadow  of  death  ?  Arise,  brethren,  in  the  majesty  of 
your  strength,  in  the  name  of  Immanuel,  God  with  us,  go  forward, 
concentrate  your  force  in  this  Society,  and,  by  a  united  exertion, 
help  to  people  the  regions  of  perennial  happiness,  by  contributing 
to  send  the  word  of  life  to  the  destitute  inliabitants  of  our  fallen 
world !  What  heart  can  remain  unmoved,  what  hand  unemployed, 
when  called  to  action  in  a  cause  so  important,  so  interesting,  so 
sacred !  Let  but  the  friends  of  Zion  give  half  as  much  for  the 
support  of  missionaries,  and  for  the  distribution  of  the  word  of 
life,  as  the  intemperate  do  to  gratify  and  pamper  their  appetites, 
and  there  sliall  be  no  lack. 

"Although  the  Constitution,  which  accompanies  this  address, 
requires  the  payment  of  two  dollars,  annually,  to  constitute  a 
member,  and  the  payment  of  twenty  dollars,  at  one  time,  to  con- 
stitute a  member  for  life,  yet  this  does  not  exclude  donations  to 
any  amount,  great  or  small.  Remember,  the  mite  of  the  poor 
widow  was  not  only  accepted,  but  her  liberality  was  highly 
applauded  by  her  Lord,  because  she  put  in  all  her  living.  'It 
is  accepted  according  to  what  a  man  hath,  and  not  according  to 
what  he  hath  not.'  And  if  every  one  w^ill  become  a  cheerful 
giver,  '  according  to  the  ability  which  God  giveth,'  we  shall  soon 
witness  the  rising  glor}'-  of  the  Church,  'the  solitary  places  shall 
be  glad  for  them ' — the  messengers  of  Zion — '  and  the  wilderness 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  35 

shall  blossom  as  the  rose;'  the  Pagan  nations,  which  inhabit  the 
wilds  of  America,  and  the  desolate  inhabitants  of  our  new  states 
and  territories,  shall  hail  the  effects  of  your  bounty — nations  un- 
born shall  rise  up  and  call  you  blessed.  Let,  then,  all  hearts 
be  ^Yarm,  and  all  hands  active,  until  the  '  ends  of  the  earth  shall 
see  the  salvation  of  God.' " 

"CIRCULAR. 
"The  Managers  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Chm-ch  beg  leave  to  present  to  the  several  annual 
conferences,  and,  through  them,  to  the  members  of  the  Church 
generally,  a  copy  of  their  address  and  Constitution,  with  an 
earnest  solicitation  that  efficient  means  may  be  adopted  to  estab- 
lish societies  auxiliary  to  this.  Having  long  been  convinced  of 
the  necessity  of  some  institution,  by  which  pecuniary  aid  could 
be  afforded,  to  enable  the  conferences  to  carry  on  their  missionary 
labors  on  a  more  extended  plan,  the  object  of  their  desire  is,  at 
length,  so  far  accomplished  in  the  formation  of  this  Society,  the 
real  and  professed  object  of  which  is,  to  extend  the  influence  of 
divine  truth  by  means  of  those  missionaries,  who  may,  from  time 
to  time,  be  employed  by  the  bishops,  and  approved  by  the  confer- 
ences, for  that  purpose.  You  are  referred  to  the  preceding  address 
for  more  particular  information  of  our  views,  and  the  reasons  for 
some  of  the  articles  of  the  Constitution.  Any  amendments,  which 
may  be  suggested  by  either  of  the  annual  conferences,  can  be  for- 
warded to  the  Managers;  and,  if  deemed  expedient,  the  General 
conference,  agreeably  to  the  provisions  of  the  last  article  of  the 
Constitution,  can  adopt  them. 

"You  are  likewise  presented  with  a  draft  of  a  Constitution 
deemed  suitable  for  auxiliary  societies,  leaving  it  to  you  to  make 
such  alterations  as  local  circumstances  may  seem  to  require. 
This  is  done  with  a  view  to  produce  as  much  uniformity  in  the 
operations  of  the  various  auxiliaries  as  circumstances  will  admit. 
"  The  Managers  beg  leave  to  suggest  the  propriety  of  forming 
one  society  only,  auxiliary  to  this,  in  each  conference,  to  be  lo- 
cated in  the  most  populous  town  or  city  within  the  bounds  of  the 
conference,  and  that  the  other  societies  which  noay  be  formed 
within  the  limits  of  each  conference  become  branches  of  that. 
This  method,  it  is  thought,  will  greatly  facilitate  the  operations 
of  the  Society,  and  produce  greater  energy  in  the  execution  of 
its  benevolent  designs,  than  it  would  to  make  every  subordinate 
society  immediately  auxiliary  to  the  Parent  Society.  And  if  the 
•several  annual  conferences  unite  their  counsels,  and  recommend 


30  ORGANIZATION    OF   THE  [CHAP.  I. 

tlie  subject  to  tlie  people  of  their  charge,  ■with  practical  zeal  and 
energy,  it  is  believed  that  auxiliary  and  branch  societies  may  be 
established  in  every  city  and  circuit  throughout  our  extensive 
■work.  According  to  a  recent  report  of  the  *  General  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society,'  now  in  successful  operation  in  England,  our 
brethren  in  Europe,  during  the  last  year,  have  raised  upward  of 
eighty  thousand  dollars  for  the  support  of  domestic  and  foreign 
missionaries.  Through  this  generous  pecuniary  aid,  they  now 
employ  one  hundred  and  three  missionaries.  How  much,  there- 
fore, may  we  do,  if  efficient  means  are  used  to  combine  our  strength ! 
The  object  contemplated  by  this  Society,  the  Managers  think,  is 
of  sufficient  importance  and  utility  to  recommend  itself  to  every 
considerate  and  pious  mind;  and,  therefore,  they  need  say  no 
more  than  to  add  their  prayers  and  request  yours,  that  we  may  all 
be  guided  by  the  wisdom  that  cometh  from  above,  in  all  our  at- 
tempts to  promote  peace  on  earth  and  good-will  among  men." 

The  above,  togetlier  with  the  address,  we  have  ah-eady 
stated,  were  written  by  Dr.  Bangs,  chau-man  of  the  Board 
of  Managers,  and  they  w^ere  ordered  to  be  pubhshed  both 
in  pamphlet  form  and  in  the  Methodist  Magazine.  They 
are  somewhat  lengthy,  the  address  particularly;  neverthe- 
less, the  circumstances  of  the  case  were  such  as  to  require 
a  detailed  argument,  that  all  objections,  if  possible,  might 
be  taken  out  of  the  way. 

The  Society  being  fairly  organized,  started  out  with  flat- 
tering prospects  upon  its  successful  mission.  The  Managers 
having  addressed  a  letter  to  the  President  of  the  Society, 
informing  him  of  his  election,  and  submitting  their  plans  of 
operation  for  his  approval,  they  were  encouraged  in  their 
labors  by  receiving  from  the  Bishop  the  following  highly 
satisfactory  letter : 

"Your  plan  meets  my  views  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature,  better  than  any  one  I  have  yet  seen.  First,  because  that 
body  of  missionaries  whom  you  intend  to  employ,  have  mutually 
agreed  to  renounce  ease  and  worldly  interest,  and  devote  their 
time,  and  talents,  and  labors,  to  the  work.  They  know  no  geo- 
graphical boundaries,  but,  like  the  Gospel  which  they  preach, 
embrace  the  poor  as  well  as  the  rich  of  every  condition  and  race 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  37 

of  men;  and,  in  order  to  perpetuate  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel  to 
all  classes  of  men,  they  voluntarily  subject  themselves  to  a  system 
of  rules  calculated  to  promote  so  desirable  an  end,  and  labor  for 
the  reformation  and  happiness  of  mankind,  ^^■hich  is  the  uhimate 
desio-n  of  the  Gospel.  It  promises  that  pecuniary  aid,  for  ^rant  of 
which  we  have  had  the  mortification  of  seeing  many  well-devised 
plans  frustrated,  and  many  hopeful  prospects  fade  away." 

The  Constitution,  as  we  have  already  seen,  having  made 
provision  for  the  contemplated  action  of  the  ensuing  Gen- 
eral conference,  at  its  first  session  immediately  succeeding 
the  organization  it  came  before  that  body,  and  was  referred 
to  an\ble  com.mittee.     The  report,  which  was  written  by 
Dr.  Emory— subsequently  a  bishop  of  the  Church— was  an 
interesting  and  powerful  paper.    The  following  is  an  extract : 
"Your  committee  regard  the  Christian  ministry  as  peculiarly  a 
missionary  i^nnistr J.     'Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
'  Gospel  to  every  creature,'  is  the  very  foundation  of  its  authority, 
and  develops  its  character  simultaneously  with  its  origin.     The 
success  which  attended  the  itinerant  and  missionary  labors  of  the 
first  heralds  of  salvation,  farther  establishes  the  correctness  of 
this  view,  and  demonstrates  the  Divine  sanction  of  this  method  ot 
spreading  the  Gospel.     In  process  of  time,  however,  the  missionary 
spirit   declined,  and  the  genuine   spirit  of  Christianity  with  it. 
Then  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  raise  up  the  Messrs.  Wesley,  White- 
■  field,  and  others,  througli  whose  itinerant  and  missionary  labors  a 
great  revival  of  vital   piety  was    commenced,  the  progress  and 
extent  of  which,  at  present,  your  committee  cannot  but  regard  as 
cause  of  unbounded  thankfulness  and  pleasure.     The  missions  of 
Boardman  and  Pilmoor,  of  Wright  and  Asbury,  and  others,  are 
events  in  our  history  not  soon  to  be  forgotten.     A  grateful  people 
feel  their  happy  influence  and  hold  their  memory  dear,  and  gen 
erations  yet  unborn  will  rise  up  and  call  them  blessed.     Can  ice, 
then,  be  listless  to  the   cause  of  missions?     We  cannot.     Meth- 
odism is  itself  a  missionary  system.     Yield  the  missionary  spirit, 
and  you  yield  the  very  life-blood  of  the  cause. 

"In  missionary  efforts  our  British  brethren  are  before  us.  TS  e 
congratulate  them  on  their  zeal  and  their  success.  But  your 
committee  beg  leave  to  entreat  this  conference  to  emulate  their  ex- 
ample. The  time,  indeed,  may  not  yet  be  come,  in  which  we 
should  send  our  missionaries  beyond  the  seas.     Our  own  continent 

4 


38  ORGANIZATION    OF   THE  [cHAP.  J. 

presents  to  us  fields  sufficiently  vast,  which  are  opening  before  u3 
and  whitening  unto  harvest.  These,  it  is  probable,  will  demand 
all  the  laborers  and  all  the  means  which  we  can  command  at 
present." 

The  report  proceeds  to  state  the  missionary  grounds 
wliicli  demanded  the  earliest  attention  of  the  Church ;  but 
as  we  shall,  under  another  and  more  appropriate  head, 
notice  this  subject,  we  defer  making  any  further  extracts  at 
present. 

But  one  year  had  elapsed  since  the  organization  of  the 
Society,  until  it  became  obvious  to  the  Board  of  Mana- 
gers that  the  original  design,  as  expressed  in  the  title,  and 
incorporated  with  the  Constitution,  to  operate  as  a  Bible  and 
Missionary  Society,  "was  not  practicable  or  necessary.  For, 
although,  in  the  first  place,  there  is  a  remarkable  identity  in 
these  two  great  enterprises,  yet  they  require  a  separate 
organization  and  distinct  plans  of  operation;  and,  in  the 
second  place,  the  establishment  of  a  Bible  Society  was  not 
at  all  necessary  to  the  Church,  the  American  Bible  Society 
having  been  for  years  in  successful  operation,  and  ready  to 
furnish  all  the  demands  of  the  Church  with  Bibles  and 
Testaments,  at  a  cheaper  rate  than  they  could  be  published 
elsewhere,  and  of  the  same  kinds  and  quality.  Had  a  dif- 
ferent version  than  that  printed  by  the  American  Bible 
Society  been  required  for  the  Methodist  Church,  then  there 
would  have  been  some  necessity  for  the  formation  of  a 
separate  society ;  but,  as  they  published  the  same  common 
standard  version,  and  were  receiving  liberal  donations  and 
bequests,  enabling  them  to  reduce  the  Bible  to  the  lowest 
price,  and  making  it  accessible  to  all  the  destitute  by  pro- 
■\'iding  for  their  gratuitous  supply,  there  could  not  exist 
the  slightest  necessity  for  the  continuance  of  a  separate 
oriranization. 

At  the  request,  therefore,  of  the  Managers,  the  word 
£ihle  was  stricken  from  the  title,  and  the  Constitution  so 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  3d 

revised  by  the  General  conference  as  to  make  it  exclusively 
a  Missionary  Society. 

The  General  conference  of  1836  so  amended  the  Consti- 
tution, as  to  make  it  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Managers 
to  make  an  estimate  for  the  support  of  those  aboriginal 
and  foreign  missions  not  connected  with  any  particular 
annual  conference,  and  authorizing  the  Superintendent 
of  such  missions  to  draw  on  the  Treasurer  of  the  Society 
for  the   amount   appropriated  in  quarterly  or  half-yearly 

installments. 

The  Constitution  was  still  further  amended  by  the  Gen- 
eral conference  of  1840.  On  the  request  of  the  Board  of 
Managers,  provision  was  made  for  the  appointment  of  two 
additional  secretaries,  and,  likewise,  empowering  the  Mana- 
gers to  provide  for  the  widows  and  orphan  children  of  such 
missionaries  as  had  fallen,  or  might  thereafter  fall,  in  foreign 
missionary  fields,  inasmuch  as  they  had  no  Disciplinary 
claims  upon  the  funds  of  the  annual  conferences. 

The  General  conference  of  1844  also  amended  the  Con- 
stitution in  several  particulars.      The   second  article   was 
amended  by  adding,   -Any  person   paying  one   hundred 
and  fifty  dollars  at  one  time  into  the  treasury,  shall  be  a 
Manager  for  life,  and  the  contribution  of  five  hundred  dol- 
lars shall  constitute  the  donor  a  patron  for  life."     The  third 
was  amended  by  providing  for  the  election  of  the  Corre- 
sponding Secretary  by  the  General  conference.     The  fourth, 
by  providing  for  the  permanent  residence  of  the  Secretary, 
his  subjection  to  the  direction  and  control  of  the  Board  of 
Managers,  and,  also,  for  supplying  the  vacancy  that  might 
occur  upon  the  death,  resignation,   or  otherwise,  of   the 
Secretary.     The  thirteenth  was  amended  by  providing  for 
the  formation  of  mission  districts— the  appointment  of  a 
General  Missionary  Committee,  consisting  of  one  from  each, 
by  the   bishop— prescribing  their  duties,  etc.     The  four- 
teenth  article  was  amended  in  relation  to  the  office  of 


40  ORGANIZATION    OF    THE  [CUAP.  I 

Assistant  Treasurer.  The  fifteenth,  and  last,  provides  for 
the  altering  of  the  Constitution  by  the  Board. 

The  Constitution,  thus  revised,  remains  at  the  present 
time ;  and,  under  its  operations,  the  work  of  missions  has 
been  carried  on  successfully. 

As  our  object  is  to  give  a  history  of  the  Society,  we  have 
noticed  the  changes  made  from  time  to  time  in  the  Consti- 
tution, and  shall  append  it  as  it  now  stands.  We  deem 
this  important,  because  several  of  the  articles  have  been 
differently  numbered,  and  it  might  lead  to  confusion  in 
consulting  them.  The  Board  adopted  by-laws  for  their 
government;  from  time  to  time  these  laws  were  amended, 
and  we  subjoin  them,  also,  as  forming  an  important  part  of 
the  Society's  operations: 

"CONSTITUTION, 
"As  revised  by  the  General  Covference  in  1844. 

"  Article  I.  This  association,  denominated  *  The  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,'  is  established  for  the 
express  purpose  of  enabling  the  several  annual  conferences  more 
effectually  to  extend  their  missionary  labors  throughout  the  United 
States  and  elsewhere  ;  and,  also,  to  assist  in  the  support  and  pro- 
motion of  missionary  schools  and  missions  in  our  ov\"n  and  in 
foreign  countries. 

"Art.  II.  The  payment  of  two  dollars,  annually,  shall  consti- 
tute a  nienibcr  ;  the  payment  of  twenty  dollars,  at  one  time,  a 
member  for  life.  Any  person  paying  one  hundred  and  fifty  dol- 
lars at  one  time  into  the  treasury,  shall  be  a  Manager  for  life,  and 
the  contribution  of  five  hundred  dollars  shall  constitute  the  donor 
a  patron  for  life. 

"Art.  III.  The  officers  of  this  Society  shall  consist  of  a  Pres- 
ident, Vice-Presidents,  a  Corresponding  Secretary,  Eecording 
Secretary,  Treasurer,  and  Assistant  Treasurer,  who,  together  with 
thirty-two  Managers,  shall  form  a  board  for  the  transaction  of 
business.  They  shall  all  be  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  and  be  annually  elected  by  the  Society,  except  the  Cor- 
responding Secretary.  Each  annual  conference  shall  have  the 
privilege  of  appointing  one  Vice-President  from  its  own  body. 

"Art.  IV.  The  Corresponding  Secretary  shall  be  appointed 
by  the  General  conference.    He  shall   reside  in  New  York,  and 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  41 

conduct  the  correspondence  of  the  Society,  under  the  direction  of 
the  Board.  He  shall  be  subject  to  the  direction  and  control  of  the 
Board  of  Managers,  by  whom  his  salary  is  to  be  fixed  and  paid. 
He  shall  be  exclusively  employed  in  conducting  the  correspondence 
of  the  Society,  and,  under  the  direction  of  the  Board,  in  promoting 
its  general  interests,  by  traveling  or  otherwise.  Should  his  office 
become  vacant  by  death,  resignation,  or  otherwise,  the  Board  shall 
have  power  to  provide  for  the  duties  of  the  office  until  the  bishops, 
or  a  majority  of  them,  shall  fill  the  vacancy. 

"  Art.  V,  The  Board  shall  have  authority  to  make  by-laws  for 
regulating  its  own  proceedings,  to  appropriate  money  to  defray 
incidental  expenses,  to  provide  for  the  support  of  superannuated 
missionaries,  widows  and  orphans  of  missionaries,  who  may  not 
be  provided  for  by  the  annual  conferences — it  being  imderstood 
that  they  shall  not  receive  more  than  is  allowed  by  the  Discipline 
to  other  superannuated  ministers,  their  widows,  and  orphans — 
and  to  print  books  at  our  own  press,  for  the  benefit  of  Indian  and 
foreign  missions,  fill  vacancies  that  may  occur  during  the  year, 
and  shall  present  a  statement  of  its  transactions  and  funds  to  the 
Society,  at  its  annual  meeting,  and,  also,  shall  lay  before  the  Gen- 
eral conference  a  report  of  its  transactions  for  the  four  preceding 
years,  and  the  state  of  its  funds. 

"Art.  VI.  Ordained  ministers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  whether  traveling  or  local,  being  members  of  this  Soci- 
ety, shall  be  ex  officio  members  of  the  Board  of  Managers. 

"Art.  YII.  The  annual  meeting,  for  the  election  of  officers 
and  managers,  shall  be  held  on  the  third  Monday  in  April,  in  the 
city  of  New  York. 

"Art.  VIII.  At  all  meetings  of  the  Society,  and  of  the  Board, 
the  President,  or,  in  his  absence,  the  Vice-President  first  on 
the  list  then  present,  and,  in  the  absence  of  all  the  Vice-Presi- 
dents, a  member  appointed  by  the  meeting  for  that  purpose,  shall 
preside. 

"  Art.  IX.  Twenty-five  members,  at  all  meetings  of  the  Society, 
and  thirteen  at  all  meetings  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  shall  be  a 
quorum. 

"  Art.  X.  Tlie  minutes  of  each  meeting  shall  be  signed  by  the 
Chairman. 

"  Art.  XI.  It  is  recommended,  that  within  the  bounds  of  each 
annual  conference  there  be  established  a  conference  missionary 
society,  auxiliary  to  this  institution,  with  branches,  under  such 
regulations  as  the  conferences  shall  respectively  prescribe.    Each 

4* 


42  ORGANIZATION    OF    THE  [ciIAP.  I. 

conference,  or  otlier  auxiliary  society,  sliall  annually  transmit  to 
the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  tliis  Society,  at  New  York,  a 
copy  of  its  annual  report,  embracing  the  operations  of  its  branches, 
and  shall,  also,  notify  the  Treasurer  of  the  amount  collected  in  aid 
of  the  missionary  cause  ;  which  amount  sliall  be  subject  to  the 
order  of  the  Treasurer  of  the  Parent  Society,  as  provided  for  in 
the  thirtcentli  article. 

"Art.  XII.  Any  auxiliary  or  branch  society  may  designate  the 
mission  or  missions,  imder  the  care  of  this  Society,  to  which  they 
desire  any  part  or  the  whole  of  its  funds  to  be  appropriated;  which 
special  designation  shall  be  publicly  acknowledged  by  the  Board. 
But,  in  the  event  that  more  funds  are  raised  for  any  individual 
mission  than  are  necessary  for  its  support,  the  surplus  shall  go 
into  the  treasury  of  the  Parent  Society,  to  be  appropriated  as  the 
Constitution  directs. 

"Art.  XIII.  The  annual  conferences  shall  be  divided  into  as 
many  mission  districts  as  there  are  effective  superintendents,  and 
there  shall  be  a  committee,  consisting  of  one  from  each  mission 
district,  to  be  aj)pointed  by  the  bishops,  and  to  be  called  the  Gen- 
eral Missionary  Cuininitiee.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  committee 
to  meet  annually  in  the  city  of  New  York,  at  the  time  of  the  holding 
of  the  anniversary  of  the  Missionary  Society,  to  act  jointly  with  the 
Board  of  Managers,  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  and  the  Treasu- 
rer, in  fixing  the  amount  which  may  be  drawn  for  during  the 
ensuing  year,  and  the  division  of  said  amount  between  foreign 
and  domestic  missions.  Said  committee  shall,  in  conjunction  with 
the  Board  of  Managers  and  the  bishop  who  shall  preside  in  the 
Xew  York  conference,  determine  what  fields  shall  be  occupied  or 
continued  as  foreign  missions,  and  the  number  of  persons  to  be 
employed  on  said  missions,  and  shall,  in  conjunction  with  the 
Board,  estimate  the  sums  necessary  for  the  support  of  each  mis- 
sion, subject  to  the  approval  of  the  presiding  bishop.  Said  com- 
mittee shall  determine  the  amount  for  which  each  bishop  shall 
draw  for  the  domestic  missions  of  those  conferences  over  which  he 
shall  preside,  and  he  shall  not  draw  on  the  Treasurer  for  more 
than  said  amount.  Provided,  nevertheless,  that  in  the  intervals 
between  the  meetings  of  the  General  Missionary  Committee,  the 
Board  of  Managers,  with  the  concurrence  of  a  majority  of  the 
bishops,  may,  if  they  shall  deem  it  important,  adopt  a  new  mis- 
sionary field,  and  also  provide  for  any  unforeseen  emergency  that 
may  arise;  and,  to  meet  such  demands,  may  expend  any  additional 
sum  not  exceeding  fi.ve  thousand  dollars.    Should  any  of  the 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIONARY   SOCIEXr.  43 

members  of  said  committee  in  the  interval  of  the  General  confer- 
ence go  out  of  office  by  death,  resignation,  or  otherwise,  the  bishop 
presiding  in  the  conferences  where  the  vacancy  shall  occur,  shall 
appoint  another  to  fill  his  place.  Said  committee  to  be  amenable 
to  the  General  conference,  to  which  it  shall  make  full  reports  of 
its  doings.  Any  expense  incurred  in  the  discharge  of  its  duties 
shall  be  met  by  the  Treasurer  of  the  Society. 

"  Akt.  XIV.  The  sums  allowed  for  the  support  of  a  missionary 
shall  not  exceed  the  usual  allowance  of  other  itinerant  preachers. 
The  bishops,  or  president  of  the  conference — if  the  mission  be 
domestic — and  the  superintendent,  where  there  is  one,  and  if  not, 
the  missionary — if  it  be  foreign — §hall  draw  on  the  Treasurer  for 
the  same,  in  quarterly  or  half-yearly  installments,  and  they  shall 
always  promptly  notify  the  Treasurer  of  all  drafts  made  by  them, 
and  shall  require  regular  quarterly  communications  to  be  made  by 
each  of  the  missionaries  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
Society  at  IS"ew  York,  giving  information  of  the  state  and  pros- 
pects of  the  several  missions  in  which  they  are  employed.  Xo 
one  shall  be  acknowledged  a  missionary,  or  receive  support  out  of 
the  funds  of  this  Society,  who  has  not  some  definite  field  assigned 
to  him,  or  who  could  not  be  an  effective  laborer  on  a  circuit,  except 
as  provided  for  in  Article  5.  The  Assistant  Treasurer  shall  be 
subject  to  the  direction  of  the  Treasiu'er,  and  of  the  Board  of 
Managers. 

"  Art.  XV.  In  all  other  cases  of  the  appointment  of  a  mission- 
ary, the  name  of  such  missionary,  and  the  district  in  which  he  is 
to  labor,  together  with  the  probable  expenses  of  the  mission,  shall 
be  communicated  by  the  bishop,  or  the  mission  committee  of  each 
annual  conference,  to  the  Treasurer  of  this  Society,  that  a  proper 
record  of  the  same  may  be  preserved. 

"  Art.  XVI.  This  Constitution  sliall  not  be  altered  but  by  the 
General  conference,  upon  the  recommendation  of  the  Board  of 
Managers,  or  by  the  Board  on  the  recommendation  of  the  General 
conference. 

"PLAN  OF  ORGANIZATION,   BY-LAWS,   ETC. 

"I.  The  duties  of  the  officers  of  the  Society. 

"  The  presiding  officer  shall  preserve  order,  keep  the  speaker  to  the 
point  under  consideration,  and  appoint  committees  not  otherwise 
provided  for.  He  shall  not  take  part  in  debate,  nor  propose  any 
new  measure,  unless  he  first  leave  the  chair.  In  case  of  an  equal 
division  on  any  question,  he  shall  give  the  casting  vote,  and  may 
assign  his  reasons. 


44  ORGANIZATION   OF  THE  [cilAP.  I. 

"  The  Treasurer  shall  keep  an  account  of  all  the  receipts  and  dis- 
bursements, answer  all  orders  of  the  Board  on  the  treasury, 
exhibit  the  state  of  the  funds  to  such  auditing  committee  as  shall 
be  appointed  by  the  Board,  and  shall  rejwrt,  monthly,  the  state  of 
the  treasury. 

"  The  Corresponding  Secretary  at  New  York  shall  keep  a  vigilant 
eye  upon  the  missions,  and  convey  to  the  Superintendent  having 
charge  of  the  foreign  missions,  to  the  Board,  or  the  standing  com- 
mittees, all  such  communications  from,  and  all  information  con- 
cerning, our  missions,  both  foreign  and  domestic,  as  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case  may  require;  and  shall,  in  all  cases,  give  to 
such  missionaries  as  may  be  sent  out  by  the  Board,  as  well  as  to 
such  as  are  now  in  the  missionary  field,  the  letter  of  instructions 
authorized  by  the  Board,  with  such  other  instructions  and  explana- 
tions as  the  peculiarity  of  circumstance  may  call  for;  and  shall 
explicitly  inform  all  our  missionaries,  that  they  are  in  no  case  to 
depart  from  such  instructions. 

"  The  Recording  Secretary  shall  keep  a  journal  of  the  proceedings 
of  all  meetings  of  the  Board,  and  of  the  Society,  and  notify  all 
meetings  of  the  Board,  and  of  the  Society.  He  shall  also  certify 
all  accounts  which  have  been  passed  by  the  Board,  and  ordered 
for  payment. 

"  II.  Oeganization  of  Standing  Committees,  and  theik  duties. 

"  On  the  first  meeting  of  the  Board,  after  the  annual  election, 
the  following  standing  committees  shall  be  appointed: 

"1.  The  Estimating  committee,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  make 
an  estimate  for  the  salary,  outfit,  etc.,  of  each  missionary,  and  all 
expenses  attending  our  foreign  missions,  and  for  the  salary  of  each 
of  the  corresponding  secretaries. 

"  2.  The  Finance  committee — duty  to  aid  the  Treasurer  in  pro- 
viding ways  and  means. 

"  3.  The  African  committee — duty  to  take  into  consideration  all 
matters  relating  to  missions  in  Africa,  which  may  be  referred  to 
them  by  the  Board,  or  the  Corresponding  Secretary, 

"4.  The  Oregon  committee — duty  to  take  into  consideration  all 
matters  relating  to  missions  in  Oregon,  which  may  be  referred  to 
them  by  the  Board,  or  the  Corresponding  Secretary. 

"5.  The  South  American  committee — duty  to  take  into  con- 
sideration all  matters  relating  to  missions  in  South  America, 
which  may  be  referred  to  them  by  the  Board,  or  the  Corresponding 
Secretary. 

"  6.  The  China  committee— duty  to  take  into  consideration  all 


CHAP.  I.]  misshj>;ary  society.  45 

matters  relating  to  missions  in  China,  which  may  be  referred  to 
them  by  the  Board,  or  the  Corresponding  Secretary. 

"  7.  The  committee  on  Domestic  missions — duty  to  take  into 
consideration  all  matters  relating  to  the  Domestic  field,  which 
may  be  referred  to  them  by  the  Board,  or  the  Corresponding 
Secretary. 

"  8.  The  Legacy  committee — to  take  into  consideration  all  be- 
quests made  to  the  Society. 

"9.  The  Publishing  committee — to  prepare  and  publish  the 
Missionary  Advocate. 

"  10.  The  Auditing  committee — duty  to  adjust  such  accounts  as 
may  be  referred  to  them  by  the  Board. 

"  Each  committee  shall  organize  by  the  appointment  of  a  chair- 
man and  secretary.  The  Secretary  shall  keep  correct  minutes  of 
ail  the  business  brought  before  the  committee,  and  the  disposition 
of  the  same,  in  a  book  kept  for  that  purpose,  which  shall  be 
brought  to  the  regular  meetings  of  the  Board;  and  shall  hold  a 
regular  meeting  once  in  each  month. 

"  The  Treasurer  and  Corresponding  Secretary  shall  be  ex  officio 
members  of  all  the  standing  committees. 

"III.  Meetings  of  the  Board,  order  of  business,  and  rules 
OF  debate. 

"1.  Regular  Meetings. 

"1.  The  Board  shall  hold  their  regular  meetings  on  the  third 
Wednesday  of  each  month,  at  4  o'clock,  P.  M.,  at  the  committee 
room. 

"  2.  All  meetings  of  the  Board  shall  open  with  prayer,  and  close 
with  prayer  or  the  benediction. 

"  2.  Order  of  business. 

"  1 .  The  minutes  of  the  previous  meeting  to  be  read,  and,  when 
approved,  to  be  signed  by  the  presiding  officer. 

"2.  The  Corresponding  Secretary  to  present  his  report. 

"  3.  The  Treasurer's  report. 

"4.  Reports  from  the  standing  committees,  in  the  following 
order:  Estimating,  Finance,  African,  Oregon,  South  American, 
China,  Domestic  missions.  Legacy,  Publishing,  and  Auditing. 

"  The  report  to  be  made  by  simply  reading  the  minutes  of  their 
proceedings,  upon  which  the  Board  shall  take  such  action  as  the 
case  may  require. 

"  5.  Reports  of  special  committees. 

"  6.  Unfinished  business. 

"  7.  Any  miscellaneous  matters. 


49  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  [cUAP.  I. 

"  The  Board  shall  appoint,  in  the  month  of  January,  in  each 
year,  a  committee  to  make  arrangements  for  the  annual  meeting, 
and  for  the  anniversary. 

"  3.  Rules  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

"1.  A  motion  being  made,  seconded,  and  stated  from  the  chair, 
shall  be  considered  in  possession  of  tlie  Board,  but  may  be  with- 
drawn by  the  mover  before  any  order  may  be  taken  on  it;  and 
every  motion  shall  be  reduced  to  writing,  if  the  presiding  officer, 
or  any  otlier  member  require  it. 

"  2.  A  motion  to  amend  shall  be  considered  first  in  order,  and 
shall  be  decided  before  the  original  one. 

"  3.  Every  member  wishing  to  speak,  shall  rise  and  address  the 
chair,  and  no  one  shall  speak  more  than  once  on  one  question, 
until  every  member  desiring  to  speak  shall  have  spoken;  and  no 
member  shall  speak  ov€r  fifteen  minutes  without  the  permission 
of  tlie  Board. 

"  4.  A  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  shall  be  taken  without  debate. 

"  5.  When  a  report  is  presented  by  a  committee,  it  shall  be  con- 
sidered in  possession  of  the  Board,  and  may  be  adopted,  amended, 
recommitted,  laid  on  the  table,  or  indefinitely  postponed,  as  the 
Board  may  judge  proper. 

"  6.  It  shall  always  be  deemed  out  of  order  to  use  personal  re- 
flections in  debate,  or  to  interrupt  a  speaker,  except  to  explain,  or 
call  him  to  order. 

"  7.  It  shall  be  deemed  out  of  order  for  any  member  to  leave  the 
meeting,  without  the  permission  of  the  chair  or  the  Board. 

"  8.  A  motion  to  adjourn  shall  always  be  considered  in  order, 
and  shall  be  taken  without  debate. 

"  The  following  resolution  was  adopted  by  the  Board,  and 
ordered  to  be  published  in  the  Annual  Report:  namely.  Resolved, 
That  the  chairmen  of  the  standing  committees  be  required  to 
return  all  documents  submitted  to  them  by  the  Corresponding 
Secretary,  after  tiie  final  action  of  the  Board  in  relation  to  them; 
and  that  he  be  expected  to  keep  them  on  separate  files." 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  present  officers,  managers, 

and  committees  of  the  Society : 

Officers. 
Rev.  BisHor  Heddixg,  President. 

Bishop  Waugh,  1st  Vice-President. 
Bishop  Morris,    2d  do. 

Bishop  Hamline,  3d  do. 


CHAP. 


ij 


MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 


47 


Rev.  Bishop  Janes,  4th  Vice-President. 

C.  Pitman,  Corresponding  Secretary. 

George  Lane,  Treasurer. 

Leeoy  Swormstedt,  Assistant  Treasurer. 
Mr.  John  B.  Ed^-ards,  E-cc.  Sec. 


S.  Dando, 

L.  S.  Burling, 

W.  B.  Skidmore, 

H.  Worrall, 

J.  P.  Oakley, 

S.  Halsted, 

R.  Mead, 

Dr.  J.  L.  Phelps, 

H.  Moore, 

Dr.  S.  Throckmorton, 

F.  Godine, 


Finance  Committee. 
G.  Lane,  Chairman, 
D.  Stocking, 
G.  F.  Kettell, 
W.  B.  Skidmore, 
R.  Mead, 
A.  A.  Denman, 
R.  C.  Bull. 

Oregon  Committee. 
J.  B.  Stratten,  Ch'n, 
D.  Smith, 
V.  Buck, 
H.  Moore, 
S.  Halsted, 
Dr.  A.  S.  Purdj, 

F.  Godine. 
African  Committee. 

G.  Peck,  Chairman, 
D.  W.  Clark, 

J.  W.  B.  Wood, 
O.  Y.  Amerraan, 
J.  G.  Smith, 


Managers 

Dr.  A.  S.  Purdy, 

F.  Hall, 
P.  E.  Coon, 
J.  Raynor, 

G.  T.  Cobb, 
O.  Loveland, 
N.  Miller, 
J.  M'Lean, 
A.  W.  Brown, 
W.  G.  Boggs, 
E.  Wheeler, 

Committees. 

W.  G.  Boggs, 
Dr.  S.  Throckmorton. 
S.  American  Com. 

E.  E.  Griswold,  Ch'n, 
J.  Field, 

N.  Mead, 
P.  E.  Coon, 
J.  B.  Oakley, 
J.  M'Lean, 
J.  G.  Hadden. 

China  Committee. 
D.  P.  Kidder,  Ch'n, 
J.  Crawford, 
P.  Chamberlain, 
M.  D'C.  Crawford, 
T.  Bainbridge, 
J.  Falconer, 
W.  H.  Van  Cott. 
Legacy  Committee. 

F.  Hall,  Chairman, 
J.  A.  Sellick, 

T.  Carter, 


J.  Falconer, 
L.  Kirby, 
W.  A.  Cox, 
R.  C.  Bull, 
W.  Truslow, 
L.  B.  Loder, 
J.  G.  Hadden, 
W.  H.  Van  Cott, 
A.  A.  Denman, 
J.  B.  Gascoisrne. 


D.  S.  Burling, 
S.  Dando, 
G.  T.  Cobb, 
J.  Raynor. 

Committee  on  Dom£Stic 
Missions. 

A.  M.  Osbon,  Ch'n, 

C.  H.  Doering, 
O.  G.  Hedstrom, 
0.  Loveland, 
H.  Worrall, 

J.  B.  Gascoigne, 
IS".  Miller. 
Estimating  Committee. 

B.  Creagh,  Chairman, 
Dr.  Levings, 

L.  M.  Vincent, 

D.  Terry, 
L.  Kirby, 

Dr.  J.  L.  Phelps, 

E.  Wheeler. 


48  organizatioin^  of  the  [chap.  i. 

Auditing  Committee.   W.  A.  Cox,  G.  Peck, 

J.  B.  Edwards,  Ch'n,  W.  Truslow,  D.  P.  Kidder, 

T.  M'Farlan,  L.  B.  Lodor.  J.  M'Clintock, 

E.  0.  Haven,  Publishing  Cmnmittee.  L.  Scott. 

A.  W.  Brown,  C.  Pitman,  Chairman, 

We  have  given  the  reader  a  full  account  of  all  the  im- 
portant facts  and  incidents  connected  with  the  organization 
of  the  Society ;  and  we  trust  that  the  minuteness  of  detail 
will  not  be  regarded  as  unnecessary  or  superfluous,  inas- 
much as  we  desire  to  embody  every  fact  connected  with 
the  Society,  that  may  prove  useful  as  reference,  or  worthy 
of  preservation. 

In  1839,  an  act  of  incorporation  was  passed  by  the  Legis- 
lature of  the  state  of  New  York,  and  we  will  insert  it, 
together  with  the  revised  statutes  on  the  powers,  privileges, 
and  liabilities  of  corporations.  This  act  was  important  in 
securing  the  property  of  the  Society,  and,  also,  any  legacies 
that  might  be  bequeathed  to  the  Society  from  its  friends 
and  patrons. 

The  property  of  the  Society  consists  of  a  mission  house 
in  the  city  of  New  York,  located  on  Mulberry-street,  oppo- 
site the  Methodist  Book  Concern.  The  front  consists  of  a 
brick  building,  two  stoiies  and  a  half  high,  with  an  avenue 
in  the  centre,  leading  to  a  rear  building.  The  front  has  a 
beautiful,  but  plain  exterior,  and  is  used  as  dwellings ;  the 
one  on  the  right  being  occupied  as  the  residence  of  the 
Rev.  C.  Pitman,  D.  D.,  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
Society,  and  the  other  is  rented  and  occupied  by  another 
family.  The  building  in  the  rear  is  two  stories  high.  The 
first  floor  is  divided  into  rooms  for  various  purposes,  con- 
taining missionary  furniture,  goods,  etc.  The  whole  length 
of  the  second  floor  is  occupied  by  the  mission  room,  neatly 
fitted  up  with  seats,  and  desks,  and  cases. 

The  Society  holds  real  estate  in  connection  with  its 
missions  at  home  and  abroad — sufficient,  however,  only  to 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  49 

enable  it  to  carry  on  its  missionary  operations,  and  yielding 
no  income  over  the  current  expenses,  in  any  instance. 

"ACT  OF  INCORPORATION. 
"  An  Act  to  incorporate  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  Passed  April  9,  1839. 
"Section  1.  Robert  R.  Roberts,  Josliua  Soule,  Elijah  Hedding, 
James  0.  Andrew,  Beverly  Waugli,  Thomas  A.  Morris,  Daniel 
Ostrander,  Nathan  Bangs,  Thomas  Mason,  George  Lane,  Francis 
Hall,  Joseph  Smith,  Peter  Badeau,  D.  M.  Reese,  M.  D.,  George 
Innis,  M.  House-o'orth,  Philip  Romaine,  L.  S.  Burling,  J.  P.  Aimes, 
John  Valentine,  William  Gale,  Abraham  Stagg,  Erastus  Hyde, 
Henry  Moore,  James  Harper,  Thomas  Brown,  Peter  Macnamara, 
William  B.  Skidmore,  Stephen  Dando,  J.  B.  Oakley,  Henry 
Worrall,  George  Suckley,  T.  Barrett,  M.  D.,  G.  Coutant,  J.  L. 
Phelps,  M.  D.,  B.  F.  Howe,  Israel  D.  Disosway,  G.  P.  Disosway, 
Benjamin  Disbrow,  Ralph  Mead,  Jotham  S.  Fountain,  Samuel 
Martin,  and  all  persons  who  now  are,  or  hereafter  may  become, 
associated  with  them,  are  hereby  constituted  a  body  corporate,  by 
the  name  of  '  The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,'  and,  by  that  name  and  style,  be  capable  of  purchasing, 
holding,  and  conveying  such  real  estate  as  the  purposes  of  the 
Corporation  shall  require;  but  the  annual  income  of  the  real 
estate  to  be  held  by  them  shall  not  exceed  the  sum  of  five  thou- 
sand dollars. 

"  Sec.  2.  The  object  of  the  said  Corporation  is  to  diffuse  more 
generally  the  blessings  of  education,  civilization,  and  Christianity, 
througliout  the  United  States,  and  elsewhere. 

"  Sec.  3.  The  management  and  disposition  of  the  affairs  and 
property  of  the  said  Corporation,  shall  be  vested  in  a  Board  of 
Managers,  to  be  elected  annually,  on  the  third  Monday  in  April, 
in  the  city  of  New  York. 

"  Sec.  4.  The  persons  named  in  the  first  section  of  this  act 
shall  be  the  first  Board  of  Managers  of  such  Corporation,  and 
shall  hold  their  offices  until  the  next  annual  election,  or  until 
others  shall  be  elected  in  their  places. 

"  Sec.  5.  The  said  Corporation  shall  possess  the  general  powers, 
and  be  subject  to  the  liabilities  imposed,  in  and  by  the  third  title 
of  the  eighteenth  chapter  of  the  first  part  of  the  revised  statutes. 

"  Sec.  6.  The  Legislature  may,  at  any  time,  alter  or  repeal 
this  act. 

"  Sec.  7.  This  act  shall  take  effect  immediatelv." 

5 


50  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  [CHAP.  I. 

"EXTRACTS  FROM  THE   REVISED   STATUTES. 
"  CHAPTER  XVIII. THIRD  TITLE. 

"  Of  the  General  Powers,  Privileges,  and  Liabilities  of  Corporations. 

"Section  1.     Every  corporation,  as  such,  lias  powor — 

(1.)  To  have  succession,  by  its  corporate  name,  for  the  period 
limited  in  its  charter;  and,  w  hen  no  period  is  limited,  per- 
petually. 
(2.)  To  sue  and  be  sued,  complain  and  defend,  in  any  court 

of  law  or  equity. 
(3.)  To  make  and  use  a  common  seal,  and  alter  the  same  at 

pleasure. 
(4.)  To  hold,  purchase,  and  convey,  such  real  and  personal 
estate   as   the   purposes  of  the   corporation  slaall  require, 
not  exceeding  the  amount  limited  in  its  charter. 
(5.)  To  appoint  such  subordinate  officers  and  agents  as  the 
business  of  the  corporation  shall  require,  and  to  allow  them 
a  suitable  compensation. 
(6.)  To  make  by-laws,  not  inconsistent  with  any  existing  law, 
for  the  management  of  its  property,  the  regulation  of  its 
affairs,  and  for  the  transfer  of  its  stock. 
"  Sec.  2.  The  powers  enumerated  in  the  preceding  section  shall 
vest  in  every  corporation  that  shall  hereafter  be  created,  although 
they  may  not  be  specified  in  its  chailer,  or  in  the  act  under  which 
it  shall  be  incorporated. 

"  Sec  3.  In  addition  to  the  powers  enumerated  in  the  first 
section  of  this  title,  and  to  those  expressly  given  in  its  charter, 
or  in  the  act  under  which  it  is,  or  shall  be,  incorporated,  no 
corporation  shall  possess  or  exercise  any  corporate  powers,  ex- 
cept such  as  shall  be  necessary  to  the  exercise  of  the  powers  so 
enumerated  and  given. 

"  Sec.  4.  No  corporation  created,  or  to  be  created,  and  not 
expressly  incorporated  fur  banking  purposes,  shall,  by  any  im- 
plication or  construction,  be  deemed  to  possess  the  power  of 
discounting  bills,  notes,  or  other  evidences  of  debt;  of  receiving 
deposits;  of  buying  gold  and  silver,  bullion,  or  foreign  coins;  of 
buying  and  selling  bills  of  exchange;  or  of  issuing  bills,  notes,  or 
other  evidences  of  debt,  upon  loan,  or  for  circulation  as  money. 

"  Sec.  5.  Where  the  whole  capital  of  a  corporation  shall  not 
have  been  paid  in,  and  the  capital  paid  shall  be  insufficient  to 
satisfy  the  claims  of  its  creditors,  each  stockholder  shall  be  bound 
to  pay,  on  oach  sliare  hold  by  him.  the  sum  necessary  to  complete 


CHAP.  I.]  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  5l 

the  amount  of  such  share,  as  fixed  by  the  charter  of  the  company, 
or  such  proportion  of  that  sura  as  shall  be  required  to  satisfy  the 
debts  of  the  company. 

"  Sec.  6.  When  the  corporate  powers  of  any  corporation  are 
directed  by  its  charter  to  be  exercised  by  any  particular  body,  or 
number  of  persons,  a  majority  of  such  body,  or  persons,  if  it  be 
not  otherwise  provided  in  the  charter,  shall  be  a  sufficient  number 
to  form  a  board  for  the  transaction  of  business;  and  every  decision 
of  a  majority  of  the  persons  duly  assembled  as  a  board,  shall  be 
valid  as  a  corporate  act. 

"  Sec.  7.  If  any  corporation,  hereafter  created  by  the  Legisla- 
ture, shall  not  organize  and  commence  the  transaction  of  its 
business  within  one  year  from  the  date  of  its  corporation,  its 
corporate  powers  shall  cease. 

''  Sec.  8.  The  charter  of  every  corj^oration  that  shall  hereafter 
be  granted  by  the  Legislature,  shall  be  subject  to  alteration,  sus- 
pension, and  repeal,  in  the  discretion  of  the  Legislature. 

"  Sec.  9.  Upon  the  dissolution  of  any  corporation  created,  or  to 
be  created,  and  unless  other  persons  shall  be  appointed  by  the 
Legislature,  or  by  some  court  of  competent  authority,  the  directors 
or  managers  of  the  affairs  of  such  corporation  at  the  lime  of  its 
dissolution,  by  whatever  name  they  may  be  known  in  law,  shall 
be  the  trustees  of  the  creditors  and  stockholders  of  the  corporation 
dissolved,  and  shall  have  full  power  to  settle  the  affairs  of  the 
corporation,  collect  and  pay  the  outstanding  debts,  and  divide 
among  the  stockholders  the  moneys  and  other  property  that  shall 
remain,  after  the  payment  of  debts  and  necessary  expenses. 

"  Sec.  10.  The  persons  so  constituted  trustees,  shall  have  author- 
ity to  sue  for,  and  recover,  the  debts  and  property  of  the  dissolved 
corporation,  by  the  name  of  the  trustees  of  such  corporation,  de- 
scribing it  by  its  corporate  name,  and  shall  be  jointly  and  severally 
responsible  to  the  creditors  and  stockholders  of  such  corporation, 
to  the  extent  of  its  property  and  effects  that  shall  come  into  their 
hands." 


52  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  [cHAP.  II. 


C  H  AFTER    II. 

DOMESTIC  MISSIONS. 

To  care  for  our  own,  in  first  making  proAision  for  the 
native  population  of  our  own  country,  is  not  only  perfectly 
natural,  but  our  most  obvious  duty.  To  supply  our  own 
destitute  with  the  means  of  salvation,  was  the  first  object 
of  the  Society. 

Though  specific  plans  were  adopted,  and  efforts  made  for 
the  spiritual  benefit  of  portions  of  the  foreign  population 
in  our  midst,  yet  we  shall  not  treat  of  them  separately, 
inasmuch  as  they  were  not  of  any  very  extensive  impor- 
tance, and  their  history  can  very  readily  be  embraced  in 
the  details  of  missions  among  the  native  population.  The 
mission  among  the  Germans,  from  its  extensive  nature  and 
rapidly-increasing  importance,  we  shall  regard  as  forming 
an  exception,  however,  to  this  rule. 

In  taking  up  these  missions,  we  shall  record  their  history 
in  the  order  of  time  in  which  they  were  established,  and 
shall  begin  Avith  the  Nciv  Oi'leans  Mission,  as  it  was  the 
first  undertaken  by  the  Society. 

In  1820  the  Rev.  E.  Brown  was  appointed  by  Bishop 
George  to  visit  New  Orleans,  for  the  purpose  of  estab- 
lishing, if  practicable,  a  mission  among  the  French  popula- 
tion of  Louisiana.  For  this  mission  the  American  Bible 
Society  made  a  donation  of  Bibles  and  Testaments,  in 
French  and  Spanish.  The  missionary  not  succeeding  as 
was  anticipated,  in  consequence  of  the  bigotry  and  intoler- 
ance of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  abandoned  the  field. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Drake,  of  the  Mississippi  conference,  was 
appointed  in  1825,  to  endeavor,  if  possible,  to  establish  a 
mission  in  New  Orleans.  He  entered  upon  his  work  with 
zeal  and  energy,  and  was  successful  in  organizing  a  society 


CKAP.  II.]  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  63 

of  twenty-three  whites  and  sixty  colored  members.  In 
1828  the  mission  was  taken  into  the  reguhir  work. 

A  missionary  district  was  formed  in  the  bounds  of  the 
Tennessee  conference  in  1822.  It  inchided  a  tract  of  coun- 
try known  as  the  '^Jackson  Purchase,''^  part  of  which  lay 
in  the  state  of  Kentucky.  Nine  missionaries  were  sent  to 
this  field,  under  the  superintendence  of  the  Rev.  Lewis 
Garrett,  who  had  succeeded  in  forming  a  circuit  there  a 
few  years  previously,  and  who,  with  his  colleague,  Rev.  Mr. 
Crawford,  was  successful  in  gathering  one  hundred  and 
fifty-five  members  into  the  fold  of  the  Church.  The  whole 
tract  of  country  was  soon  formed  into  circuits,  and  the 
inhabitants  were  promptly  and  efficiently  supplied  with  all 
the  ordinances  and  institutions  of  the  Gospel. 

York  and  Long  Island  Mission. — The  Rev.  S.  D.  Fer- 
guson was  appointed  missionary  to  this  station  in  1823. 
The  object  of  this  mission  was  the  reformation  of  aban- 
doned females,  from  the  city  of  New  York.  His  efforts, 
which  were  backed  up  by  other  ministers  and  benevolent 
friends,  were,  however,  not  successful,  and  he  directed  his 
labors  to  the  destitute  inhabitants  on  the  west  end  of  the 
Island. 

His  labors  were  quite  successful  in  this  new  field,  and  he 
was  enabled  in  a  short  time  to  form  a  circuit,  including  one 
hundred  and  thirty  members. 

Highland  Mission. — The  Rev.  J.  B.  Matthias  was  sent,  in 
J  825,  to  the  destitute  settlements  in  the  Hicfhlands.  He 
commenced  his  work  with  energy,  and  was  soon  permitted 
to  witness  a  gracious  revival  of  religion,  which  resulted  in 
the  conversion  of  many,  and  an  addition  to  the  Church  of 
one  hundred  and  thirty-four  members.  At  the  expiration  of 
the  second  year  the  number  was  increased  to  two  hundred 
and  fifty,  and  the  circuit  was  received  into  the  regular  work. 

Hampshire  Mission. — This  mission  embraced  a  part  of 

the  state  of  Massachusetts.     The  Rev.  Messrs.  Camberlia 

5* 


^4  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS,  [CHAP.  II. 

and  Luckey  labored  in  this  destitute  field,  for  two  successive 
years,  and  were  enabled  to  form  a  circuit  embracing  a  num- 
ber of  regular  appointments,  and  including  two  hundred 
and  twenty  members. 

Red  Hook  Mission — Was  established  at  the  earnest  so- 
licitation of  the  Rev.  Freeborn  Garrettson,  who  made  liberal 
contributions  to  its  support.  It  embraced  a  region  of  coun- 
try on  the  east  side  of  the  Hudson  river.  The  inhabitants 
beino-  principally  Dutch,  the  Rev.  J.  B.  Matthias,  who  could 
preach  in  that  language,  was  sent  as  missionary  in  1828. 
He  was  not  able  to  accomplish  as  much  as  was  desired, 
nor,  indeed,  as  the  friends  had  reason  to  anticipate;  and, 
after  two  years'  trial,  the  mission  was  abandoned. 

Harlcem  Mission. — This  mission  was  established  for  the 
benefit  of  the  scattered  population  on  York  Island,  who 
could  not  be  reached  either  by  the  ministers  in  the  city  of 
New  York  or  the  country.  In  1830  the  Rev.  J.  Ferris  was 
appointed  missionary,  who  labored  one  year,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Seamen.  The  Harlsera  mission 
was  regularly  supplied  with  preachers  from  year  to  year, 
and  continued  to  prosper.  Several  churches  were  erected, 
and  Sabbath  schools  were  organized.  In  1840  the  num- 
ber reported  as  connected  with  the  mission  was  two  hun- 
dred and  thirty-eight,  when  it  was,  in  accordance  with  the 
rule  governing  missions,  taken  into  the  regular  work, 

Hammonasset  Mission — Embraced  some  of  the  old  towns 
on  the  east  side  of  the  Connecticut  river.  In  1830  the 
Rev.  N,  Kellogg  was  appointed  missionary,  and  was  so 
successful  in  his  labors  that  he  was  enabled  to  report  eighty 
members  at  the  close  of  the  year,  at  which  time  it  was 
constituted  a  I'egular  appointment. 

Newhuryport  and  Gloucester  Mission. — Rev.  George 
Pickering  and  Rev.  John  Lindsey  were  appointed  to  labor 
on  this  mission ;  and,  after  one  year  of  successful  effort,  it 
was  included  in  the  regular  work. 


CHAP.  II.]  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  55 

Piscataquis  Mission. — In  1824,  this  mission  was  estab- 
lished, and  Rev.  O.  Beale  appointed  missionary.  At  the 
close  of  the  second  year,  it  was  received  as  regular  work. 

Pensacola  and  Mobile  Mission. — The  Rev.  A.  P.  Cook 
was  appointed  missionary  to  Pensacola  in  1824,  where  he 
entered  upon  his  labors  with  great  zeal,  and  extended  them 
to  Mobile,  and  to  the  destitute  settlements  along  the  Es- 
Gambia  river. 

The  following  year  he  was  reappointed,  and  labored  with 
great  zeal,  until  he  fell  by  the  prevailing  epidemic.  His 
place  was  suppHed  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lambeth. 

The  mission  continued  to  prosper  imtil  1828,  when  it 
was  returned  a  regular  station,  Pensacola  was  constituted 
into  a  separate  missionary  station,  and  Rev,  Messrs.  Hardy, 
Boring,  Wyrich,  and  Shelman,  were  successively  appointed 
missionaries. 

In  1832,  the  Pensacola  and  Escambia  missions  were 
divided ;  and  the  Talladega  and  Mobile  missions  were  taken 
into  the  regular  work;  and  in  1841,  the  Escambia  and 
Pensacola  missions  were  also  made  regular  appointments. 

In  1826,  the  following  missions  were  established:  Early 
mission,  Florida,  Tallahasse,  Holmes  Valley,  St.  Augustine's, 
St.  John's — the  former  in  the  west,  and  the  latter  in  East 
Florida — and  Pea  River  mission. 

The  following  missions  were  established  in  1828:  mission 
to  the  Welsh  people,  in  Steuben  county.  New  York;  St. 
Mary's  mission,  in  northwestern  Ohio;  St.  Clair  mission,  in 
the  state  of  Michigan;  St,  Joseph's  and  Defiance  missions, 
in  the  same  state ;  Providence  mission,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Mississippi,  extending  from  Yicksburg  to  Lake  Washington. 

In  1829,  Fox  River,  Logansport,  and  Galena  missions 
were  established,  in  the  state  of  Illinois. 

In  1830,  the  Salt  River,  Gasconade,  and  West  Prairie 
missions  were  established,  in  the  state  of  Missouri. 

1831.  The  Brownsville,  Iroquois,  Jonesboro,  Pvock  Island, 


66  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  [cHAP.  II. 

Des  Plaines,  Fort  Wayne,  Grand  Prairie,  Chicago,  and  Fort 
Clark  missions,  were  organized,  and  under  the  supervision 
of  the  Illinois  conference;  and  the  Carroll,  Randolph,  and 
Lee  missions,  in  the  bounds  of  the  Georgia  conference. 
The  South  Bend  mission  was  established,  in  the  bounds  of 
the  Indiana  conference. 

1832.  The  West  Point,  in  the  state  of  Kew  York;  the 
Maccoupin,  Peoria,  Fort  Edwards,  Henderson  River,  Blue 
River,  Upper  Wabash,  Kalamazoo,  and  La  Port  missions,  in 
the  Illinois  conference ;  the  James'  Fork  mission,  in  the 
Missouri  conference;  Alachua,  in  the  Georgia  conference; 
La  Fourche,  Lake  Bolivar,  and  Big  Sand,  in  the  Mississippi 
conference ;  Braddock's  Field,  in  the  Pittsburg  conference ; 
the  Mattanawcook,  and  Hatton  missions,  in  the  Maine  con- 
ference ;  Savannah,  Pon  Pon,  S.  Santee,  N.  Santee,  Cooper 
River,  Wateree,  Upper  Santee,  Waccamaw  Neck,  and  Ca- 
tawba, in  the  South  Carolina. 

The  most  of  the  missions  in  this  conference  are  among 
the  slaves  on  the  extensive  plantations ;  and,  in  almost  all 
the  southern  conferences,  there  are  missions  of  this  descrip- 
tion. From  the  earliest  period  of  the  Church's  history,  in 
this  country,  the  wretched  condition  of  this  down-trodden 
people  has  been  deplored,  and  they  have  been  supplied  with 
the  Gospel  just  so  far  as  the  slaveholders  would  allow. 
They  have  been  taken  into  the  Church,  and  instructed 
orally  in  the  doctrines  and  duties  of  Christianity.  Thou- 
sands have  been  converted  through  the  instrumentality  of 
the  missionary,  and  multitudes  have  given  proof,  in  the 
probity  of  their  lives,  of  the  power  of  religion  in  regener- 
ating the  heart,  and  bringing  out  the  graces  of  Christianity, 
even  under  the  most  unpropitious  circumstances. 

1833.  Bristol,  in  Connecticut;  Laurel  Hill,  Conemaugh, 
and  Cambria,  in  Pennsylvania;  also,  Sinemahoning  and 
Smethport,  in  same  state ;  St.  Mary's  and  Fort  Finley,  in 
the  Ohio  conference ;  Cumberland,  in  the  Kentucky ;  King's 


CHAP.  II.]  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  o7 

River  and  White  River,  in  Missouri;  Dubuque,  Ambarrass, 
Otawa,  and  Golconda,  in  Illinois;  Tippecanoe,  Eel  River, 
and  Mississenewa,  in  Indiana;  Clinch  River,  in  Holston; 
Mountain,  Centerville,  and  Paint  Creek,  and,  also,  one  for 
the  benefit  of  the  slaves  in  Nashville,  in  the  Tennessee. 
A  mission  was  established  among  the  slaves  in  Louisville 
and  vicinity,  in  the  Kentucky.  Yala  Busha,  and  Tallahatche, 
in  the  Mississippi ;  Walker,  Baldwin,  Blakely,  and  Catahoo- 
chee,  in  the  Alabama;  Oconee,  Monroe,  Upson  Yans  Val- 
ley, Chistatee,  Conesauga,  Nassau,  Atamha,  and  Irwin,  in 
the  Georgia;  Portsmouth  and  Oracoke,  in  the  Virginia; 
Craig's  Creek,  Matawoman,  and  South  Fork,  in  the  Balti- 
more ;  Somerset,  Bergen  Neck,  and  Maunch  Chunck,  in  the 
Philadelphia  conference. 

1834.  East  and  South  Hampton,  Guilford  and  Far- 
mington,  in  the  New  York  conference;  Worcester,  in  the 
New  England  conference;  Dresden,  in  the  Troy;  Watson, 
in  the  Oneida;  Brookville  and  Ridgeway,  in  the  Pittsburg; 
Logan,  Nicolas,  Plymouth,  Calhoun,  and  Gilead,  in  the 
Ohio;  Highland  and  Kentucky,  in  the  Kentucky;  Salem, 
Vandalia,  Flat  Branch,  Bureau,  Fort  Edward,  Rock  Island, 
and  Buffalo  Grove,  in  the  Illinois;  Troy,  Otter  Creek, 
Port,  and  Pine  Creek,  in  the  Indiana;  Higwasse,  in  the 
Holston;  Holly  Fork  and  Paint  Rock,  in  the  Tennessee; 
Bayou  Beouf,  Wilkinson,  West  Feliciana,  and  Lafayette 
mission,  in  New  Orleans,  in  the  Mississippi;  Nanny,  War- 
rior, Canebrake,  Clayton,  Lime  Creek,  and  Uchee,  in  the 
Alabama;  Broad  River,  Cassville,  and  Cumming,  in  the 
Georgia ;  Second  Creek  and  Turtle  Fork,  in  the  Baltimore. 

1835.  Rotterdam,  in  the  Troy  conference;  Java,  in  the 
Genesee;  Brandersville  and  Hughes'  River,  in  the  Pitts- 
burg; Sandy  River,  Ripley,  Port  Washington,  Kenton, 
Cold  Water,  Grand  River,  La  Pecor,  and  Saganaw,  in 
the  Ohio;  Litchfield,  Mount  Pleasant,  Barboursville,  Man- 
chester, and  Pikesville,  in  the  Kentucky;  Marion,  Pecan, 


S8  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  [cHAP.  II. 

Knoxville,  Iowa,  and  Milwaulde,  in  the  Illinois;  Deep 
River,  Rome,  Otter  Creek,  Cole  Creek,  and  Lebanon,  in 
the  Indiana;  Texas,  in  the  Mississippi;  Cherokee  Hill,  in 
the  Georgia;  Brandywine,  German,  Dm-ham,  and  Fort 
Lee,  in  the  Philadelphia. 

1836.  Methewen,  Megallaway,  and  Haverhill,  in  tlie 
New  Hampshire  conference ;  Ivinderhook  and  Schodack,  in 
the  Troy;  Elk  River,  in  the  Ohio;  Lawrencebiirg,  Ship- 
penville,  Bloomfield,  and  Oil  Creek,  in  the  Erie;  Ypslanti, 
Livingston,  Bean  Creek,  Waterville,  and  Risdon,  in  the 
Michigan;  Charleston,  Alton,  Beardstown,  Root  River, 
Green  Bay,  Prairie  du  Chien,  Maquaquata,  Picatolica, 
Apple  River,  and  Mercer,  in  the  Illinois;  Monticello  and 
Knox,  in  the  Indiana;  Trigg  Fork  and  Buffalo,  in  the 
Holston;  Apalachicola,  in  the  Alabama;  Jackson,  Newton, 
and  Covington,  in  the  Mississippi ;  Burke,  in  the  Georgia ; 
Currituck,  in  the  Virginia;  Southwark,  Susquehanna,  and 
Fairmount,  in  the  Philadelphia. 

1837.  Stockport,  Claverack,  and  Delaware,  in  the  New 
York  conference.  A  mission  Avas  established  this  year 
for  the  benefit  of  the  French  population,  in  the  city  of 
New  York.  Androscoggin,  in  the  New  Hampshire; 
Portland,  Dundee,  Kalida,  and  Shiawasse,  in  the  Michi- 
gan; Loup  Creek  and  Suttonville,  in  the  Ohio.  The 
mission  for  the  benefit  of  the  Germans  was  established 
at  Cincinnati  tw^o  years  preceding  this,  and,  as  it  occupies 
a  separate  chapter,  we  shall  not  enumerate  the  appoint- 
ments. Racine,  St.  Peter's,  Madison,  Aztalan,  and  French 
mission,  in  the  Illinois;  Mount  Vernon,  in  the  Kentucky; 
Tug  Fork,  Spring  Place,  Ella  Jay,  and  Blairsville,  in  the 
Holston;  Lagrange  and  Bcllfonte,  in  the  Tennessee; 
Boone\ille,  Mississippi,  and  Montgomery's  Point,  in  the 
Mississippi;  Herring  Bay  and  Beaver  Mead,  in  the  Balti- 
more; Stroudsburg,  Eastern,  and  German  Long  Neck  mis- 
sions, in  the  Philadelphia;  Fort  Lee,  in  the  New  Jersey. 


CHAP.  II.J  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  &9 

1838.  The  report  of  this  year  does  not  give  a  hst  of 
the  mission  stations,  and,  consequently,  we  are  not  able  to 
note  the  establishment  of  new  missions  for  the  year.     The 

■  number  of  missionaries  is  put  down  at  one  hundred  and 
sixty-four,  and  the  number  of  members,  at  the  several 
mission  stations,  at  eighteen  thousand  seven  hundred. 

The  French  mission  in  New  York  continued  to  prosper, 
and  the  missionary  Avas  indefatigable  in  his  zeal  to  promote 
its  objects. 

1839.  Line  Creek  and  Wilcox  missions,  in  the  Alabama 
conference;    Ogeechee,   Isle  of   Hope,  Tullulah,   Marietta, 
Dahlonega,    Hickstown,    Pindertown,    Waresboro,    Turtle 
River,  and  Starksville,  in  the  Georgia;  Alleghany  mission, 
in  the  North  Carolina;  Chickamuxen  and  Codorus,  in  the 
Baltimore;   Bethesda,  Doylestown,  Orwigsburg,  and  Nas- 
wadux,   in  the  Philadelphia;    Elizabeth  port,  Woodbridge, 
Quarantine,  Asbury,  Greenwich,  Sandystown,  Port  Jarvis, 
Pennington,  and  Rockhill,  in  the  New  Jersey;   Clermont 
and  Delaware,  in  the  New  York;  Watertown  and  Concord, 
in   the    New  England;    Aroostook   and   Eastport,  in   the 
Maine;    Haverhill,   Amherst,    New    London,   Charlestown, 
Stewartson,  and  Lancaster,  in  the  New  Hampshire;    Cas- 
tleton,  Waterford,  Lake  Pleasant,  Whitehall,  and  Wilming- 
ton, in  the  Troy ;  Watson  and  Russel,  in  the  Black  River ; 
Oneida,  Nehoop,  and  Owasco,  in  the  Oneida ;  Bethel,  Buf- 
falo, Gainsville,  Avon,  Alfred,  Jasper,  Knoxville,  Independ- 
ence, and  Potter,  in  the  Genesee;  Fish  Creek,  Kanawha, 
and  Grand  View^  in  the  Pittsburg ;  Allen,  Recovery,  Pu- 
laski, Vanwert,  and  Ottawa,  in  the  North  Ohio;   Palmer, 
Ingham,  Lyons,  Berrien,  Pawpaw,  Sault  de  St.  Marie,  Ke- 
wawenon,  Flint,  Eaton,  Grand  Rapids,  Allegan,  Pawwaw, 
and  Mackanaw,  in  the  Michigan;    Pipe  Creek,  Richland, 
Bluffton,  Rochester,  Miami,  and  Kankakee,  in  the  Indiana ; 
Ottawa,  Creek,   Bellevue,  Madison,  Ranne,  Oneida  West, 
Deansburg,  Sioux,  Chippewa,  and  Fox  River,  in  the  Rock 


60  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  fcHAP.  n. 

River;  Urbana,  Yandalia,  Shelby ville,  African,  German, 
Lower  Alton,  Beardstown,  Havanna,  Gilead,  Carthage, 
Delevan,  Vermillion,  and  M'Lanesboro,  in  the  Illinois; 
Bloomfield,  Ripley,  White  River,  Newton,  Goshen,  Shaw- 
nee, in  the  Missouri;  Princeton,  Red  Bird,  and  West 
Liberty,  in  the  Kentucky ;  Cumberland  and  African,  Nash- 
ville, Courtland  Valley,  and  Waverly,  in  the  Tennessee; 
Camden,  Hatchie,  Wesley,  Somer\dlle,  La  Grange,  Aber- 
deen, Moonlake,  and  Reelfort,  in  the  Memphis;  Litchfield, 
Yellville,  and  Boonville,  in  the  Arkansas. 

1840.  Cypress,  in  the  Tennessee  conference ;  Hernando, 
in  the  Memphis;  Woodly  Bridge,  in  the  Alabama;  Gads- 
den, Leon,  and  Meriwether,  in  the  Georgia ;  Charlotte  and 
Prince  Edward,  in  the  Virginia ;  Saratoga  Springs,  North- 
ampton, Whitehall,  Clintonville,  and  Saranac,  in  the  Troy; 
East  Haddam,  in  the  Providence;  Waltham,  in  the  New 
England ;  Casco  Bay,  in  the  Maine ;  Matilda\ille  and  Bra- 
zier, in  the  Black  River;  American  Bottom,  in  the  Illi- 
nois; Eihatah,  in  the  Holston;  Grundy,  in  the  Missouri; 
Fourche  Le  Fevere,  in  the  Arkansas;  Brandy  wine,  in  the 
Philadelphia ;  Manhatten  and  Fairhaven,  in  the  New  York. 

The  following  missions  were  established  in  the  years 
1841,  1842,  1843,  1844,  1845,  1846,  184*7,  1848,  and 
1849: 

In  the  Troy  conference — Fort  Plain,  Salem,  and  Cheshire. 

Providence — Fair  Haven,  Rockville,  South  Glastenbury, 
Hebron,  Columbia,  Plymouth,  and  Duxbury. 

New  Hampshire — Amesbury,  Nashville,  Charlestown, 
Walpole,  and  Plymouth. 

Vermont — Royalton,  Tunbridge,  Barton,  Lunenburg, 
Weslfield,  Chester,  Bellows  Falls,  Derby,  and  Chester. 

New  England — ^Walpole,  Danvers,  Gloucester,  Concord, 
Barre,  Leicester,  Greenfield,  and  Bernardstown. 

Maine — Portland,  Little  Androscoggin,  Brunswick,  and 
Moose  Head. 


CHAP.  II.]  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  61 

Black  River — Drew,  Scliroepple,  Watson,  Gouverneur, 
and  Lisbon. 

Genesee — Smithport  and  Portageville. 

Erie — Clintonville  and  Luthersburof. 

Rock  River — Chicago  city,  Mount  Carroll,  Sheboggen, 
Green  Lake,  and  Jamesville. 

Iowa — Clear  Creek,  Washington,  Pleasant  Valley,  Salem, 
Oscaloosa,  Upper  White  Breast,  and  Racoon. 

Ohio — C  incinnati. 

Indiana — New  Philadelphia,  Jasper,  Leavenworth,  Scot- 
land, and  Pleasant  View. 

North  Indiana — Little  Walnut,  Monox,  Canton,  Wabash, 
St.  Joseph's,  and  Portland. 

Illinois — Taylorsville,  Sharon,  Browns\ille,  Muddy  River, 
Olnev,  and  M'Lanesboro. 

Philadelphia — City  Mission,  Sanctuary,  New  Market- 
Street,  Lancaster,  Reading,  Lehman's  Chapel,  Allentown, 
West  Chester,  and  Newtown. 

New  Jersey — Metuchin,  Middlesex,  and  Rockey  Hill. 

It  is  possible  that  some  missions  are  omitted,  and  that 
there  may  be  some  inaccuracy  in  regard  to  dates;  but 
we  have  endeavored  to  use  all  the  care  and  labor  we  could 
bestow  in  making  the  record  authentic. 

Thirty  years  have  now  elapsed  since  the  organization  of 
the  Society ;  and  that  the  reader  may  see  what  has  been 
done  in  supplying  the  destitute  portions  of  the  work  in 
our  own  land,  we  will  divide  that  period  into  three  decades, 
and  show  the  results  of  each. 

At  the  expiration  of  the  first  ten  years  of  the  Society's 
operations,  there  were. 

Mission  stations,        .......        37 

Numbers  in  Society — Whites,   about  .        .        .   3,000 

Colored,      "  ...    6,569 

Missionaries,  "  ...        30 

Making  a  total  of  Church  members,  as  the  fruits 

of  missions,  .  9,569 


f  8  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  [CHAP.  II. 

This  statement  does  not  include  the  numbers  connected 
Avith  the  missions  in  Canada,  which  ^vere  discontinued 
about  this  time:  the  Church  there,  about  the  time  for 
which  the  above  calculation  was  made,  erected  itself  into 
an  independent  conference. 

The  amount  received  from  the  various  auxiliaries,  and 
other  sources,  for  the  support  of  these,  together  with  the 
Indian  missions,  amounted  to  $51,054.29.  The  amount 
expended,  during  the  same  period,  was  $45,945.80. 

The  next  ten  years,  which  brings  the  operations  of  the 
Society  down  to  the  year  1839,  presents  the  following 
exhibit : 

Mission  stations, 140 

Numbers  in  Society — Whites,     ....  11,700 

Colored,  ....   7,000 

Missionaries, 164 

The  amount  expended,  during  the  above  period,  was 
$4*70,049.64.  The  amount  of  receipts,  for  same  time, 
$460,797.38. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen,  that  while  the  receipts  for  the  next 
ten  years  were  greatly  augmented,  a  new  impulse  being 
given  to  the  Society  by  the  establishment  of  foreign  mis- 
sions, and  the  continued  smiles  of  Heaven  upon  the  mis- 
sionary enterprise,  yet  the  expenditures  were  greater  than 
the  receipts,  in  the  aggregate,  by  $9,252.26. 

The  aggregate  receipts,  at  the  close  of  the  first  ten 
years,  exceeded  the  expenditures  by  $5,108.49. 

The  exhibit  for  the  next  ten  years,  which  brings  down 
the  operations  of  the  Society  to  the  year  1849,  presents 
the  following : 

Mission  stations,        .......      250 

Numbers  in  Society, 29,124 

Missionaries, 275 

During  this  period,  it  wull  be  recollected  that  the  South- 
ern conferences  separated  themselves  from  the  Methodist 


CHAP.  II.]  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  63 

Episcopal  Church ;  and,  consequently,  the  most  of  the  In- 
dian missions,  and,  also,  those  among  the  slaves,  fell  into 
that  Church.  At  the  time  of  the  separation,  there  were 
three  hundred  and  forty  missionaries,  and  about  fifty 
thousand  Church  members.  The  separation  deprived  the 
Church  of  about  two  hundred  missionaries  and  thirty  thou- 
sand members. 

We  have  not  included,  in  the  foregoing  enumeration,  the 
foreign  work.  There  are  at  present  about  fifty  missionaries, 
and  nearly  two  thousand  Church  members,  in  the  foreign 
field. 

It  will  be  seen  by  the  facts  presented  in  this  chapter,  that 
the  missionary  enterprise  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
has,  from  its  commencement,  moved  steadily  and  triumph- 
antly forward,  inspiring  zeal  and  confidence  in  the  hearts  of 
its  friends.  Long  may  it  continue  to  shed,  upon  this  and 
other  lands,  the  light  of  the  glorious  Gospel !  The  amount 
received  during  the  third  ten  years  was  $996,453.13; 
amount  expended,  $1,104,182.18. 

Tlie  contributions  have  always  been  equal  to  the  demands ; 
and  the  history  of  the  finances  show,  for  the  last  twenty 
years,  that  the  fluctuations  in  the  resources  have  been 
mainly  dependent  upon  the  operations  of  the  Society  and 
the  condition  of  the  treasury.  A  surplus  in  the  treasury 
has  always  induced  an  inactivity  on  the  part  of  the  auxili- 
aries and  friends  of  missions,  while  a  report  of  expenditures 
beyond  receipts,  has  never  failed  to  rouse  to  action  and 
excite  greater  liberality.  For  the  first  eight  years  of  the 
Society's  existence,  the  reports  annoimced  a  balance  in 
favor  of  the  treasury,  and  the  receipts  varied  from  eight 
hundred  to  six  thousand  dollars  per  annum.  In  the  year 
1829,  it  having  been  announced  previously  that  the  treas- 
ury was  empty — to  some  an  alarming  and  ruinous  state 
of  things — the  receipts  amounted  to  upward  of  fourteen 
thousand  dollars,  more  than  double  the  amount  received  at 


^a  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  [cHAl'.  II. 

any  former  period.  If  any  one  Avill  take  the  pains  to  ex- 
amine the  reports  for  each  year  separately,  he  will  find  that 
a  deficiency  in  missionary  zeal  can  be  traced  directly  to  the 
want  of  expansion  in  the  missionary  field.  "  Create  the  de- 
mand  and  the  SKjyjjly  will  come,"  may  as  safely  be  regarded 
as  an  axiom  in  the  religious  as  the  mercantile  world.  The 
following  extract,  from  a  letter  from  the  venerable  Dr. 
Bangs,  will  throw  some  light  on  the  subject: 

New  Yorh,  August  8,  1849. 
My   Dear   Brother, — Through   the  kindness  of  Mr.  Ed\rards, 
yrho  keeps  the  accounts  of  the  Treasurer  of  the  Missionary  Soci- 
ety, I  am  enabled  to  furnish  you  with  the  receipts  and  expenditures 
of  the  Society  from  1829  to  1838,  and  from  that  time  to  1848: 

Receipts,  Expenditures. 

From  1829  to  1838,  inclusive,         $498,497  49        $466,638  23 
From  1839  to  1848,  inclusive,       $1,106,123  84    $1,604,621  32 

A  mission,  for  the  benefit  of  Swedish  seamen,  was  estab- 
lished in  the  city  of  New  York  in  1845.  The  Rev.  Mr. 
Hedstrom,  a  Swede,  was  appointed  to  this  mission. 

A  Bethel  Ship  was  procured,  and  a  congregation  soon 
collected  to  hear  the  Gospel  in  their  own  tongue — in  w^iich 
they  were  born.  The  missionary  was  successful  in  organ- 
izing a  Church  of  fortj^-five  members,  and  a  flourishing 
Sabbath  school  of  seventy-eight  scholars.  The  following, 
from  the  missionary,  will  be  read  with  interest  by  all  the 
friends  of  missions : 

"  The  location  of  our  Bethel  Ship  is  in  that  section  of  this  great 
mart  of  the  western  world,  where  are  to  be  found  at  all  times,  and 
within  the  smallest  space,  the  greatest  number  of  foreigners,  of  all 
nations,  that  are  to  be  met  ■v\'ith  in  any  part  of  this  continent.  As 
an  illustration  of  this  general  fact,  allow  me  to  present  a  single 
instance:  In  the  course  of  my  pastoral  visitations  I  went  into  a 
basement,  or  front  cellar,  and  found  it  to  be  the  residence  of  ten 
parents  and  twenty-four  children.  These  may  all  still  be  found 
there  at  the  time  I  am  writing — March,  1846.  From  a  dozen  to 
fifteen  of  these  children  are  now  attending  the  Sabbath  school  on 
board  the  ship.  It  is  here,  in  the  vicinity  of  our  Betliel  Ship,  thai 
foreign  vessels  have  their  berths;  here  the  immigrants  land,  and 


CHAP.  II.]  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  65 

here,  too,  their  boarding  houses  are  located.  To  present,  in  a  still 
more  striking  light,  the  necessity  of  missionary  effort  in  this  port, 
for  the  benefit  of  seamen,  we  may  state,  that  the  number  of  arrivals 
for  the  year  1846  was  2,293.  Of  this  number  of  vessels,  ninety 
had  crews  of  twelve  men  each,  who  could  better  understand 
Swedish  preaching  than  any  other.  Am.ong  these  was  one  national 
vessel,  whose  ofiicers  and  crew  attended  worship  in  the  Bethel. 
During  a  very  brief  period,  last  fall,  not  less  tlian  one  thousand 
immigrants  arrived  from  Sweden  and  Norway. 

"  So  numerous  are  the  immigrants  from  the  several  states  of 
Germany,  as  well  as  the  German  residents  in  the  lower  part  of  the 
city,  and  so  urgent  their  spiritual  wants,  that  the  trustees  of  the 
Bethel  pledged  themselves  to  raise  $150  toward  the  support  of  a 
German  missionary  to  labor  in  the  ship,  and  among  his  country- 
men in  the  vicinity,  from  house  to  house.  And  this  has  not  been 
without  blessed  results.  The  necessity  for  a  German  missionary, 
in  connection  with  this  mission,  will  be  more  clearly  seen  by  a 
reference  to  the  facts,  that  one  hundred  vessels  belonging  to  foreign 
ports,  and  manned  with  crews  understanding  only  the  German 
language,  came  into  this  port  during  the  year  1846;  and  that  the 
number  of  German  immigrants,  by  these  and  other  vessels, 
amounted  to  sixty  thousand  in  one  year ! 

"  It  seems  meet  and  right,  in  the  judgment  of  your  missionary, 
that  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  should  be  magnified  in  the 
record  of  its  glorious  successes.  Not  a  week  has  elapsed,  since 
our  entrance  upon  this  field  of  labor,  in  which  there  has  not  been 
manifest  tokens  of  the  Divine  favor  in  the  awakening  and  conver- 
sion of  souls.  It  should  also  be  told,  to  the  honor  of  Divine  grace, 
that,  of  those  who  have  been  converted  in  the  Bethel  Ship,  one  is 
successfully  laboring  in  South  America;  another  is  zealously  en- 
gaged in  the  work  of  saving  souls  in  Wisconsin;  another  is  simi- 
larly employed  in  Indiana;  and  several  others  are  engaged  in  the 
same  work  in  Ohio.  We  have  recently  received  intelligence,  from 
the  western  part  of  Ohio,  that  one  dozen  persons  have  been 
received  into  a  society  there,  all  of  whom  professed  to  have  been 
awakened  in  our  Bethel  Ship,  at  New  York,  soon  after  their  arrival 
from  Germany.  We  have  received  accounts  from  Illinois  of  the 
conversion  and  ingathering  of  souls  into  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  who  were  indebted  for  their  first  religious  impressions 
to  the  services  of  this  mission.  Cases  have,  also,  come  to  our 
knowledge,  of  persons  who  have  been  awakened  in  the  '  Old  Cra- 
dle,' as  it  is  familiarly  termed  by  some,  who  were  afterward 

6* 


^  DOMESTIC    MISSIONS.  [cHAP.  11, 

converted  in  hospitals,  sailors'  retreats,  and  boarding  houses.  The 
fact  is,  that  the  city  of  New  York  is  the  great  receiving  and  dis- 
tributing reservoir  of  more  than  a  hundred  tliousand  immigranta 
every  year.  "With  this  immense  influx  of  foreigners,  it  will  be 
seen  at  once,  there  must  be  a  demand  for  spiiitual  labor  far  ex* 
ceeding  our  present  ability  to  supply.  Your  missionary,  as  far  aa 
he  has  been  able,  has  visited  the  hospitals,  retreats,  and  boarding 
houses,  in  all  of  which  he  ha^  found  the  sick  and  dying,  to  whom 
he  has  administered  the  encouragements  aud  consolations  of  the 
Gospel;  and  he  has  the  satisfaction  of  knowing,  that  his  labors  of 
love  have  resulted  in  the  salvation  of  some  souls,  who,  to  all 
human  appearance,  must  otherwise  have  died  without  hope. 

"One  of  the  most  interesting  features  of  our  mission  is  the 
Sunday  school.  Its  progress  from  the  beginning  has  been  marked 
with  increasing  prosperity.  During  the  past  winter  we  were 
favored  with  a  visit  from  Bishop  Hamline,  who  preached  for  us^ 
and  aided  us  in  raising  a  collection,  the  avails  of  which  were 
appropriated  to  the  enlargement  of  the  Sunday  school  room.  The 
room  has  since  been  enlarged  to  nearly  three  times  its  former 
dimensions;  and  yet  the  superintendents  say  the  place  is  likely  to 
become  too  strait  for  them.  Your  missionary  is  truly  thankful  to 
have  been  made  the  agent  for  the  distribution  of  so  many  favors, 
both  to  the  children  and  their  parents.  We  report,  in  connection 
with  this  mission,  one  Sabbath  school,  with  seventeen  oificers  and 
teachers,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  scholars." 


CHAP.  III.]  AUXILIARIES.  67 

CHAPTER  III. 

AUXILIAEIES. 

To  render  the  Society  efficient  as  possible,  by  embracing 
the  whole  country  in  its  operations,  and  extending  those 
operations  to  the  remotest  limits,  that,  through  appropriate 
channels,  the  spirit  of  missions  might  be  diffused  abroad, 
the  Managers,  at  an  early  day,  made  provision  for  the 
organization  of  auxiliaries,  and  submitted  the  following 
Constitution  for  their  government : 

"CONSTITUTION. 

"Article  I.  This  association  shall  be  named.  The Con- 
ference Missionary  Society,  in ,  auxiliary  to  the  Missionary 

Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

"AnT,  II.  The  object  of  this  Society  is,  to  assist  the  several 
annual  conferences  more  effectually  to  extend  their  missionary 
labors  throughout  the  United  States,  and  elsewhere. 

"  Art.  III.  The  business  of  this  Society  shall  be  conducted  by 
a  President,  Vice-President,  Secretary,  Treasurer,  and Man- 
agers, who  shall  be  elected  at  the  annual  meetings  of  the  Society. 

"  Art.  IV.  .— -—  members  at  all  meetings  of  the  Board  of  Man- 
agers, and at  all  meetings  of  the  Society,  shall  be  a  quorum. 

"  Art.  V.  The  Board  shall  have  authority  to  make  by-laws  to 
regulate  its  own  proceedings,  fill  up  vacancies  that  may  occur 
during  the  year,  and  shall  report  its  transactions  and  the  state  of 
the  funds  to  the  Society  at  its  annual  meetings,  a  copy  of  which 
shall  be  forwarded  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Parent 
Institution  as  soon  as  possible. 

"Art.  VI.  Each  subscriber,  paying  ,  or  upward,  an- 
nually, shall  be  a  member;  and  the  payment  of  ,  or  up- 
ward, at  one  time,  shall  constitute  a  member  for  life. 

"Art.  VII.  The  funds  of  this  Society,  after  deducting  the 
necessary  incidental  expenses,  shall  be  subject  to  the  order  of  the 
Treasui'er  of  the  Parent  Institution,  for  the  purposes  expressed  in 
the  second  article  of  this  Constitution. 

"Art.  VIII.  The  President,  Vice-President,  Secretary,  and 
Treasurer,  shall  be  ex  officio  members  of  the  Board  of  Managers. 

"Art.  IX.  At  all  meetings  of  the  Society  and  of  the  Board  of 
M^Jia^erSi  t^§  ?r^id,ejit,  or,  ift  his  abseuce,  the  Vice-Presideat, 


68  AUXILIARIES.  [chap.  111. 

or,  if  both  be  absent,  such  a  member  as  shall  be  chosen  for  the 
purpose,  shall  preside. 

"Art.  X.  The  annual  meeting  of  this  Society  shall  be  holden 
on . 

"Art.  XI.  The  minutes  of  each  meeting  shall  be  signed  by 
the  Chairman. 

"Art.  XII.  This  Constitution  shall  be  subject  to  such  altera- 
tions, by  the  Society,  as  shall  agree  with  the  alterations  which 
may  be  made,  by  the  General  conference,  in  the  Constitution  of 
the  Parent  Institution." 

The  first  auxiliaiy  recognized  by  the  Parent  Society  was 
that  of  the  Female  Missionary  Society  of  New  York  city, 
which,  from  the  year  1819  to  the  present  time,  has  been 
devotedly  engaged,  as  a  faithful  ally,  in  carrying  out  the 
objects  of  the  Parent  Institution. 

It  was  not  long  until,  through  the  recommendations  of 
the  bishops,  all  the  conferences  organized  auxiliaries  and 
branches  within  their  respective  bounds.  Young  Men's 
Societies  and  Juvenile  Associations  were  established  in 
dififerent  parts  of  the  country;  and  the  missionary  cause 
increased  in  interest,  as  the  prejudices  which  existed  were 
removed,  by  a  zealous  but  prudent  advocacy,  and  the 
exhibition  of  fruit,  that  gave  evidence,  clear  and  con- 
clusive, that  the  cause  was  of  God,  and  worthy  the  sup- 
port of  all  the  friends  of  Christianity. 

Though  we  are  prepared  to  admit,  as  a  general  principle, 
that  the  more  simple  the  machinery  of  the  Church  the 
better,  yet  we  are  not  unwilling  to  admit  the  propriety 
of  multiplying  that  machinery,  when,  by  so  doing,  in- 
creased powers  and  facilities  for  doing  good  thereby  are 
gained.  It  is  in  this  light  we  view  all  the  benevolent 
institutions  of  the  Church;  still,  however,  regarding  the 
Church  as  a  unit,  operating  through  all  thsee  associations 
as  the  mind  operates  through  the  various  faculties,  each  in 
harmony  with  the  other. 

It  has  been  shown,  that  the  Society,  in  its  organization, 
contemplated    the   early  action   and   co-operation   of   the 


CHAP.  III.]  AUXILIARIES.  69 

several  annual  conferences,  and  mainly  depended  upon 
these  powerful  allies  in  carrying  out  its  benevolent  objects. 

In  this  the  hopes  of  the  Managers  were  fully  realized. 
No  subject  connected  with  the  business  of  these  confer- 
ences excites  greater  attention  or  interest  than  the  subject 
of  missions. 

The  anniversary  of  a  conference  missionary  society, 
always  held  duiing  the  session  of  conference,  never  fails 
to  excite  great  interest,  and  produce  a  greater  degree  of 
zeal  and  liberality,  in  behalf  of  the  missionary  cause,  in 
the  community  where  they  are  held. 

It  is  not  unfrequently  the  case,  that  ministers,  on  these 
occasions,  so  impressed  with  the  magnitude  and  importance 
of  the  enterprise,  give  away  all  they  have,  and  leave  the 
conference-room  for  their  respective  fields  of  labor  with 
nothing  in  their  pockets  but  the  plan  of  theu'  next 
appointment. 

Not  satisfied  with  this,  many  of  them,  with  souls  as 
boundless  as  the  world,  and  burning  with  a  zeal  quench- 
less as  the  love  of  God,  give  themselves,  as  a  sacrifice  upon 
the  missionary  altar,  to  be  sent  wherever  the  appointing 
power  may  deem  their  services  most  needed,  realizing  that 
it  is  their  duty  and  high  privilege  to  give  to  their  fellow- 
men,  with  the  same  freedom  they  have  received,  the  bless- 
ings of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

The  conferences,  from  time  to  time,  organized  branches 
within  their  bounds,  and  encouraged  the  formation  of 
similar  associations — such  as  Female,  Young  Men's,  and 
Juvenile :  all  of  which  have  been  promotive  of  the  general 
objects  of  the  Society,  and  productive  of  great  good,  not 
only  in  advancing  the  interests  of  the  Society  in  a  pecu- 
niary point  of  view,  but  in  supplying  the  destitute,  within 
their  respective  bounds,  with  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel. 


70  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [cHAP.  IV. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 

The  first  mission  projected  by  the  Board  of  Managers, 
was  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indian  tribes,  of  which  there  are 
sixty-five,  speaking  almost  as  many  different  dialects,  and 
found  in  various  parts  of  the  United  States  and  territories, 
and  the  Canadas.  Their  number  is  estimated  at  one  hundred 
and  seventy  thousand,  but  it  is  evidently  diminishing  from 
year  to  year. 

In  regard  to  the  Indian  race,  there  have  been  many  curi- 
ous speculations.  Some  of  these  appear  plausible ;  others 
are  quite  fanciful,  if  not  ridiculous.  The  archeologist  has 
given  profound  attention  to  the  remains  of  ancient  monu- 
ments which  are  found  here  and  there,  on  the  mountains, 
and  plains,  and  prairies,  and  in  the  valleys  of  our  land, 
some  of  which  are  covered  with  forests,  indicatinij  an 
antiquity  almost  primeval ;  and  has  imagined  that  he  could 
discover  traces  of  an  intelligence  superior  to  any  found 
among  the  Indian  tribes  of  the  present  age. 

The  ethnologist,  in  his  researches  into  the  physical  struc- 
ture of  the  Indian — his  manners,  customs,  rites,  and  lan- 
guage— thinks  he  can  trace  a  relationship  with  the  tribes 
of  Israel,  and  regards  them  as  the  long-lost  portion  of 
that  race. 

Whatever  may  be  the  more  plausible  of  the  various  and 
conflicting  theories  entertained,  in  relation  to  the  native 
inhabitants  of  this  country,  one  thing  is  quite  evident,  and 
that  is,  that  they  are  but  the  mere  remnant  of  a  race  once 
numerous  and  powerful,  as  "  the  grand  old  woods  "  in  which 
they  roamed,  before  the  axe  of  civilization  had  marred  its 
beauty,  or  the  hand  of  art  had  removed  these  emblems  of 
their  greatness. 


CHAP.  IV.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  ^t 

Their  history,  though  lost  in  the  darkness  of  a  remote  an- 
tiquity, nevertheless  possesses  an  interest  to  all.  That  the}'' 
belong  to  Adanis  race  is  conclusive,  as,  like  all  of  that  race, 
they  bear  about  them  the  unmistakable  marks  of  his  fall, 
and  consequent  depravity. 

They  are,  doubtless,  one  of  the  nations  of  the  earth  that 
originated  in  "one  blood,"  and,  like  them,  have  also  been 
polluted  by  sin.  They,  also,  belong  to  that  class  for  whom 
the  "  second  Adam  "  died,  and  "  through  whose  blood  they 
have  redemption,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins." 

Of  all  the  Pagan  nations  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  they 
should  claim  the  first  attention  from  those  Christians  who 
have  come  into  possession  of  their  inheritance.  Nor  have 
they  been  forgotten:  nearly  every  evangelical  Church  in 
the  land  has  made  some  efforts  to  Christianize  them. 

Five  years  prior  to  the  organization  of  the  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  a  missionary, 
claiming  partial  kindred  with  the  race,  a  consistent  and  rep- 
utable member  of  the  Methodist  Church,  was  called  from 
the  first  settlement  in  the  Northwestern  territory,  to  go, 
he  knew  not  to  whom  or  where,  save  that  it  was  in  a  "  north- 
western direction"  from  the  place  where  he  resided,  and 
"preach  to  a  man  and  woman,"  who — like  the  "man  of 
Macedonia,"  that  appeared  in  a  vision  to  Paul,  and  said, 
"  Come  over  and  help  us  " — said  to  him,  "You  must  declare 
my  counsel  faithfully."  The  colored  preacher  left  Marietta, 
and,  with  nothing  but  his  Bible  and  a  slender  outfit,  bent 
his  course  for  Upper  Sandusky,  in  the  year  1814.  He 
arrived  safe  at  his  destination ;  his  vision  was  fulfilled ;  he 
saw  the  very  "man  and  woman  who  appeared  to  him  in 
vision,  while  his  report  was  believed;"  and  the  "arm  of 
the  Lord  was  revealed  "  to  the  Wyandott  Indians,  several 
of  Avhom  were  converted  to  God. 

In  ISlY,  an  interesting  revival  commenced,  through  his 
labors,  and  many  of  the  tribe  were  converted,  abandoned 


72  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [cHAP.  IV. 

their  heathenisli  rites  and  superstitions,  and  embraced  the 
simple  forms  of  Christianity. 

Soon  after  this,  Stewart  returned  to  Marietta,  from 
•whence  he  wrote  a  somewhat  lengthy,  but  affectionate 
address  to  his  red  brethren,  which  was  kindly  received,  and 
was  productive  of  good. 

According  to  promise,  he  returned,  and  found  some  of 
his  flock  "  walking  in  the  faith,"  while  others  had  gone 
back  to  their  sinful  Indian  customs. 

The  first  assistance  he  received  in  his  labors  among  the 
Wyandotts,  was  from  the  Rev.  Anthony  Banning,  of  Mount 
Vernon,  Ohio. 

In  the  year  1819,  this  mission  was  adopted  by  the  Ohio 
annual  conference,  •which  sat  at  Cincinnati.  It  was  in- 
cluded in  the  Lebanon  district,  which  extended  from  the 
Ohio  river  to  the  lakes,  and  was  under  the  presidency  of 
the  Rev.  James  B.  Finley.  The  Rev.  James  Montgomery 
was  appointed  as  an  assistant  of  the  Rev.  John  Stewart, 
the  colored  missionary. 

The  mission  was  continued  as  a  regular  appointment,  and 
increased  in  prosperity,  many  of  the  chiefs  embracing  re- 
ligion, several  of  whom  subsequently  became  preachers, 
and  labored,  with  great  zeal  and  success,  among  their 
brethren. 

The  national  reserve  of  the  Wyandott  Indians  contained 
one  hundred  and  forty-seven  thousand,  eight  hundred  and 
forty  acres  of  land.  Through  the  w^hole  extent  of  this 
beautiful  tract  the  Sandusky  river  flow^s,  receiving  in  its 
course  several  smaller  streams.  They  had,  also,  another 
reservation  at  the  head  of  Blanchard's  river,  five  miles 
square. 

A  mission  school  was  established  in  the  Wyandott  re- 
serve, mainly  supported  by  the  General  government,  which, 
in  its  treaty  with  the  tribe,  reserved  a  certam  portion  of 
land  for  this  purpose. 


CHAP.  IV.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  73 

The  Rev.  Messrs.  Finley,  Elliott,  Gilrutli,  Hinkle,  and 
others,  were  early  connected  with  this  interesting  mission, 
and  devoted  themselves  exclusively  to  the  spiritual  improve- 
ment of  the  natives. 

Sometime  during  the  year  1820,  reports  had  reached  a 
portion  of  the  Wyandott  tribe  who  were  living  near  Fort 
Maiden,  in  Canada,  of  the  great  change  wrought  among 
their  brethren  at  Sandusky.  They  were  visited  by  two 
native  preachers,  who  made  known  to  them,  "in  their  own 
tongue,  the  wonderful  work  of  God."  Several  were  con- 
verted, and  a  mission  was  subsequently  established  among 
them. 

In  1832,  there  were  nine  missionary  stations  among  the 
natives  of  Upper  Canada,  all  of  which  were  reported  as  in 
a  prosperous  state.  They  were  located  at  Grape  Island, 
River  Credit,  Lake  Simcoe,  Rice  Lake,  Grand  River,  Mac- 
durk,  Muncey  Town,  Carnard,  and  Bay  Quinte;  in  each 
there  was  a  missionary  and  school  teacher.  Mackinaw 
and  Leegeeng  were  also  occasionally  visited  by  native 
teachers.  Christian  instruction  was  given  to  tAvo  thou- 
sand adult  Indians,  and  four  hundred  youth,  in  eleven 
schools. 

The  labors  of  John  Sunday,  a  converted  native,  were  of 
great  service  to  these  missions. 

As  these  missions  were  all  transferred  to  the  Canada 
conference  in  1828,  we  deem  this  incidental  allusion  to 
them  all  that  is  necessary,  in  a  history  of  missions  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

In  1826,  being  a  period  of  about  ten  years  after  the 
commencement  of  the  mission,  three  hundred  and  three 
had  become  members  of  the  Church.  In  the  mission 
school,  there  were  seventy-seven  scholars  acquiring  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  English  language,  and  being  instructed  in  the 
useful  arts. 

In  1830  a  branch  was  added  to  this  mission,  composed 


14  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [cHAP.  IV. 

of  Wyandotts  and  Shawnees,  on  the  Huron  river,  in 
Michigan,  and  continued  to  prosper  for  several  years. 

An  interesting  revival  was  enjoyed  by  the  Wyandotts 
during  the  fall  of  1837,  and  many  were  added  to  the 
Church. 

From  this  time  on  to  the  period  when  the  Wyandott 
nation  determined  to  sell  their  lands  to  the  General  govern- 
ment, and  remove  beyond  the  Mississippi,  nothing  occurred 
of  any  special  interest.  Preachers  were  regularly  sent,  and 
the  mission  schools  were  sustained.  By  the  treaty,  all  the 
missionary  improvements  which  had  been  made,  were  to  be 
appraised  and  paid  for  by  the  government,  the  avails  of 
which  were  to  go  into  tlie  treasury  of  the  Missionary  So- 
ciety of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  They  accordingly 
removed  to  their  new  home  in  the  west,  many  of  them 
carrying  their  religion  with  them. 

After  the  separation  of  the  Southern  conferences  from 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  the  organization  of  a 
separate  and  distinct  ecclesiastical  connection,  and  the  Wy- 
andotts falling  within  that  range  of  jurisdiction,  they  were 
supplied  with  preachers  by  the  Church  South. 

The  provisional  plan  made  by  the  General  conference  for 
the  separation  of  the  South  not  being  concurred  in  by  the 
annual  conferences,  which — according  to  express  stipula- 
tions— rendered  it  null  and  void,  and  there  being,  conse- 
quently, no  line  of  division,  nor,  in  fact,  any  separation  by 
the  consent  of  the  constitutional  authority  of  the  Church, 
a  portion  of  the  Wyandott  Chiu'ch  asked  to  be  connected 
with  the  Ohio  conference,  and  prayed  tliat  body  to  supply 
them  with  a  preacher,  Avhich  was  accordingly  done.  The 
Rev.  James  Gurley,  with  written  instructions  from  Bishop 
Morris,  in  the  fall  of  1848,  proceeded  to  the  nation,  and 
entered  upon  his  work.  He  was  affectionately  received  by 
the  Wyandotts,  and  his  labors  among  them  were  productive 
of  good.     The  disaffected  party  were  determined,  however, 


CHAP.  IV.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  75 

he  sliould  not  remain,  and  ceased  not  their  efforts,  until, 
through  tlie  intervention  of  a  phant  tool,  in  the  person  of 
the  sub  Indian  agent  for  the  territory — who  has  since  been 
removed,  for  this  and  other  acts  of  malfeasance — he  was 
required  to  leave.  The  Church  South  are  now  in  posses- 
sion of  the  mission ;  and  if  the  Indians  prefer  belonging  to 
a  slave-sanctioning  and  slave-holding  Church,  by  all  means 
let  them  be  undisturbed  in  their  relation. 

The  next  mission  to  which  we  invite  attention,  was  that 
established  in  1822,  among  the  Creek  Indians,  entitled  the 
Ashury  mission.  This  tribe  resided  in  the  bounds  of  the 
states  of  Alabama  and  Georgia. 

Rev.  William  Capers,  to  whom  was  given  the  charge  of 
this  mission,  visited  the  principal  towns  in  tlie  state  of 
Georgia,  and  took  up  collections  for  its  support.  In  all 
places  he  was  favorably  received,  and  a  general  desire  was 
expressed  by  all  that  the  mission  would  prove  successful. 

He  accordingly  visited  the  Creek  agency,  on  Flint  river, 
and  had  an  interview  with  General  M'Intosh,  the  chief  man 
of  the  nation,  which  resulted  in  an  agreement  between  the 
parties  for  the  estabhshment  of  a  mission,  with  liberty  to 
use  as  much  land  as  might  be  necessary  for  the  support  of 
the  mission  family. 

Rev.  Isaac  Hill  was  appointed  missionary,  and  entered 
upon  his  work;  but,  from  opposition  from  some  of  the 
chiefs  who  were  not  present  at  the  council,  he  was  not 
allowed  to  preach  the  Gospel,  though  there  were  no  objec- 
tions to  his  opening  a  school  for  the  instruction  of  children. 

It  was  ascertained  that  the  Indian  agent  was  concerned 
in  this  matter;  and  the  probabilities  are,  that,  had  it  not 
been  for  his  officious  interference,  the  missionary  would 
have  been  permitted  to  preach  the  Gospel. 

Opposition  will  always  be  ehcited,  when  the  craft  and 
sins  of  men  are  endangered. 

Through  the  interference  of  the  government  in  behalf  of 


76  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [CHAP.  IV. 

tlie  mission,  the  disabilities  were  removed  in  1826,  and  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  unfettered  by  the  edicts  of  men  in 
*' brief  authority,"  had  free  course,  and  was  glorified  in  the 
conversion  of  souls. 

At  the  end  of  three  years,  the  Asbury  station  reported 
seA'enty-one  Church  members,  and  a  mission  school  of  fifty 
scholars. 

Bright  and  promising  as  was  this  field,  and  cheering  as 
were  the  hopes  inspired  in  the  hearts  of  its  friends,  a  sad 
and  melancholy  fate  awaited  it.  The  proximity  of  the  dis- 
sipated whites,  and  their  unhallowed  example,  together  with 
the  confirmed  habits  of  savageism,  rendered  it  necessary 
for  the  missionaries,  in  1830,  to  abandon  the  field  in  de- 
spair. Good  seed,  however,  was  sown,  and  brought  forth 
abundant  fruit  in  many  pious  hearts,  who  will  rejoice  in  the 
day  of  eternity  that  a  mission  was  established  among  the 
Creek  Indians, 

The  next  mission  in  order,  established  by  the  Church, 
was  the  mission  among  the  Mohaioks,  on  Grand  river.  Upper 
Canada.  They  occupied  a  reservation  of  land,  sixty  miles 
in  length  and  twelve  in  breadth,  on  each  side  of  the  river. 

This  tribe  had  been  partially  civilized,  and  some  attention 
had  been  bestowed  upon  them  by  Christian  instructors ; 
yet  their  moral  and  religious  condition  was  but  slightly 
improved. 

In  1823  an  interesting  revival  of  religion  commenced, 
under  the  labors  of  Rev.  Messrs.  Torrey  and  Crawford, 
Methodist  missionaries,  a  very  interesting  account  of  which 
may  be  found  in  the  annual  report  for  the  year  1823. 

At  that  time  there  were  upward  of  thirty  of  the  tribe 
who  had  embraced  the  Gospel,  and  were  happy  in  the 
enjoyment  of  its  blessings.  A  Sabbath  school  was  organ- 
ized, where  the  native  youth  were  instructed  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  religion ;  a  day  school  was  also  established,  with 
encouraging  prospects  of  success. 


CHAP.  IV,]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  77 

The  influence  of  this  revival  extended  to  the  white  popu- 
lation, many  of  whom  became  the  subjects  of  converting 
grace.  Several  Delaware  Indians  were  also  converted,  and 
may  be  enumerated  with  the  fruits  of  this  revival. 

The  mission  was  commenced  under  the  patronage  of  the 
Genesee  conference,  which,  at  that  time,  included  Upper 
Canada. 

A  number  of  Mississaugas  were  brought  into  the  mission 
house  and  baptized.  They  afterward  removed  to  the  Credit 
river.  Several  Chippeways  were,  also,  the  subjects  of  con- 
verting grace.  An  interesting  incident  is  connected  with, 
the  introduction  of  the  Gospel  among  the  Mississaugas.  In 
1801  the  Rev.  Joseph  Sawyer  was  holding  a  quarterly 
meeting  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Jones,  an  Indian,  of  the  Mo- 
hawk tribe.  Mrs.  Jones,  who  was  a  Mohawk  piincess, 
presented  herself  for  Christian  baptism,  and,  with  her 
husband,  united  with  the  Church.  Their  son,  an  Indian 
youth,  was  at  the  same  time  solemnly  dedicated  to  the 
Lord  in  baptism,  and  while  the  minister  was  concluding  the 
ceremony  with  prayer,  he  most  fervently  besought  the 
Lord  to  make  that  youth  the  first  fruits  of  a  harvest  of 
souls  among  that  people.  The  father  of  that  youth  having 
embraced  Christianity,  and  being  in  possession  of  two  wives, 
renounced  the  mother  of  the  boy,  who  was  a  Mississauga, 
and,  marrying  the  Mohawk  princess,  turned  her  away  from 
his  tent.  The  boy  followed  his  mother  to  the  woods,  and 
remained  with  the  Mississauga  tribe  in  the  wilderness  until 
he  was  twelve  years  of  age,  when  he  entered  an  English 
school,  where  he  made  rapid  progress  in  the  language,  and 
was  soon  able  to  converse  fluently  in  English.  With  a 
ready  knowledge  of  both  languages,  he  was  made  an  inter- 
preter, became  a  convert  to  the  religion  of  Christ,  and  was 
called  of  God  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  his  countrymen. 
His  feelings  for  the  wretched  condition  of  his  tribe  were 
indescribable,  and  he  hastened  to  pour  out  the  treasures  of 

'7* 


*!$  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [CHAP.   IV. 

a  heart  burdened  with  love  for  their  salvation.  His  young 
and  ardent  spirit  urged  him  to  proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation  to  his  kindred  and  friends.  His  clear  and  rich 
experience  in  the  things  of  God,  announced  in  strains  of 
simple  eloquence — like  the  soft,  sweet  breath  of  summer — 
subdued  and  melted  their  hearts ;  and  many  were  brought, 
through  his  ministrations,  to  the  foot  of  the  cross,  and 
found  redemption  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  That  prayer 
was  lieard,  and  that  mother,  like  Hagar,  driven  out  into  the 
wilderness,  was  not  forgotten  nor  forsaken  of  God.  The 
labors  of  this  remarkable  youth  were  wonderfully  owned 
and  blessed  of  God ;  and  there  never  was,  perhaps,  a  native 
preacher  whose  ministrations  were  more  effectual,  and  whose 
services  in  behalf  of  missionary  enterprise  were  productive 
of  more  good. 

The  great  change  which  had  been  wrought  among  the 
Mississauffa  Indians,  was  followed  bv  the  most  blessed  re- 
suits  on  other  fra*o;ments  of  the  same  tribe.  An  additional 
number  of  twenty-two,  who  professed  faith  in  Christ,  and 
were  baptized  in  the  year  1826,  were  formed  into  a  class  at 
Bellville,  Upper  Canada.  Their  subsequent  deportment 
gave  evidence  of  a  radical  change  having  been  wrought  in 
their  hearts  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 

In  1827  a  new  mission  was  commenced  among  another 
branch  of  the  ^lississaugas,  residing  on  Snake  and  Yellow 
Head  Islands,  in  Upper  Canada.  They  spoke  the  Chippe- 
way  language,  and  were  about  six  hundred  in  number. 

A  Sabbath  school  was  established  among  them;  they 
were  supplied  with  a  missionary;  and  so  successful  was  the 
mission,  that  in  1829  there  were  three  hundred  and  fifty 
that  had  renounced  heathenism  and  become  members  of 
the  Church,  and  one  hundred  of  their  children  were  regu- 
larly taught  in  the  schools. 

In  the  year  1822  a  mission  was  commenced  by  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  among  the  Cherokee  Indians,  who 


CHAP.  IV.J  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  YO 

inhabited  a  tract  of  country  included  in  the  states  of  Geor- 
gia and  North  Carohna  on  the  east,  Alabama  on  the  west, 
and  that  part  of  Tennessee  south  of  the  Hiwasse  and 
Tennessee  rivers,  comprising  ten  millions  of  acres. 

A  mission  had  been  commenced  by  the  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  in  1817,  which  was 
productive  of  much  good.  Part  of  this  tribe  were  in  the 
enjoyment  of  civilization,  had  cultivated  the  arts  of  civihzed 
life,  and  had  bestowed  considerable  attention  to  the  educa- 
tion of  their  children,  many  of  whom  were  cultivated  to  a 
high  degree.  The  American  Board  had  received  consid- 
erable assistance  from  the  funds  of  the  General  government, 
to  enable  them  to  carry  on  their  mission  schools. 

At  the  time  above  specified,  at  the  request  of  a  native 
Cherokee  by  the  name  of  Richard  Riley,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Neely  visited  the  nation,  and  preached  in  his  house.  In 
the  course  of  the  summer  he  organized  a  society,  consisting 
of  thirty-three  members,  and  appointed  Mr.  Riley  leader  of 
the  class. 

At  a  quarterly  meeting  held  there  by  the  Rev.  W. 
M'Mahon,  presiding  elder  of  the  Huntsville  district,  several 
of  the  natives  were  converted,  and  the  power  of  God  was 
signally  manifested  in  the  upbuilding  of  the  Church. 

Shortly  after,  through  the  exertions  of  Rev.  Mr.  Craw- 
ford, missionary,  who  had  the  approval  of  the  chief  men 
of  the  nation,  a  mission  school  was  established. 

A  report  made  by  a  committee  on  the  state  of  the  mis- 
sion to  the  Tennessee  conference,  disclosed  the  fact,  that,  in 
the  space  of  two  years,  at  an  expense  of  only  two  hundred 
dollars,  one  hundred  and  eight  had  been  gathered  into  the 
fold  of  Christ,  and  many  children  had  received  religious 
instruction  and  the  rudiments  of  education  in  the  mission 
schools. 

The  success  of  this  mission  demonstrated  to  many,  who 
had  hitherto  remained  skeptical  in  regard  to  the  possibility 


80  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [cHAP.  IV. 

of  reclaiming  the  Indian  from  his  superstitions  and  ^^ces, 
that  their  salvation,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  could  be 
effected,  and  that  it  was  a  work  in  which  the  Church  was 
loudly  called  to  engage. 

In  1826  there  were  four  missionaries  laboring  in  the 
bounds  of  the  Cherokee  mission.  These  missionaries  formed 
regular  circuits,  and  di^dded  the  native  converts,  which,  at 
that  time,  numbered  four  hundred,  into  classes,  appointing 
over  them  suitable  leaders,  and  giving  them  the  ordinances 
of  religion. 

A  native  preacher  became  eminently  useful  in  laboring 
among  his  brethren,  and  proclaiming  to  them  the  "wonder- 
ful works  of  God,  in  their  own  tongue." 

The  Gospel  had  a  wonderful  effect,  not  only  in  changing 
the  heart,  but  in  inducing  them  to  forsake  all  their  former 
habits  and  modes  of  hfe,  and  adopting  the  arts  of  civil- 
ized life. 

All  other  efforts  to  civilize  the  Indian,  had  signally  failed. 
The  fact  that  Christianity  must  precede  civilization,  has  been 
demonstrated  beyond  all  question.  No  process  of  intellect- 
ual or  moral  training,  in  any  single  instance,  has  resulted  in 
any  permanent  good,  where  the  power  of  the  Gospel,  in 
changing  the  heart,  has  been  lost  sight  of.  The  streams 
could  only  be  made  sweet  by  purifying  the  fountain. 

An  incident  is  connected  Avith  the  history  of  the  Moravian 
mission,  in  Greenland,  illustrative  of  this  fact. 

The  missionaries  had  toiled  in  that  barren  field  for  years, 
without  success.  They  addressed  themselves  first  to  the 
work  of  religious  instruction,  by  inculcating  the  doctrines  of 
religion,  in  proving  the  existence  of  a  God,  his  nature,  and 
attributes,  the  genuineness  and  authenticity  of  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, and  the  evidences  of  the  truth  of  Christianity  by 
prophecy  and  miracle.  They  were  about  to  abandon  the 
mission  in  despair ;  but,  after  serious  deliberation  and  prayer 
for  Divine  assistance,  they  were  led  to  the  conviction  and 


CHAP.  IV.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  81 

belief,  that  they  had  begun  wrong.  They  started  out  upon  a 
new  theme,  and  with  burning  hearts  recited  the  story  of  the 
cross — exhibited  the  love  of  Christ  in  dying  for  the  world ; 
and  the  Gospel  spread  like  wild-fire  over  the  icy  and  be- 
nighted wastes  of  Greenland,  and  her  dreary  cliffs  resounded 
with  the  high  praises  of  God. 

The  work  of  God  among  the  Cherokees  grew  so  rapidly, 
and  prevailed,  that  in  1828  the  number  of  converts  had 
increased  to  eight  hundred ;  and  the  number  of  missionaries 
employed  was  increased  to  seven.  The  white  missionaries 
were  greatly  assisted  by  the  services  of  a  young  converted 
Cherokee,  who  acted  as  an  interpreter. 

In  1831  serious  disturbances  arose  among  the  Cherokees, 
on  account  of  an  eflfort,  made  by  the  state  of  Georgia  and 
the  General  government,  to  remove  them  beyond  the  Mis- 
sissippi. This  originated  from  the  fact  that  many  of  the 
Cherokees  were  unwilling  to  abide  by  the  decision  of  the 
majority,  in  the  stipulations  for  their  removal.  The  number 
of  missionaries  had  increased  to  seventeen,  and  the  prospects 
of  accomplishing  great  and  permanent  good  were  exceed- 
ingly flattering,  imtil  this  unhappy  collision  of  sentiment. 

In  1832  the  Cherokees  were  removed  beyond  the  Mis- 
sissippi; and  the  faithful,  self-denying  missionaries  accom- 
panied them  to  their  distant  home. 

The  annual  report  of  the  following  year  represented 
the  mission  as  in  a  prosperous  state ;  while,  on  the  various 
circuits  included  in  the  mission,  there  were  nine  missionaries, 
having  charge  of  nine  hundred  and  thirty  native  Church 
members.     Connected  with  the  mission  were  six  schools. 

This  year  a  second  Cherokee  mission  was  established 
within  the  bounds  of  the  Missouri  conference,  in  the  Arkan- 
sas territory.  One  missionary  was  connected  with  this  mis- 
sion, having  charge  of  one  hundred  and  thirteen  members, 
and  four  schools. 

This  mission  was   considerably  increased  by  emigration 


82  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [cHAP.  IV. 

to  it,  from  tlie  old  Cherokee  mission,  of  several  lumdred 
Church  members. 

The  Cherokee  circuit  y^as  included  in  the  south  Indian 
missionary  district,  having  six  missionaries. 

The  east  Cherokee  mission,  connected  with  the  Holston 
conference,  in  1836  was  blest  with  a  glorious  re%ival;  and 
two  hundred  Cherokees  were  added  to  the  Church,  making, 
in  all,  Indians,  whites,  and  colored,  eight  hundred  and  twenty. 

The  following  year  they  were  removed  to  the  Arkansas 
territory;  and  two  native  preachers  accompanied  them  as 
their  spuitual  guides. 

The  Cherokee  mission  having  been  merged  into  the  Creek 
and  Choctaw  circuits,  its  condition  cannot  be  accurately  de- 
scribed, though  all  are  represented,  in  the  report  of  1838,  as 
in  a  prosperous  condition. 

In  1840  the  missions  among  the  Indians  were  transferred 
to  the  care  of  the  several  annual  conferences,  within  whose 
bounds  they  were  located,  and  the  accounts  of  those  mis- 
sions were  subsequently  made  under  the  head  of  domestic 
missions. 

The  upper  and  lower  Cherokee  missions  reported,  in  1841, 
six  hundred  and  forty-eight. 

The  year  following,  they  were  increased  to  eight  hundred 
and  nine. 

An  efficient  Bible  Society  was  organized  among  the  Cher- 
okees, and  the  Scriptm'es  were  extensively  circulated  among 
them. 

In  1843  an  interesting  revival  of  religion  was  experienced, 
both  at  the  upper  and  lower  Cherokee  missions,  and  two 
hundred  and  sixty-eight  members  had  been  added  to  the 
Church. 

The  membership  in  both  amounted  to  thirteen  hundred. 
The  "Discipline"  had  been  translated  into  the  Cherokee 
language,  and  five  himdred  copies  were  distributed  among 
the  members. 


CHAP.  IV.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  83 

In  1844  to  the  upper  Cherokee  was  added  the  Seneca 
mission.  These,  together  with  the  lower  Cherokee  mission, 
were  reported  as  in  a  prosperous  condition.  An  Indian 
Mission  conference  was  estabhshed  by  the  General  confer- 
ence which  was  held  this  year.  Its  boundaries  are  the 
following :  on  the  north  by  the  Missoiu-i  river ;  on  the  east 
by  the  state  hues  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas ;  on  the  south 
by  Red  river ;  and  on  the  west  by  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
This  immense  country  was  divided  into  three  presiding 
elders'  districts,  as  follows :  the  Choctaw,  Kansas  river,  and 
Cherokee. 

In  1846,  the  Indian  Mission  conference  being  embraced 
in  the  jurisdictional  limits  of  the  Church  South,  the  super- 
vision of  those  missions  lying  within  the  borders  of  that 
Church  ceased,  and  with  that  ceases  their  history,  so  far  as 
this  work  is  concerned. 

The  mission  among  the  Choctaivs  next  claims  our  atten- 
tion. This  tribe  inhabited  a  tract  of  country  lying  within 
the  states  of  Mississippi  and  Alabama,  and  their  number 
was  estimated  at  twenty  thousand. 

A  mission  was  established  among  them  in  1818,  by  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 
which  was  attended  with  considerable  prosperity.  Great 
attention  was  paid  to  their  improvement  in  agriculture  and 
the  mechanic  arts.  The  annual  appropriations  made  by  the 
General  government,  enabled  the  Board  to  establish  schools, 
and  in  various  ways  promote  the  objects  of  the  mission. 

In  1825  the  Mississippi  conference  established  a  mission 
among  this  tribe,  imder  the  superintendence  of  the  Rev. 
Wm.  Winans  ;  and  the  Rev.  Wiley  Ledbetter  was  appointed 
the  missionary. 

For  three  years  this  mission  gave  but  little  promise,  and 
fears  Avere  entertained  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  abandon 
it  altogether ;  but  just  at  the  darkest  period  of  its  history, 
the  star  of  hope  and  promise  ]-ose.     A  camp  meeting  was 


84  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [cHAP.  IV. 

held  in  the  month  of  August,  1828,  and  the  Lord  poured 
out  his  Spirit,  and  his  work  was  revived — "  souls  were  re- 
newed, and  sins  forgiven." 

The  Holy  Spirit  attending  the  indefatigable  labors  of  the 
missionary,  the  Rev.  Alexander  Talley,  the  work  of  salvation 
began,  and  multitudes,  among  whom  were  four  captains, 
were  converted,  and  joined  the  Church. 

At  another  camp  meeting,  held  a  few  months  afterward, 
six  hundred  Indians  made  a  profession  of  religion,  and 
united  with  the  Church. 

From  this  time,  "the  word  of  the  Lord  had  free  course, 
and  was  glorified,"  in  the  salvation  of  souls,  until,  in  the 
year  1830,  the  number  reported  as  in  communion  with  the 
Church  was  four  thousand.  All  the  principal  men  of  the 
nation,  chiefs  and  captains,  with  few  exceptions,  w^ere  the 
subjects  of  converting  grace. 

Three  missionaries,  three  interpreters,  and  three  school- 
teachers were  connected  with  the  mission. 

A  proposition  made  by  the  General  government  to  the 
Choctaws,  in  regard  to  their  removal  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, cast  a  gloom  over  the  mission. 

In  the  midst  of  great  di\'ision  of  sentiment  and  conflict 
of  feeling,  at  a  council,  held  in  the  month  of  March,  the 
nation  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  majority  of  votes  to  sell 
the  land,  and  accordingly  made  arrangements  for  removal. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Talley  accompanied  the  emigrants  to  their 
new  and  distant  home,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. 

In  1831  five  hundred  had  arrived  at  the  Choctaw  mis- 
sion west,  the  most  of  whom  were  members  of  the  Church. 
The  removals  became  so  extensive  that  the  old  mission  east 
was  nearly  broken  up.  The  missionary  labored  assiduously 
to  gather  into  the  fold  all  who  removed  to  the  mission 
west,  and  was  assisted  by  a  colleague  and  some  native 
exhorters. 


CHAP.  IV.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  85 

In  1833  he  had  the  assistance  of  two  native  preachers 
and  four  exhorters.  The  Missionary  Board  made  provision 
for  the  translation  of  some  portions  of  the  Scriptures  and 
the  Methodist  hj^mns  in  the  Choctaw  language,  for  the  use 
of  the  mission. 

In  1834  the  number  reported  in  society  was  seven  hun- 
dred and  forty-two.  About  two  hundred  natives,  mostly 
yoimg,  were  learning  to  read  the  Scriptures  in  their  native 
tongue. 

The  long  and  arduous  labors  of  Rev.  Mr.  Talley  had  so 
worn  down  his  constitution,  that,  in  1835,  he  found  it 
necessary  to  retire,  and  the  Rev.  Robert  D.  Smith  was 
appointed  in  his  place. 

There  were  fifteen  preaching-places  in  the  bounds  of 
the  mission,  at  each  of  which  classes  were  formed. 

In  1836  there  were  reported  nine  hundred  and  sixty 
members,  an  English  school,  and  ten  Sabbath  schools, 
taught  by  native  teachers  in  the  Choctaw  language,  con- 
sisting of  three  hundred  and  seventy-three  scholars.  The 
officiary  consisted  of  two  white,  five  native  preachers,  three 
exhorters,  twenty  class-leaders,  and  five  stewards. 

The  Choctaw  mission  west  was  blest  with  a  revival  in 
1839,  and  was  reported  as  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

In  1840  this  mission  was  included  in  the  Arkansas  con- 
ference, and  included  under  the  head  of  domestic  missions. 

In  1842  it  was  reported  as  in  a  prosperous  condition, 
having  been  blest  with  a  revival,  which  resulted  in  the 
conversion  and  accession  to  the  Church  of  more  than  two 
hundred  Choctaws.  There  were  six  meetins^-houses  within 
the  bounds  of  the  mission. 

The  following  year  reported  that  there  were,  in  addition 
to  the  regular  missionaries,  seven  local  preachers,  nine 
exhorters,  and  twenty  class-leaders. 

The  most  of  the  Choctaw  territory,  which  is  forty  miles 

west  of  Arkansas,  extending  one  hundred  miles  along  Red 

8 


86  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [cHAP.  IV. 

river,  and  from  twelve  to  sixty  miles  in  widtb,  is  inhabited, 
and  opportunities  are  presented  of  extending  the  blessings 
of  the  Gospel  to  all. 

At  their  general  council  of  the  nation,  an  act  was  passed, 
providing  for  the  establishment  of  seven  literary  institutions 
within  their  national  limits.  Two  of  these,  Fort  Coflfee 
Academy  and  Nunnawaya  Academy,  were  placed  under 
the  supervision  of  the  Methodist  Church,  with  an  annual 
appropriation  to  the  former  of  six  thousand  dollars,  and  to 
the  latter  of  six  thousand,  five  hundred  dollars. 

The  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Goode  was  appointed  to  take  charge 
of  the  Fort  Coffee  Academy,  and  the  Rev.  Wesley  Brown- 
ing of  the  Nunnawaya  Academy. 

The  Indian  Mission  conference  having  been  formed,  the 
Choctaw  mission  was  embraced  in  the  Choctaw  district. 

In  1845  the  average  mmiber  of  students  set  down  to 
the  Fort  Cofifee  Academy  was  forty.  The  other  institution, 
over  which  was  placed  the  Rev.  ^Ir.  Browning,  proved  a 
failure,  and  the  funds  were  diverted  by  the  National  council 
into  other  channels. 

The  Choctaw  mission  having,  by  the  Plan  of  Separation, 
passed  into  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Church  South,  we  shall 
trace  its  history  no  farther. 

A  mission  was  estabhshed  among  the  PotawaiainieSy 
a  small  tribe  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Clark,  on  Fox  river, 
in  the  year  1823.  The  Rev.  Jesse  Walker  was  appointed 
missionary,  a  school  was  established,  and  the  missionary 
labored  with  perseverance  for  the  salvation  of  the  tribe. 

The  prejudices  of  the  Indians,  and  their  determination 
to  sell  their  lands  and  remove  west,  very  much  embarrassed 
his  operations ;  and  after  many  ineffectual  efforts  to  reclaim 
them  from  savageism,  and  elevate  them  to  the  blessings  of 
Christianity,  the  mission  was  abandoned  in  1830. 

In  1837  upward  of  one  hundred  Potawatamies  were 
converted,  and  joined  the  Church,  among  the  Kickapoos. 


CHAP.  IV.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  87 

In  1829  the  Oneida  mission  was  commenced.  This  tribe 
occupied  an  Indian  reservation  in  the  western  part  of  the 
state  of  New  York.  They  had  been  partially  civilized; 
and  the  Gospel  was  introduced  among  them  by  the  Prot- 
estant Episcopal  Church. 

The  Oneidas,  like  all  other  tribes  in  our  states  and  terri- 
tories, had  suffered  much  by  that  dreadful  curse,  more 
fatal  to  the  Indian  than  the  whites ;  namely,  intemperance. 
The  debasing  habits  and  vices  of  what  is  denominated 
civilized  society,  were  making  sad  inroads  upon  this  rem- 
nant of  their  race. 

A  young  Mohawk,  who  had  been  converted  in  Upper 
Canada,  prompted  by  a  love  for  souls,  came  among  them, 
and  immediately  entered  upon  his  mission  of  mercy,  in 
exhorting  them  to  repentance  and  the  abandonment  of 
their  sins.  The  word  was  attended  with  the  Holy  Spirit, 
the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  through  Christ  were  em- 
braced, and,  in  a  short  time,  one  hundred  made  a  pro- 
fession of  faith  in  the  Redeemer, 

A  school  was  soon  established,  in  which  both  children 
and  adults  were  taught  the  rudiments  of  an  education. 

Through  the  influence  of  the  Oneida  Christians,  a  work 
of  grace  was  commenced  among  the  Onondagas,  a  neigh- 
boring tribe,  twenty-four  of  whom  were  converted,  and 
became  members  of  the  Church. 

In  1831  this  mission  numbered  one  himdred  and  thirty 
Church  members,  had  three  schools,  containing  one  hun- 
dred and  fifteen  children,  one  missionary,  and  two  teachers. 
Many  of  the  Indians  from  the  mission  had  emigrated  to 
Green  Bay,  and  earnestly  requested  a  missionary  and 
teacher. 

The  following  year  the  numbers  in  Church  increased  to 
one  hundred  and  sixty,  and  there  was  a  general  advance  in 
prosperity.  There  was  an  interesting  revival  among  the 
Onondagas  during  the  year. 


a8F  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [cHAP.  IV. 

Rev.  John  Clark  was  sent  as  a  missionary  to  the  Oneidas 
at  Green  Bay.  He  succeeded  in  erecting  a  school-house 
on  Fox  river,  and  organized  a  class  of  twenty-five.  Por- 
tions of  the  Mohawk  Scriptures  had  been  translated,  and 
were  circulated,  together  with  hymns  prepared  for  the 
Indians. 

In  1835  this  mission  reported  forty  members,  including 
three  local  preachers — two  of  whom  were  natives — and  a 
school,  consisting  of  thirty-three  children. 

The  Oneida  mission,  in  1835,  was  reported  as  enjoying  a 
state  of  prosperity,  having  been  blest  with  a  revival.  The 
Green  Bay  mission  was  denominated  the  Oneida  mission 
west,  which,  also,  included  the  Sault  St.  Marie  mission, 
which  had  been  estabhshed  several  years  before;  and  the 
report  for  that  year  shows  a  membership  of  two  hundred 
in  all.  This  mission  extended  its  labors  among  the  Me- 
nominee and  Kewawenon  Indians,  and  was  successful  in 
establishing  Churches  and  schools  among  them. 

Under  the  labors  of  the  indefatigable  Daniel  Poe,  a 
valiant  herald  of  the  cross,  there  was  an  interesting  re- 
vival of  religion  among  the  Oneidas  and  Menominees  in 
1837. 

The  following  year  the  mission  in  western  New  York 
was  graciously  visited,  and  upward  of  thirty  were  con- 
verted and  added  to  the  Church. 

The  Oneida  mission  west  was  prospering,  and  the  work 
was  progressing  among  adjacent  tribes,  and  the  missions 
were  included  in  the  Green  Bay  district  of  the  Rock  River 
conference. 

In  the  annual  report  of  1845,  the  Oneida  mission 
proper  was  represented  as  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

The  missions  in  the  Green  Bay  district,  including  the 
Brothertown,  Oneida,  Watertown,  Winnebago  Lake,  and 
Pewakie,  were  all  progressing  in  improvement. 

To  these  were  added,  in  1846,  the  Fon  du  Lac,  Sandy 


CHAP.  IV.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  89 

Lake,  and  Flint  River  missions:  in  all  of  which  efforts 
were  made  by  missionaries  to  organize  Churches,  and 
establish  schools.* 

The  Oneida  and  Onondaga  missions  were  in  a  healthy 
and  promising  condition.  The  number  reported,  in  184Y, 
as  belonging  to  these  two  missions,  was  one  hundred,  and 
the  whole  number  of  Indians  estimated  at  five  hundred. 

The  whole  number  of  Church  members,  including  the 
missions  above  specified,  and  those  in  the  Green  Bay 
district,  amounted  to  seven  hundred  and  eighty-eight. 
The  number  of  missionaries  was  fifteen.  There  were  nme 
week-day  schools,  and  eight  Sabbath  schools,  with  nine 
superintendents,  twenty-three  teachers,  two  hundred  and 
sixty-seven  scholars,  and  two  hundred  and  eighty  volumes 
in  the  library.  The  prosperity  which  attended  these  mis- 
sions, though  not  so  great  as  the  friends  of  missions  de- 
sired, still  it  was  worthy  of  all  the  time,  and  talents,  and 
labor,  and  money  expended  in  carrying  them  forward. 

In  1848  the  missions  enumerated  in  the  foregoing  pre- 
sented nothing  very  special;  and  hence  it  is  not  deemed 
necessary  to  make  any  remark,  except  to  say,  that  they 

*  The  following  interrogatories  were  drawn  up  by  ^^^^  Corresponding  Secretary  in 
1846.     Tliey  were  printed  in  the  form  of  a  circular,  and  a  copy  sent  to  all  the  mis- 

""  l"  How  many  appointments,  or  societies,  are  there  within  the  limits  of  the 

" -T  What  is  the  whole  number  of  Indians  in  the  territory  embraced  in  the  mis. 
sion,  and  what  is  the  number  of  Church  members? 

.<  3  What  is  the  number  of  week-day  schools,  and  how  many  teachers  are  em- 
ployed,  and  what  proficiency  are  the  scholars  making  in  learning? 

"4.  What  is  the  number  of  Sabbath  schools,  superintendents,  teachers,  scholars, 

and  volumes  in  library?  ,    ^  •    *u  • ^k.ui. 

«  5.  How  many  churches  and  school-houses  are  there,  and  what  is  their  probabl. 

''u'e'  Does  the  mission  receive  an  annuity  from  the  General  government?  If  so. 
what  is  the  amount  of  said  appropriation?     What  is  the  amount  received  from  the 

'''t  Wh^th^'spiritual  state  of  the  society,  or  societies,  under  your  charge? 
«<  8    What  is  the  prospect  of  future  success?"  •  „  u,„ 

Responses  to  the  above  questions  were  expected  from  all  the  missionaries  hav- 

ing  charge  of  mission  stations. 


9Qi  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [cHAP.  IV. 

continued  to  prosper,  so  far  as  to  retain  the  confidence  and 
support  of  the  Church. 

In  1830  an  effort  was  made  by  the  Missouri  conference 
to  introduce  the  Gospel  among  the  Shawnee  and  Kanzas 
Indians. 

These  tribes  were  located  in  the  western  part  of  the 
state  of  Missouri,  and  their  number  was  about  nine  thou- 
sand. The  Rev.  Thomas  Johnson  was  sent  to  the  former, 
and  the  Rev.  WiUiam  Johnson  to  the  latter  of  these  tribes. 

They  entered  upon  their  work  with  encouraging  prospects 
of  success.  A  school  was  soon  established  for  the  educa- 
tion of  the  children,  and  a  mission  house  was  also  erected. 

In  1832  an  interesting  revival  of  religion  in  this  mission 
resulted  in  the  conversion  of  nineteen  souls. 

The  annual  report  for  1834  states  that  the  mission  was 
in  a  prosperous  condition,  and  that  there  were  upward  of 
sixty  who  were  united  with  the  Church,  and  "walking  in 
the  fear  of  the  Lord." 

The  following  year,  the  work  of  the  Lord  continued  to 
revive ;  and  so  extensive  was  it,  that  the  number  of  Church 
members  was  doubled.  The  mission  school  was  also  in  a 
prosperous  condition. 

In  1836  it  fell  into  the  bounds  of  the  North  Indian  mis- 
sionary district,  and  was,  consequently,  reported  in  the 
gross,  with  other  Indian  missions. 

In  1841  the  mission  reported  one  hundred  and  thirty 
members,  and  was  represented  as  prosperous. 

In  1838  the  Board  at  New  York  highly  approved  of  a 
plan  projected  by  a  meeting  of  ministers,  held  at  the  Shaw- 
nee mission  station,  for  establishing  an  "Indian  Manual 
Labor  School." 

It  was  also  submitted  to  the  authorities  at  Washington, 
who  expressed  satisfaction,  and  pledged  aid  to  carry  it  into 
execution. 

The   school  was   accordingly  established,  and  in  1842 


CHAP.  IV.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  91 

was  reported  to  be  in  successful  operation,  having  ninety- 
eight  scholars  obtaining  an  education,  and  also  a  knowledge 
of  the  useful  arts.  Of  this  number  of  pupils,  forty-five 
had  become  members  of  the  Church. 

The  following  missions  were  reported,  in  1845,  as  be- 
longing to  the  Kanzas  River  district :  Shawnee  and  Wyan- 
dott,  Delaware  and  Kickapoo,  Potawatamie  and  Chippeway. 

The  Indian  Manual  Labor  school  was  placed  under  the 
superintendence  of  Rev.  N.  L.  Talbott. 

The  mission  stations  were  represented  as  in  a  prosperous 
condition,  and  the  school  was  exerting  an  auspicious  influ- 
ence upon  the  entire  community. 

Our  history  of  these  missions  closes  here,  inasmuch  as, 
like  those  we  have  before  enumerated,  they  passed  under 
the  supervision  of  another  Church. 

In  1830  a  mission  was  established  among  the  Iroquois, 
mcluding  the  tribe  of  the  Kickapoos  within  the  bounds  of 
the  Illinois  conference. 

A  prophet  had  risen  up  among  them,  who  acknowledged 
the  true  God,  and  was  zealously  engaged  in  instructing  the 
people  in  rehgion.  His  religious  notions  were  mixed  up 
with  much  that  was  superstitious.  That  the  knowledge  he 
had  of  the  true  God  w^as  either  derived  from  the  light  of 
nature  or  the  teachings  of  the  Spirit,  or  both  combined,  is 
a  question  that  the  history  of  the  entire  heathen  world  has 
long  since  settled. 

That  it  was  the  result  of  Divine  revelation,  received 
through  the  ordinary  medium,  does  not  admit  of  a  doubt ; 
for,  from  the  thousands  of  missionaries  who  have  been  in 
the  heathen  field,  and  the  three  thousand  who  are  now 
occupying  it,  not  one  returns  an  affirmative  answer  to  the 
question.  Has  any  heathen  been  found,  without  the  light  of 
Divine  revelation,  who  knew  God,  and  worshiped  him  as 
such? 

We  have  heard  of  Brainerd's  Indian,  and,  also,  of  the 


92  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [cHAP.  IV, 

"pious  Plato,"  and  the  "divine  Socrates,"  but  vre  have 
also  learned,  "  where  there  is  no  vision  the  people  perish," 
and  the  history  of  every  heathen  nation  confirms  its  truth. 

This  prophet,  however,  embraced  Christianity,  and  be- 
came useful  among  his  brethren,  in  promoting  their  temporal 
and  spiritual  interests. 

In  1834  the  Kickapoo  mission  was  reported  to  have  two 
himdred  and  tliirty  members,  and  a  school,  consisting  of 
twenty -four  native  children. 

The  Feori  mission  was  organized  in  1833,  and  forty 
natives  were  received  into  the  Church.  The  report  of 
1835  states  that  this  mission  had  doubled  its  numbers,  and 
the  mission  school  was  prospering. 

In  1835  the  Delaware,  Peori,  and  Kjckapoo  missions 
were  embraced  in  the  North  Indian  missionary  district,  and, 
including  the  Shawnee  and  Kanzas  missions,  there  were 
four  hundred  and  seventy -two  members,  one  superintendent, 
and  six  missionaries. 

A  mission  had  been  established  at  Saganaw  and  Huron, 
in  the  Detroit  district. 

A  mission  was  established  among  the  Sioux,  Winneba- 
gos,  and  Chippeways,  by  the  Rev.  Alfred  Brunson,  who,  in 
1834,  Avent  out  on  an  exploring  tour,  through  the  regions 
bordering  on  the  Upper  Mississippi. 

He  located  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  made  that  place  the 
centre  of  missionary  operations  for  that  vast  region. 

He  succeeded  in  establishing  schools;  and  in  1838  there 
were  one  hundred  and  thirty  native  children  receiving 
Christian  instruction. 

The  South  Indian  missionary  district,  in  the  Arkansas 
conference,  includes  the  Seneca  mission,  established  in 
1837,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Seneca,  Mohawk,  Oneida,  and 
Kayooga  Indians, 

The  missions  within  the  bounds  of  the  Holston  confer- 
ence, Koontown,  Oothcalooga,  and  Valleytown,  were  visited 


CHAP.  IV.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  93 

this  year  with  a  powerful  revival,  and  one  hundred  and 
twenty  natives  were  added  to  the  Church. 

The  Foil  du  Lac  mission,  on  Lake  Winnebago,  was  es- 
tabhshed  in  the  same  year,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Brother- 
town  Indians. 

The  following  list  of  missions  is  taken  from  the  report 
of  1842:  St.  Peter's  and  Sioux,  Chippeway,  Fon  du  Lac, 
Oneida,  Kewawenon,  Sault  de  St.  Marie,  Lufty,  Shawnee, 
Delaware,  Kickapoo,  Peori,  Potawatamie,  Kanzas,  Indian 
Manual  Labor  school,  Paulding,  Choctaw,  Upper  Cherokee, 
Lower  Cherokee,  and  Seneca.  The  following  were  added 
the  succeeding  year:  Creek,  Quapaw,  Chickasaw,  Fort 
Coffee,  Fort  Coffee  Academy,  Sandy  Lake,  Green  Bay, 
Winnebago  Lake,  St.  Croix,  Lakesville,  Wyandott,  Kenton, 
Atala,  and  Onondaga. 

The  Corresponding  Secretary  very  justly  complains,  that 
he  had  not  a  single  report  from  all  these  missions,  during 
the  year  ending  May,  1843. 

In  1845  the  following  recapitulation  of  the  numbers  in 
the  various  districts  included  in  the  Indian  conference  is 
given : 

Kanzas  River  district, 700 


Cherokee  do. 

Choctaw  do. 
Rock  River  conference, 

Michigan  do. 

Oneida  do. 

Holston  do. 

Mississippi  do. 


Total, 


2,057 
800 
130 
338 
90 
109 
115 

■^,339 


The  most  of  the  Indian  missions  having  fallen  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Church  South,  in  1847,  there  were  but 
nine  Indian  missions,  fifteen  missionaries,  and  seven  hundred 
and  seventy-eight  Church  members.  In  connection  with 
these  missions,  there  were  nine  week-day  schools,  embracing 


94  MISSION  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  [CHAP.  IV. 

two  hundred  pupils,  eight  Sabbath  schools,  nine  superin- 
tendents, twenty-three  teachers,  two  hundred  and  sixty- 
seven  scholars,  and  two  hundred  and  eighty-seven  volumes 
in  the  library. 

The  Wisconsin,  Michigan,  Oneida,  and  Black  River  con- 
ferences, now  include  all  the  Indian  missions  under  the  care 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  The  greater  portion 
of  them  are  within  the  limits  of  the  Michigfan  conference. 
Bishop  Janes  has  the  charge  of  these  missions,  and,  by 
correspondence  and  visitation,  has  made  himself  thor- 
oughly acquainted  with  their  condition,  wants,  and  prospects. 
There  are  now  ten  mission  stations,  seventeen  regular  mis- 
sionaries, nine  hundred  and  two  members,  nine  day  schools, 
two  hundred  and  sixty  scholars,  and  nine  Sabbath  schools, 
with  about  two  hundred  scholars. 

These  missions  are  established  upon  a  firmer  basis  than 
ever  before,  and  we  may  look  forward  to  a  greater  amount 
of  prosperity  than  has  hitherto  characterized  Indian  missions. 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  95 

CHAPTER   V. 

MISSION  TO  AFRICA. 

As  early  as  the  year  1831,  the  missionary  Board  had 
discussed  the  propriety  of  estabhshing  a  mission  at  the 
colony  of  Liberia,  on  the  western  coast  of  Africa. 

This  colony  had  been  formed  in  1816,  by  a  few  benevo- 
lent individuals  in  the  United  States.  The  design  of  its 
establishment  was,  to  transport  the  free  people  of  color  in 
this  country,  who  were  willing  to  emigrate,  to  Africa,  and 
give  them  protection  in  the  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  of 
citizenship  in  a  free  country. 

We  shall  not  enter  into  any  discussion  in  regard  to  this 
enterprise,  relative  to  any  of  its  bearings — moral,  social,  or 
political.  We  have  but  one  object  in  view ;  and  that  is,  to 
record  the  plans  and  labors  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  in  the  establishment  and  prosecution  of  the  mis- 
sionary work  in  that  wronged  and  deeply-oppressed  country. 

The  Young  Men's  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  with  a  zeal 
and  liberality  worthy  all  praise,  no  sooner  heard  of  the 
opening  in  Africa  for  the  labors  of  the  Methodist  missionary, 
than  they  promptly  and  unanimously  resolved  to  sustain  it, 
and  pledged  the  support  of  a  missionary. 

The  General  conference  of  1832  accepted  the  oifer  of 
the  Rev.  Melville  B.  Cox,  who  proposed  himself  as  a  mis- 
sionary to  Africa,  and  the  bishops  made  the  appointment. 

Soon  after  his  appointment  he  set  sail  for  the  distant 
field  of  his  labors,  and,  after  a  somewhat  tedious  voyage, 
arrived  at  Liberia  early  in  the  spring  following. 

The  governor  of  the  colony,  Mr.  Williams,  a  member  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  gave  him  a  cordial  recep- 
tion, and  did  all  in  his  power  to  further  the  objects  of  the 
mission. 


^  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  [CHAP.  V. 

Having  consecrated  his  all  upon  the  altar  of  missions, 
and  full  of  zeal  for  the  cause  of  Gx)d  in  Africa,  he  at  once 
entered  upon  his  work.  "While  a  thousand  prayers  went 
up  daily  from  his  native  land  to  the  God  of  missions  for  his 
success,  he  sought,  by  earnest  pleadings  at  the  Divine 
throne,  for  himself  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  wis- 
dom to  euide  him  in  his  work.  Nor  did  he  seek  in  vain. 
A  wonderful  providence  presided  over  the  mission  from  its 
commencement. 

Finding  at  Monrovia  the  premises  of  the  Swiss  mission- 
aries vacated  by  their  death,  he  contracted  for  their  pur- 
chase; and  convening  those  who  were  members  of  the 
Methodist  Church,  and  others  friendly  to  the  mission,  he 
was  received  and  accredited  as  their  minister. 

Articles  of  agreement  were  drawn  up,  by  which  the 
subscribers  acknowledged  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  as  their  parent  Church,  and  resigned 
the  then  existing  Churches  of  Liberia  to  the  care  of  the 
missionary.  The  "  Articles  of  Rehgion,"  "  General  Rules," 
''Moral  Discipline,"  and  "Temporal  Economy,"  were  adopt- 
ed, and  the  authority  of  the  General  conference  recognized 
in  all  its  departments  of  government. 

On  the  9th  of  March  he  held  a  camp  meeting  at  Cald- 
well, the  first  of  the  kind  ever  held  in  Africa,  at  which 
consultations  were  had  with  the  brethren,  and  plans  were 
devised  for  the  establishment  of  missions  at  various  points. 

In  the  month  following  he  opened  a  Sabbath  school, 
consisting  of  seventy  children. 

The  Rev.  Messrs.  Spaulding  and  Wright  were  appointed 
assistants  to  the  mission,  where  they  arrived  on  the  ]  st  of 
January,  1834. 

Before  their  arrival  upon  the  shores  of  Africa,  the  fer- 
vent, sweet- spirited,  and  devoted  Cox  had  passed  into  the 
heavens.  In  the  short  space  of  four  months,  he  had  lived 
to  see  the  Church  planted  on  a  firm  foundation  in  Africa — 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  97 

a  coiys  of  efficient  native  preachers  around  him — Sabbath 
schools  organized,  and  plans  adopted  for  the  extension  of 
the  Redeemer's  kino-dom  into  the  territories  of  darkness. 
But  his  Avork  was  done.  He  had  fulfilled  the  errand  of  his 
Master,  and  was  immortal  until  that  hour.  To  Afric's  fiery 
blasts  and  fatal  fevers  he  was  impervious,  until  his  hour 
had  come,  and  then  the  softest  zephyr  could  waft  him 
home.  "We  may  say  of  him,  as  of  all  the  faithful  heralds 
of  the  cross  who  have  died  in  their  Master's  service, 

"  Servant  of  God,  well  done ! 
Rest  from  thy  loved  employ  ; 
The  battle's  fought,  the  victory  won — 
Enter  thy  Master's  joy." 

And  thy  farewell  words  are  not  forgotten,  thou  herald 
of  the  cross  to  Africa !  Though  they  were  not  graven  on 
thy  tombstone,  they  are  graven  on  a  thousand  hearts, 
where  they  shall  li\e  and  burn  until  Africa  is  redeemed, 
and  her  ancient  rivers,  and  palmy  plains,  and  sunny  shores, 
shall  be  visited  with  the  liofht  and  the  sonof  of  salvation. 

The  successors  of  the  sainted  Cox  were  cordially  received, 
and  entered  upon  their  work,  preaching  the  Gospel  and 
administering  the  ordinances. 

At  a  general  meeting  a  Sunday  school  association  was 
formed,  entitled  "  The  Monrovia  Sunday  School  Society, 
auxiliary  to  the  Sunday  School  Union  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church."  Soon  after,  the  missionaries  organized 
an  annual  conference,  consisting  of  thirteen  members,  which 
was  denominated  "The  Liberia  Annual  Conference."  The 
conference  formed  itself  into  a  temperance  society. 

In  the  midst  of  their  labors  the  missionaries  were  at- 
tacked with  the  African  fever;  and  Mrs.  Wright,  after  an 
illness  of  a  few  days,  was  released  from  toil  and  suffering, 
and  entered  into  rest. 

It  was  not  long  until  her  faithful  companion  in  the  king- 
dom and  patience  of  Jesus,  was  called  by  the  Master  to 

9 


98  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  [cHAP,   V. 

join  its  sister  spirit  in  the  better  land.  Rev.  0.  S.  Wright 
was  a  devoted  friend  to  Africa,  and  with  a  quenchless  zeal 
labored  for  the  salvation  of  her  people.  His  career  was 
short,  but,  like  that  of  the  faithful  Cox,  it  was  glorious ; 
and  ha\ing  "  finished  his  course,"  he  departed  to  rest.  There 
was  one  of  that  little  band  Avhose  Christian  heroism  demands 
a  passing  notice.  Miss  Sophronia  Fanington,  to  use  her 
own  language,  in  view  of  the  difficulties  and  dangers  attend- 
ant upon  a  mission  to  Africa,  "  offered  her  soul  upon  the 
altar  of  her  God,  for  the  salvation  of  that  long-henighted 
continent  J^ 

Though  delicate  as  one  of  the  earliest  floAvers  of  spring, 
yet  she  had  a  heart  that  quailed  not  at  danger ;  and,  braving 
all,  she  resolved  to  live,  and  labor,  and  die  in  Africa. 

The  sickness  and  consequent  debility  of  Rev.  Mr.  Spauld- 
ing  and  lady,  w^ere  such,  that  it  was  deemed  proper  for 
them  to  return  to  the  United  States,  and  seek,  if  possible, 
by  a  change  of  climate,  a  restoration  to  health. 

The  devoted  and  self-sacrificing  Miss  Farrington  remained, 
alone,  as  a  light  to  cheer  the  gloom,  and  thus  formed  the 
connecting  link  in  the  history  of  this  mission. 

Another  appointment  Avas  made  in  1834.  The  Rev.  John 
Seys,  looking  all  the  dangers  incident  to  a  residence  in 
Africa  full  in  the  face,  with  an  abiding  trust  in  Him  who 
had  commanded  the  publication  of  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature,  received  an  appointment  from  Bishop  Hedding; 
and  with  his  instructions,  leaving  a  sick  family  and  all  his 
friends,  bade  his  native  land  farewell. 

He  was  accompanied  by  Rev.  Francis  Burns,  and  Unice 
Sharp,  both  Africans,  the  one  a  local  preacher  and  the  other 
a  teacher. 

Upon  his  arrival  at  Liberia,  he  Avas  cheered  Avith  the  pros- 
pects around  him.  After  holding  quarterly  meeting  con- 
ference at  Monrovia,  he  visited  the  Churches  at  Millsburg 
and   Caldwell.     He   found   seA^entv-seA^en   members  of  the 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  99 

Church  at  Monrovia,  eighteen  at  Millsburg,  and  forty-eight 
at  Caldwell. 

He  established  a  school  at  Is'ew  Georgia,  where  there  was 
a  society  of  thirty-six  recaptured  Africans ;  another  school 
at  Edina  of  seventy-eight,  and  a  society  of  twenty-eight 
members  ;  another  at  Grand  Bassa,  Avhere  there  were  forty- 
three  children,  and  a  membership  of  twenty. 

In  addition  to  the  superintendent,  tliere  were  reported,  in 
1835,  thirteen  preachers,  all  colored,  and  six  school-teachers. 
This  year  Rev.  Mr.  Seys  returned  to  the  United  States,  for 
the  recoveiy  of  his  health.  A  portion  of  his  time  was 
occupied  in  holding  missionar}"  meetings,  by  which  an  addi- 
tional interest  was  awakened  in  behalf  of  Africa  and  the 
missionary  cause  in  general. 

After  remaining  a  few  months,  in  company  with  Rev. 
Squire  Chase,  whose  services  had  been  accepted  by  Bishop 
Hedding,  as  a  missionary  for  Cape  Palmas,  and  Mr.  George 
Brown,  a  colored  local  preacher,  he  embarked  for  Liberia. 
The  report  of  this  year  is  of  the  most  cheering  character. 
Almost  every  station  was  visited  with  a  refreshing,  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  the  result  of  whicli  was,  an  accession 
to  the  Church,  in  the  colonies,  of  one  hundred  and  sixty, 
twenty  of  whom  were  native  Africans.  The  whole  number 
in  society  was  as  follows :  In  Monro\'ia,  seventy-seven : 
Millsburg,  eighteen;  Caldwell,  forty-eight;  New  Georgia, 
thirty-six;  and  Edina,  twenty-five. 

The  day  schools  and  Sabbath  schools,  which  had  been 
established  at  all  the  stations,  were  accomplishing  a  vast 
amount  of  good. 

In  consequence  of  ill  health,  the  devoted  Miss  Farrington 
was  obliged  to  abandon  the  mission  and  return  home. 

In  the  language  of  the  annual  report  of  1836,  "the  mis- 
sion continued  to  loom  up  in  bright  perspective,  and  promise 
a  rich  reward  for  all  the  labors  and  suflferinfjfs  of  the  faithful 
missionaries."     The  superintendent  and  his  associates  were 


100  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  [cHAP.  V. 

called  to  mourn  the  loss  of  eighteen  of  the  colonists,  inhu- 
manly massacred  by  king  Joe  Harris,  who  made  a  sudden 
and  unexpected  attack  upon  the  defenseless  inhabitants  of 
Port  Cresson. 

A  communication  from  the  superintendent  stated  that  the 
fever  had,  as  usual,  raged  during  the  past  year ;  and  three 
of  their  most  eminently  useful  colored  preachers,  Isaac 
Welsh,  Samson  Ceaser,  and  Remus  Harvey,  were  called  to 
their  reward. 

The  numbers  in  society  were  reported  as  three  hundred 
and  seventy-jBve  in  all  the  stations. 

Arrangements  were  made  for  the  establishment  of  mis- 
sions in  the  Condo  country,  and  at  Bushrod  Island. 

The  ser\-ices  of  Dr.  Goheen,  as  missionary  physician,  were 
engaged  by  the  Board  in  1837;  and  the  following  year,  in 
company  with  two  young  ladies,  who  had  volunteered  their 
services  as  teachers,  they  entered  upon  their  respective 
duties  in  Africa. 

The  report  of  this  year  was  of  a  highly  encouraging 
character.  The  Spirit  of  God  was  poured  out  copiously 
upon  the  mission ;  and  among  the  accessions  to  the  Church, 
were  twenty-five  native  Africans,  several  of  whom  were 
yoimg  men  of  great  promise.  The  numbers  in  society  were 
reported  as  four  hundred  and  eighteen.  There  were  fifteen 
missionaries,  one  physician,  seven  school-teachers,  ha^^ng 
charge  of  two  hundred  and  twenty-one  scholars,  and  six  Sab- 
bath schools,  with  three  hundred  scholars. 

Four  new  missionary  stations  were  selected ;  namely, 
Jack's  ToAvn,  Junk,  Sinoe,  and  Boporo. 

Mr.  Matthias,  a  member  of  the  Church,  rendered  impor- 
tant services  to  the  mission. 

Preparations  were  made  for  the  establishment  of  an  acad- 
emy, in  which  the  higher  branches  of  an  English  and  clas- 
sical education  should  be  taught. 

In   1838   an  additional    missionary  and    school   teacher 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  101 

were  sent  over,  and  also  a  printer,  for  the  purpose  of  pub- 
lishing a  periodical  for  the  advancement  of  the  cause  of 
Christianity  and  civilization  in  Africa. 

A  graduate  of  Alleghany  College  Avas  selected  to  take 
charge  of  the  classical  academy,  and  in  due  time  entered 
upon  the  field  of  his  labors. 

A  periodical  was  published,  entitled,  "  Africa's  Lumi- 
nary," printed  by  Mr.  Jayne,  and  edited  by  Messrs.  Seys  and 
Goheen.  Mr.  Burton,  the  Principal  of  the  academy,  ren- 
dered signal  service  to  the  mission  by  his  literary  labors. 
He  was  assisted  by  white  and  colored  teachers.  The  school 
contained  in  1840  one  hundred  and  forty  scholars. 

A  manual  labor  school  was  established  at  White  Plains, 
where  instruction  was  given  in  the  various  agricultural  and 
mechanical  branches. 

The  mission  stations  in  the  interior  towns  were  repre- 
sented as  in  a  flourishing  condition.  At  Heddington  there 
was  a  flourishing  school  of  native  boys,  and  one  hundred  and 
sixteen  natives  had  been  converted,  and  joined  the  Church. 
The  Sabbath  school  and  Church  at  Pvobertsville  were  in  a 
highly  prosperous  condition,  A  native  chief,  named  Zoda, 
had  been  engaged  in  missionary  excursions  among-  the  neigh- 
boring  tribes,  and  met  with  great  success,  in  bringing  hundreds 
of  inquiring  heathen  to  hear  the  Gospel,  and  also  in  collect- 
ing youth  for  the  schools.  The  sons  of  many  kings  of 
neighboring  tribes,  were  receiving  an  education  in  the  vari- 
ous  mission  schools.  Bv  means  of  the  mission  schools, 
native  converts,  and  traveling  missionaries,  the  rays  of  the 
Gospel  light  were  darting  out  from  the  coast  into  the  inte- 
rior, and  hopes  of  the  most  encouraging  nature  were  inspired 
in  regard  to  the  salvation  of  that  vast  continent. 

In  1841  Mr.  Burton,  the  Principal  of  the  academy  in 
Monrovia,  Avas  called,  with  his  predecessors  on  that  inter- 
esting field  of  Gospel  toil,  to  enter  into  rest.     Barton  and 

Stocker  had  just  entered  the  portals  before  him. 

9* 


102  MISSION  TO   AFRICA.  [cHAP.   V. 

Though  Africa  had  become,  to  our  Church,  a  place  of 
graves  for  her  missionaries,  it  was  not  the  grave  of  missions. 

The  stations  of  those  who  had  fallen  were  soon  filled  by 
kindred  spirits,  ready  to  toil,  suffer,  and  die  in  the  Master's 
service. 

In  1842,  Rev.  Mr.  Seys  ha\'ing  been  obliged,  on  account 
of  ill  health,  to  return  home,  Rev.  Messrs.  Chase,  Pingree, 
and  Brown  were  sent  out  as  a  reinforcement. 

The  membership  had  increased  to  one  thousand.  In  the 
schools  were  six  hundred  children — colonists  and  natives. 
There  were  fourteen  churches,  eight  parsonages,  an  acad- 
emy, and  printing-office. 

Distant  tribes  had  sent  deputations  to  the  missions,  asking 
for  missionaries  and  the  establishment  of  schools.  The 
field  had  increased  to  a  much  greater  extent  than  ever ;  and 
the  cry  came  out  from  every  direction  in  the  interior,  "  Come 
to  our  help.  We  want  to  hear  your  God-palaver."  In  the 
report  for  the  year  1843  it  was  represented  that  there  were 
openings  among  the  Dey,  Goulah,  Pessah,  Queah,  Bassa, 
and  Grebo  tribes,  requiring  the  immediate  labors  of  a  score 
of  additional  missionaries,  and  an  equal  number  of  teachers. 

The  minutes  of  this  year  reported  twenty  preachers,  all 
of  whom  were  colored,  except  Messrs.  Chase  and  Pingree. 
Mrs.  Wilkins  had  established  a  school  at  Millsburg  for  na- 
tive girls,  exclusively. 

Simon  Peter,  a  native  missionary,  was  called  away,  during 
the  year,  from  the  field  of  his  labor.  He  had  been  emi- 
nently successful  in  winning  souls  to  Christ.  There  was 
scarcely  a  town  in  all  tlie  region  round  about,  in  which  he 
had  not  some  fruit  of  his  labors.  His  lasf  words  were,  "/ 
shall  not  die,  hut  sleep  sweetly.'" 

Forty  natives,  this  year,  renounced  the  superstitions  of 
heathenism,  and  professed  the  religion  of  Christ. 

Rev.  Mr,  Seys  returned  to  the  mission  this  year,  and  en- 
tered into  still  more  arduous  labors  than  before.     In  addition 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  103 

to  acting  as  superintendent,  presiding  elder,  editor,  etc.,  he 
took  an  excursion  on  foot  of  more  than  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  into  the  interior,  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  the 
towns  among  the  Goulah,  Queah,  and  other  tribes  of  west- 
ern Africa.  He  established  three  mission  stations,  Avhicli 
he  called  Garrettson,  Mount  Andrew,  and  Morrisburg,  at 
each  of  which  he  appointed  missionaries,  and  adopted  plans 
for  mission  schools.  He  also  visited  Cape  Palmas,  and 
visited  the  towns  in  the  interior.  Schools  had  been  estab- 
lished there  among  the  Norakka,  Sardakka,  and  Gilliboh 
portions  of  the  Grebo  tribe,  and  he  established  another 
among  the  Barrakka  people.  While  there  he  preached  the 
Gospel  to  immense  multitudes,  who  anxiously  desired  to 
have  a  "God-man"  located  among  them. 

Among:  the  thousands  of  missionaries  scattered  abroad 
in  different  parts  of  the  world,  none  had  more  promising 
fields  than  our  missionaries  in  Africa;  and  yet  the  Board 
found  it  exceedingly  difficult  to  furnish  men  for  this  inter- 
esting portion  of  the  Master's  vineyard. 

After  the  final  return  of  Rev.  Mr.  Seys  to  the  United 
States,  he  furnished  the  Corresponding  Secretary  with  the 
following  report,  which  is  so  full  and  satisfactory,  in  regard 
to  many  points  of  interest  connected  with  the  mission,  we 
subjoin  it: 

"ANNUAL    REPORT 
Of  the  Liberia  Mission  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  far  the  year  1844-5. 

"  WlLKSBARRE,  Pa.,  ApRIL  10,  1845. 
"To  Rev.  C.  Pitman,  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  tlie 
Methodist  Episcopal  Cliurch: 
"  Dear  Brother, — The  expiration  of  another  year  brings  with  it 
the  important  duty,  connected  with  ray  relation  to  the  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  of  presenting  to  the 
Board  of  Managers,  through  you,  a  report  of  the  condition  and 
prospects  of  the  Liberia  mission.  In  doing  this,  I  cannot  refrain 
from  expressing  my  deep  sense  of  the  goodness  of  the  great  Head 
of  the  Church,  who  has  thus  safely  and  mercifully  preserved  us 
through  the  trials  and  labors  of  another  year,  and  caused,  in  some 


104  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  [cHAP.  V. 

degree  at  least,  '  the  ^\•ovk  of  our  liands  to  be  established  upon  us.' 
Nor  Avould  I  be  justifiable  in  "witliholdinj^  an  expression  of  the 
gratitude  due  to  llie  God  of  missions,  in  that,  through  his  abund- 
ant grace  and  spiritual  guidance,  vre  have  been  directed  in  such 
a  course,  as  to  cause  tin-  entire  dispersion  of  every  cloud  that  once 
lo"W'ered  upon  your  interesting  mission  in  Africa.  May  the  peace 
and  prosperity,  with  which  it  is  now  so  highly  favored,  never  know 
interruption,  but  go  on  increasing  and  augmenting  a  hundred-fold 

"  Permit  nie,  in  this  report,  to  give  a  succinct  account  of  th 
various  charges  and  departments  of  the  mission  throughout  th 
entire  conference: 

"Monrovia. — In  this  place  Methodism  retains  its  strong  hold; 
and  notwithstanding  the  past  year  has  not  been  one  of  numerical 
increase,  yet  we  trust  the  Church  has  grown  in  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  Savior.  Several  members  have  died  in  the 
triumphs  of  faith,  thus  encouraging  others  to  follow  on  in  the 
highway  of  holiness.  Others  who  Avalked  disorderly  have  been 
put  away  from  us;  and,  by  a  proper  administration  of  the  excel- 
lent Discipline  of  our  Church,  all  have  been  reminded  of  the 
necessity,  if  they  would  continue  among  us,  of  walking  before 
God  '  in  the  newness  of  life.* 

"  Native  Chapel  in  Monrovia. — This  is  by  no  means  an  unimpor- 
tant department  of  our  work.  Brother  Matthews,  who  has  had 
the  charge,  the  past  year,  of  this  little  flock,  so  far  as  his  health 
would  permit,  has  been  faithful  to  his  trust.  The  congregation  is 
entirely  composed  of  native  boys,  in  the  employment  of  the  fami- 
lies of  the  colonists.  The  mode  of  tuition  is  principally  cate- 
chetical; and,  while  the  citizens  appreciate  this  opportunity  of 
having  their  apprentices  taught  the  truths  of  Christianity,  the 
boys  love  to  attend,  and  love  to  learn. 

"  Caldwell. — This  circuit,  including  Upper  and  Lower  Caldwell, 
and  New  Georgia,  has  not  materially  changed  in  its  condition 
during  the  year.  The  number  of  members  is  less,  owing  to  deaths 
and  expulsions  ;  but,  as  there  is  no  increase  to  the  population  by 
immigration,  there  is  no  prospect  of  any  augmentation  to  the 
Church.  The  preachers  have  made  several  ineffectual  attempts  to 
get  a  foothold  on  Buslirod  Island,  and  visited  the  celebrated  Mam- 
my's Town,  for  this  purpose.  But  the  old  heathen  devotee  forbade 
them  preaching  to  her  people. 

"Wfiite  Plains  and  Millsburq. — Death  has  removed  from  the 
Methodist  Church,  in  this  place,  during  the  past  year,  a  number 
of  its  most  devoted   members.     Again   and  again  have  we  been 


CHAP.  V.J  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  105 

called  to  mourn  tlie  loss  of  brethren  and  sisters  of  tried  integrity. 
But  while  that  has  thinned  our  ranks,  we  have  rejoiced  in  the 
clear  and  cheering  evidence  which  they  gave  of  the  genuineness 
of  the  work  wrought  in  them,  and  of  the  glorious  victory  which 
they  had  gained  over  death.  ISTotwithstanding  these  losses,  this  is 
still  a  most  important  part  of  our  mission.  The  manual  labor 
school,  at  White  Plains,  and  sister  Wilkins'  female  academy,  at 
Millsburg,  are  institutions  which,  apart  from  other  considera- 
tions, render  it  so.  Brother  Wilson,  after  several  years'  faithful 
oversight  of  this  portion  of  our  mission,  has  been  removed.  His 
labors  have  been  greatly  blessed,  and,  through  them,  the  desert 
and  solitary  places  have  been  made  to  rejoice.  May  his  successor 
be  as  highly  favored !  Sister  Wilkins  is  succeeding  in  obtaining 
native  girls;  and,  in  view  of  the  importance  of  her  school,  some 
indispensable  additions  to  the  buildings  have  been  put  up;  the 
expenses  of  which  have  been  kindly  met  by  the  Female  Missionary 
Society  of  New  York.  The  manual  labor  school  will  be  chiefly 
under  the  supervision  of  brother  Gripon,  who  is  not  only  an 
efficient  school-teacher,  but  a  superior  mechanic. 

"  Heddington  and  Robertsville. — We  have  to  mourn  over  the  deso- 
lations of  these,  our  frst  native  stations,  and  the  scenes  of  the 
great  revivals  of  1840.  Little  has  been  done  during  the  year. 
The  preachers  did  not  live  on  the  premises;  and  merely  visiting 
native  Africans  will  never  benefit  them  much.  Toward  the  close 
of  the  year,  however,  the  prospects  were  brighter.  Our  last 
quarterly  meeting  was  a  most  heavenly  time.  No  less  than  fifty 
natives  were  present  at  the  love-feast.  The  chief,  Zoda  Quee,  alias 
Elijah  Hedding,  seems  disposed  to  return  to  his  duty,  and  to  his 
God.  We  earnestly  pray,  as  the  preacher  who  is  now  stationed  at 
this  post  understands  that  he  7nust  live  on  his  station,  that  this 
year  will  be  one  of  greater  prosperity.  As  we  cannot  get  a  school 
among  the  natives,  anywhere,  unless  we  board  the  boys,  I  have 
instructed  brother  Erskine  to  do  so;  but  limited  the  number  to 
twenty,  including  both  places. 

"  Garrettson  Station. — This  is  an  appointment  in  the  Queah 
country,  away  from  the  colonial  territory,  and  is  one  of  the  three 
new  stations  formed  among  the  natives  during  my  tour  in  the  inte- 
rior, in  the  months  of  February  and  March,  in  1844.  It  has  been 
highly  favored  of  the  Lord.  Brother  Johnson,  though  long  past 
the  meridian  of  life,  has  labored  faithfully,  acceptably,  and  suc- 
cessfully; and  God  has  owned  and  blessed  his  labors.  A  thatched 
chapel  has  been  erected,  and  a  mission  house  of  the  same  con- 


106  MISSION  TU  AFRICA.  [CHAP.  V. 

Btruction,  and  no  less  than  thirty-six  Africans  are  united  together 
in  Christian  bonds,  serving  the  true  and  living  God.  O  that  this 
may  prove,  in  the  sequel,  the  nucleus  of  a  large  and  flourishing 
Church !  We  deeply  regret  that  we  cannot  furnish  them  with  an 
ordained  man.  This  lack  of  service  will  be  supplied,  however,  by 
visits  from  the  elders  on  other  circuits,  until  a  superintendent 
shall  be  sent  out. 

"Mount  Andrew. — This  beautiful  and  most  eligible  location,  in 
the  very  midst  of  the  large  Goulah  population,  is  gradually  devel- 
oping the  effects  of  the  expense  and  labor  bestowed  upon  it. 
Brother  Russell  reports  no  converts,  but  the  statement  to  which 
the  conference  listened,  witli  thrilling  interest,  from  his  lips, 
describing  the  attention  which  the  people  gave  to  the  word  spoken, 
their  inquiries  into  '  the  mysteries  of  godliness,'  the  aptness  of  the 
children  to  learn  to  read,  and,  altogether,  the  brightness  of  the 
prospect,  leaves  no  doubt  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dictated  in  its 
selection  as  a  mission  station;  for,  though  the  seed  sown  springs 
not  up  so  quickly  as  in  other  places,  yet  we  believe  it  is  taking 
deep  and  firm  root. 

"  Morrisburff. — This  has  proved  almost  a  failure.  Whether  it 
is  owing  to  the  aversion,  on  the  part  of  the  natives,  to  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  or  to  the  slothfulness  and  want  of  perseverance  on 
the  part  of  the  missionary,  or  to  both  conjointly,  I  presume  not 
to  say.  But  nothing  has  been  done.  Not  even  the  erection  of 
a  small  thatched  chapel  could  be  effected  during  the  year.  The 
congregation  were  thin,  very  few  children  attended  school,  and,  to 
crown  all,  a  Mandingo  chief,  who  was  also  a  Mohammedan  priest, 
came  in  with  his  Koran,  and  was  instrumental  in  the  removal  and 
conversion  to  other  purposes  of  the  very  timber  and  materials 
which  were  being  collected  for  our  chapel.  I  was  not  willing, 
however,  to  abandon  Morrisburg  without  another  trial;  and,  as  it  is 
not  much  more  than  a  good  day's  walk  from  Mount  Andrew,  I  have 
connected  it  with  that  appointment,  and  put  both  in  charge  of 
brother  Russell,  and  given  him  a  young  brother  as  a  colleague, 
who  will  live  at  Morrisburg,  but  exchange  frequently  with  the 
preacher  in  charge.  On  the  whole,  we  have  reason  to  hope  that 
these  three  places  may  yet  exhibit  most  pleasing  fulfillments  of  the 
prophecy  that  'the  wilderness  shall  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose.' 

"  Cape  Mount. — This  has  been  an  entire  and  hopeless  failure. 
All  the  promises  made  by  the  kings  and  head  men  have  been 
violated.  Wars,  and  bloodshed,  and  kidnapping  are  yet  kept  up 
by  the  tribes  in  the  vicinity,  and  there  is  not  the  smallest  hope  of 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  107 

succeeding,  at  present.  Its  contiguity  to  the  great  and  notorious 
slare  mart  at  Gallenas,  is  alone  sufficient  to  increase  the  aversion 
of  the  kings  and  chiefs  to  a  religion  so  opposed  to  their  nefa- 
rious traffick.  I  have  recalled  the  missionary,  and  abandoned  the 
enterprise. 

"  Edina,  Bassa  Cove,  and  Bexley. — ^We  return  again  to  the  colony. 
These  places,  forming  two  separate  charges  during  the  year,  but 
no"w  united  in  one,  cannot  be  reported  as  having  increased  in 
numbers,  though  we  hope  many  of  the  members  have  grown  in 
grace.  Edina  was  the  seat  of  the  last  conference;  and  if  we  were 
to  judge  from  the  hospitality  evinced  toward  the  preachers  both 
here  and  at  the  Cove,  the  attention  paid  to  the  word  of  life,  and 
various  other  evidences  given  of  devoted  attachment  to  the  Church, 
her  institutions,  Discipline,  and  usages,  we  must  conclude  the  Lord 
has  a  devoted  people  at  Bassa.  The  society  at  the  Cove  are 
making  the  most  strenuous  efforts  to  build  a  new  church,  which 
is  greatly  needed;  and  I  have  appropriated,  in  the  estimate  of  ex- 
penses for  the  Liberia  mission  for  1845,  to  be  submitted  to  the  Board, 
the  sura  of  $100  to  aid  them  in  this  praiseworthy  undertaking. 
The  population  at  Bexley  has  been  recently  augmented,  by  an  em- 
igration from  the  United  States,  and  will  be  regularly  visited  by 
the  preachers;  but  we  have  no  place  to  worship.  The  little  chapel 
which  had  been  erected  and  given  to  us,  by  one  who  professed  '  to 
love  our  nation,'  in  that  he  '  builded  us  a  synagogue,'  had  been  put 
up  on  land  of  his  which  was  not  deeded  to  us  with  the  house.  ISTo 
sooner  was  the  donor  expelled  from  the  Church,  for  immorality, 
than  we  were  forbidden  to  worship  in  that  house  any  more,  and 
ordered  to  remove  it.  Before  a  lot  could  be  obtained  for  this  pur- 
pose, however,  the  actor  in  these  scenes  was  called  into  eternity, 
and  his  lands  and  premises  purchased  by  the  Baptist  mission.  As 
the  chapel  is  very  much  out  of  repair,  owing  to  its  being  unoccu- 
pied for  so  long  a  time,  and  as  it  is  now  on  mission  ground,  and 
will  be  an  acquisition  to  our  Baptist  brethren,  who  are  settled  at 
Bexley,  rather  than  remove  it  at  a  great  expense,  I  have  instructed 
brother  Roberts  to  dispose  of  it  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Clarke,  who 
wishes  to  purchase,  and,  with  the  proceeds,  build  elsewhere,  be- 
yond the  limits  and  out  of  the  way  of  our  Baptist  fellow-laborers. 

"  Marshall. — We  had  no  preacher  stationed  here  last  year,  but  it 
was  visited  by  myself,  and  other  preachers  sent  down  occasionally 
to  feed  the  little  flock.  We  have  several  exhorters  here,  who  try 
to  lead  the  members  in  the  way  of  life  and  salvation;  but  the 
prospect  is  not  of  the  brightest  character.     As  I  could  not  spare 


108  MISSION  TO   AFRICA.  [CHAP.  V. 

a  man  expressly  for  that  appointment,  I  have  connected  it  with 
Monrovia,  and  brother  Wilson  is  instructed  to  visit  it  as  often  as 
his  charge  at  the  Cape  "will  admit,  and  try  to  'strengthen  the 
things  that  remain.' 

"  Sinoe. — This  place  is  of  growing  importance,  and  lays  claim 
to  renewed  patronage.  It  has  received  an  increase  of  population, 
by  a  late  emigration  from  the  States,  is  increasing  in  commercial 
importance,  healthfulness,  and  consequence,  and,  when  I  visited 
it  in  July  last,  exhibited  marks  of  improvement  truly  encouraging. 
Ko  preacher  was  appointed  here,  at  the  conference  of  1844,  but 
the  charge  temporarily  given  to  a  local  preacher,  who  resided  on 
the  station.  So  diligently  and  faithfully  did  he  labor,  that,  after 
the  quarterly  meeting  in  July,  a  most  powerful  revival  commenced, 
and  resulted  in  large  accessions  to  the  Church.  At  Greenville, 
the  upper  settlement,  the  brethren  have  built  a  thatched  chapel, 
toward  the  expenses  of  which  I  felt  warranted  in  contributing. 

"  Cape  Palmas. — This  colony  bids  fair  to  be  the  most  flourishing 
and  important  part  of  your  mission  in  western  Africa,  I  spent 
nearly  three  months  there,  during  the  year,  and  had  every  facility 
for  becoming  intimately  acquainted  with  its  excellent  adaptation 
as  a  mission  field.  The  result  is,  that  I  must  conscientiously  com- 
mend it  to  the  renewed  patronage  of  the  Board.  In  addition  to  the 
fact  that  the  present  colonial  government  affords  every  aid  to  the 
establishment  of  Christian  missions  and  their  support  among  the 
natives  in  the  neighborhood,  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  latter 
are  more  numerous,  and  more  easy  of  access,  than  any  other  native 
tribes  within  the  bounds  of  our  mission.  Our  language  is  spoken 
by  the  entire  populous  Greybo  tribe,  and  since  the  settlement  of 
the  difficulties  that  existed  between  them  and  the  colonists,  by  the 
seasonable  interference  of  Commodore  Perry,  of  the  United  States 
navy,  they  are  exceedingly  friendly,  and  willing  to  receive  the  Gos- 
pel. I  preached  the  great  truths  of  the  Gospel  to  multitudes  on  my 
visit  to  the  Gilliboh,  Sardakka,  and  Barrakka  countries,  and  every- 
where met  with  the  greatest  encouragement.  Governor  Russwurm, 
who  has  uniformly  proved  himself  the  friend  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  at  Palmas,  has  erected  for  us,  without  any 
expense  to  the  Missionary  Society,  a  fine,  commodious  mission 
house  and  school-room,  at  Barrakka,  and  I  have  established  an- 
other school  there  among  the  natives,  making  the  fourth  of  that 
character.  Other  places  of  note  are  opening  to  us,  and  invite  our 
occupancy.  Add  to  all  this,  the  powerful,  costly,  and  imposing 
effort  made  V)y  Popery,  to  introduce  her  errors  among  the  poor 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  109 

Tintutored  natives,  lias  proved  a  complete  and  total  failure.  J^ot- 
withstanding  the  consecration  and  appointment  of  a  bishop — 
the  employment  of  quite  a  number  of  priests — the  erection  of 
a  most  spacious  and  expensive  mission  house  and  premises — 
the  expenditure  of  vast  sums  of  money  to  the  natives,  to  in- 
duce them  to  keep  the  Sabbath,  and  unite  in  the  external  rites 
and  forms  of  Roman  Catholicism — yet  all  has  come  to  naught. 
Many  of  the  missionaries  died,  the  rest  have  removed,  the  bishop 
has  abandoned  the  field,  and  Palmas,  with  its  healthful  location, 
increasing  importance  as  a  colony,  and  its  numerous  adjacent 
tribes  of  friendly  Africans,  is  now  in  the  quiet  possession  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  missionaries,  and  those  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  Permit  me  to  recommend  to  the  Board,  in 
the  strongest  terms,  the  importance  to  us  as  a  mission,  of  the 
immediate  purchase  of  the  Roman  Catholic  premises  at  Cape 
Palmas.  I  have  information  from  the  best  authority  that  they 
Asdll  be  sold,  and  at  a  most  reasonable  rate.  The  possession  of 
them  to  us  will  be  of  incalculable  advantage.  Besides  our 
churches  at  Harper  and  Tubman  Town,  and  the  school-hovises 
at  Mount  Emory,  Gilliboh,  Sardakka,  and  Barrakka,  the  colo- 
nists need  very  much  a  central  church,  near  Latrobe;  and  as 
Governor  Russwurm  has  kindly  promised  us  a  suitable  and 
eligible  lot  for  the  purpose,  and  the  members  are  making  great 
efforts  to  build,  I  have  pledged  myself  to  the  society  to  use  my 
influence  with  the  Board  to  grant  them  an  appropriation  of  $300, 
toward  helping  them  in  the  erection  of  a  new  stone  church. 

"THE  ANNUAL  CONFERENCE. 

"  The  Liberia  Mission  annual  conference  commenced  its  session 
at  Edina,  on  Thursday,  January  9,  1845,  and  closed  on  the  fol- 
lowing Tuesday.  Never  was  there  a  more  harmonious  and  profit- 
able meeting  of  this  little  band  of  Christian  missionaries,  nor  was 
there  ever  evinced  a  greater  desire  and  firmer  resolution  to  go 
forward  in  the  great  work  assigned  them,  than  on  this  occasion. 
Several  important  resolutions  were  adopted  by  them,  which  it  is 
probable  will  appear  in  the  columns  of  the  Luminary. 

"  STATIONS  OF  THE  PREACHERS. 

"John  Seijs,  superintendent;  residence,  Monrovia.  Visits  the 
United  States  this  spring. 

"  Monrovia  and  Marshall,  B.  R.  Wilson,  one  to  be  supplied. 

"  Native  Chapel,  Monrovia,  H.  B.  Mathews,  sup. 

"  Caldwell,  New  Georgia,  and  Bushrod  Island,  Daniel  Ware,  G. 
Simpson. 

10 


no 


MISSION  TO  AFRICA. 


[chap.  V. 


"  Millsburg  and  White  Plains,  A.  D.  Williams. 

"Heddington  and  Robertsville,  H.  W.  Erskine. 

"  Garrettson  station,  Queali  country,  Elijah  Johnson. 

"  Mount  Andrew  and  Morrisburg,  Groulah  country,  A.  F.  Russell, 
"VV.  P.  Kennady. 

"  Edina,  Bassa  Cove,  and  Bexley,  John  W.  Roberts,  James  Moore. 

"  Greenville  and  Sinoe  River  circuit,  James  S.  Payne,  J.  Byrd. 

"  Cape  Palmas  circuit,  Amos  Herring. 

"  James  H.  Stevens  without  an  appointment,  at  his  own  request. 

"Francis  Burns,  Principal  of  the  Conference  Seminary,  and 
editor  of  Africa's  Luminary. 

"  NUMBEES  IN  SOCIETY. 


Monrovia, 

180 

St.  Paul's  River  circuit, 

101 

Millsburg  and  White  Plains, 

64 

Heddington  and  Robertsville, 

50 

Marshall, 

27 

Edina,       .... 

82 

Bassa  Cove, 

31 

Sinoe,        .... 

67 

Cape  Palmas, 
Garrettson  station, 

199 
36 

Total  this  year. 

837 

Total  last  year, 

874 

Decrease, 

37 

"  MISSION 

SCHOOLS. 

D.  Sc 
Monrovia,       .        .         .         .         1 

hools.  No.  F 

45 

up.    S.  Sch( 

1 

)ols.     No.  Pup 
80 

St.  Paul's  circuit,            .         .        S 

>              8f 

>              2 

70 

Millsburg  and  White  Plains,          I 

{              8( 

)              1 

90 

Edina, ] 

3e 

>              1 

54 

Bassa  Cove, 

1 

37 

Palmas,            .         .         .         .         ] 

4C 

)             2 

120 

Garrettson,      .        .         .        .        : 

L              IS 

J             1 

12 

Morrisburg,             .        .        .        . 
Robertsville  and  Heddington,        ] 
Gilliboh,          .        .        .        .        ] 

I          i( 

>             1 

i             1 

5 

8 
none 

ISTorakka,         .         .         .         .         . 

I          i( 

t< 

Sardakka,       .        .        .        .        j 

I          i( 

<t 

Barrakka,        ... 

L              1( 

It 

Mount  Andrew,      .                        ] 

I             IS 

I             1 

12 

16 


363 


12 


488 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  Ill 

"  In  closing  the  report  of  our  mission  schools,  I  Trill  add,  that 
they  are  in  a  flourishing  and  prosperous  condition.  In  these 
schools  there  are  not  less  than  one  hundred  and  twenty  native 
youth  and  children,  of  both  sexes,  preparing  for  future  usefulness. 
But  we  mourn  the  long  and  protracted  absence  of  a  classical 
teacher,  to  take  the  charge  of  our  Conference  Seminary.  This 
institution,  raised  as  it  was  to  a  state  of  unprecedented  prosperity 
and  efficiency,  by  the  untiring  labors  of  the  lamented  Burton,  has 
drooped  and  languished  ever  since  his  death.  It  is  a  powerful 
auxiliary  to  our  mission;  and  we  must  continue  to  beg,  entreat, 
urge,  and  implore  the  Society  to  send  out  a  suitable  person  to 
take  charge  of  this  high  school. 

"  Africa's  lusunaey. 
"I  had  designed  to  discontinue  this  periodical,  doubting  the 
expediency  and  propriety  of  continuing  its  publication.    But  at 
the  conference  the  members  elected  a  committee  to  report  on  the 
subject.     The  report  dwelt  largely  on  the  usefulness  of  the  paper, 
as  an  auxiliary  to  the  missionary  in  his  work ;  expressed  a  firm 
conviction  that  a  suitable  person  could  be  found  in  the  conference 
to  assume  the  editorial  department;  and  moved  that  each  member 
pledge  himself  to  raise  twenty  dollars  toward  defraying  the  ex- 
penses of  publication.     This   report  was   unanimously  adopted, 
and  a  resolution   passed,  requesting  the   superintendent   of   the 
mission  to  continue  its  publication,  and  appoint  an  editor  from 
among  the  members  of  the  conference.     Taking  into  considera- 
tion the  fact,  that  we  have  an  excellent  office  built  of  stone,  in 
good  condition,  a  good  press,  a  fuU   supply  of  type,  ink,  and 
furniture  of  every  kind,  paper  sufficient  to  last  five  years  or  more, 
and  four  interesting  native  lads  acquiring  fast  the  art  of  printing, 
I  concluded  to  make  the  experiment,  judging  that  the  amount 
pledged  by  the  conference,  and  what  may  be  obtained  on  sub- 
scriptions in  the  United  States,  will  more  than  cover  the  expense 
of  supporting  the  boys  in  question. 

"  CONCLUSION. 

"  I  must  now  bring  to  a  close  this,  perhaps,  too  detailed  report. 
I  have  been  minute  and  particular,  because  of  the  deep  interest 
I  feel  in  every  department  of  a  mission  which  must  ever  possess  a 
strong  hold  on  my  affections— and  because  of  a  desire,  that  in 
'  every  such  department,  it  may  continue  to  meet  increasing  consid- 
eration and  patronage  from  the  entire  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
Did  my  domestic  circumstances  justify  it,  I  would  crave  a  return  to 
a  field  of  labor  having  such  claims  on  the  Christian  philanthropist; 


112  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  [cHAP.  V. 

but,  as  it  is,  I  must  here  respectfully  tender  to  the  Board  mj  resig- 
nation of  the  superintendency  of  the  Liberia  mission.  In  retiring 
to  some  field  of  labor  at  home,  I  beg  to  assure  you,  sir,  that  I 
shall  not  cease  to  feel  a  deep  and  lively  interest  in  the  r^issionary 
cause — but,  to  the  contrary,  use  every  effort,  wherever  my  lot  may 
be  cast,  to  promote  its  great  and  glorious  objects.  For  the  Liberia 
mission,  more  particularly,  my  anxiety  "will  continue  to  be  intense. 
Connected  as  I  have  been  -with  it  for  more  than  ten  years,  and  see- 
ing as  I  have,  and  watching  over  its  steady  onward  growth  and 
improvement,  I  pray  Heaven  it  may  never  lack  friends  nor  means 
to  sustain  it. 

"I  have  the  pleasure  to  be,  with  the  highest  esteem,  reverend 
and  dear  sir,  yours  respectfully,  Johx  Sets." 

In  1845  the  Rev.  J.  B.  Benham  was  appointed  superin- 
tendent of  the  Liberia  mission,  the  Rev.  W.  B.  Williams 
Principal  of  the  Monrovia  Seminary,  and  Rev.  W.  B.  Hoyt 
assistant  missionary. 

They  arrived,  with  their  families,  at  Monrovia  in  De- 
cember, and  were  warmly  greeted  by  their  brethren  at 
the  mission  house. 

But  few  days  had  elapsed  after  their  arrival,  ere  they 
were  called  upon  to  witness  a  scene  of  the  most  unmiti- 
gated horror  and  barbarity. 

Intelligence  was  received  at  the  mission  house,  that 
Capt.  Bell,  of  the  African  squadron,  had  captured  a 
slaver,  about  three  days  out  from  Cabenda,  and  three 
hundred  miles  from  Congo,  having  on  board  nine  hundred 
slaves.  On  the  first  day  after  their  capture  nineteen  died ; 
and  before  they  reached  Monrovia  the  number  had  been 
reduced  to  seven  hundred  and  fifty-six.  Messrs.  Benham 
and  Hoyt,  in  company  with  Governor  Roberts,  Judge  Ben- 
edict, and  Dr.  Lugenbeel,  went  to  the  slaver,  and  beheld  a 
scene  of  horror  beyond  the  power  of  pen  adequately  to 
describe.  The  following  extract  from  the  Missionary  Re- 
port of  1846  will  throw  light  upon  this  subject: 

"Just  one  week  after  landing  at  Monrovia,  they  were  called  to 
witness  a  scene  of  horror  and  of  wretchedness,  sufficient  to  melt 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  113 

the  hardest  heart,  and  to  make  a  man  possessing  the  common 
sensibilities  of  human  nature  ashamed  of  his  species.  On  Sabbath 
evening,  the  14th  of  December,  intelligence  was  received  at  the 
mission  house,  that  Captain  Bell,  of  the  African  squadron,  had 
captured  a  bark  at  the  leeward,  about  three  degrees  south, 
three  days  out  from  Cabenda,  and  about  two  hundred  miles  from 
Congo.  She  had  on  board,  at  the  time  she  was  taken,  about  nine 
hundred  slaves.  On  the  first  day  after  her  capture  nineteen  died; 
and  by  the  time  she  reached  Monrovia,  during  a  passage  of  four- 
teen days,  the  number  had  been  reduced  to  seven  hundred  and 
fifty-six,  and  several  of  these  in  dying  circumstances.  The  name 
of  the  slaver  was  *  Pons,'  of  Philadelphia.  On  Monday,  the  15th, 
brothers  Benham  and  Hoyt,  in  company  with  Governor  Roberts, 
Judge  Benedict,  and  Dr.  Lugenbeel,  proceeded  to  the  captured 
vessel,  where  they  beheld  a  spectacle  which  it  is  impossible  for 
the  powers  of  description  to  portray.  In  attempting  to  give  some 
faint  idea  of  this  revolting  sight,  brother  Benham  remarks:  *  The 
stench  of  the  vessel  was  such,  that  we  remained  but  a  few  mo- 
ments on  board;  long  enough,  however,  to  see  something  of  the 
indescribable  horrors  of  the  African  slave-trade !  It  was  sup- 
posed that  a  thermometer  would  range  at  one  hundred  to  one 
hundred  and  twenty  in  the  hold.  Though  I  did  not  go  down, 
I  saw  that,  with  few  exceptions,  they  were  in  a  state  of  entire 
nudity.  Several  were  in  a  dying  condition,  and  many  others  were 
so  emaciated  that  their  skin  literally  cleaved  to  their  bones. 
Others,  again,  had  worn  their  skin  through,  producing  putrid 
ulcers,  which  fed  swarms  of  flies.' 

"  The  same  horrible  scene  is  also  attempted  to  be  painted,  in 
a  letter  by  the  Rev.  W.  B.  Hoyt,  as  follows:  '  I  had  been  prepared, 
to  some  extent,  for  a  scene  of  horror,  by  the  account  of  Lieutenant 
Cogdell,  the  gentlemanly  officer  in  command;  but  I  found  the  half 
had  not  been  told  me.  iS^ay,  it  is  utterly  impossible  for  language 
to  convey  an  appropriate  idea  of  the  suffering  of  that  wretched 
company.  The  decks  were  literally  crowded  with  poor  abject 
beings.  The  living  and  the  dying  were  huddled  together  with 
less  care  than  is  bestowed  upon  the  brute  creation.  Here  and 
there  might  be  seen  individuals  in  the  last  agonies  of  expiring 
nature — unknown,  and  apparently  unnoticed.  There  was  no  offer 
of  sympathy  to  alleviate,  in  the  least,  their  misery.  Their  com- 
panions appeared  dejected — weighed  down  with  their  own  sorrows. 
My  heart  sickens  at  the  remembrance  of  that  awful  scene.  As  I 
came  on  the  crowded  4eck,  I  saw,  directly  m  frojit  of  me,  one, 

10* 


114  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  [cHAP.  V. 

emaciated,  and  -vrorn  do-^rn  -with  suffering  to  a  mere  skeleton, 
pining  away,  and  apparently  near  eternity  I  looked  over  into 
the  steerage:  the  hot,  mephitic  air  almos*,  overpowered  me.  At 
the  foot  of  the  ladder  lay  two  of  the  most  miserable  beings  I  ever 
beheld.  They  were  reduced,  as  the  one  above-named,  so  that 
their  bones  almost  protruded  from  their  flesh.  Large  sores  had 
been  worn  upon  their  sides  and  limbs,  as  they  had  been  compelled 
to  lie  upon  the  hard  plank  composing  the  deck  of  the  vessel. 
They  lay  directly  under  the  hatchway,  whither  they  had  crawled, 
apparently,  to  obtain  a  little  purer  air.  One  I  thought  dead,  until, 
by  some  slight  motion  of  the  limbs,  I  discovered  his  agonies  were 
not  ended.  The  other  lay  with  his  face  toward  me;  and  such  an 
expression  of  unmitigated  anguish  I  never  before  saw.  I  cannot 
banish  the  horrid  picture.  These  were  not  isolated  cases;  but,  as 
they  were  first  noticed,  they  made,  perhaps,  a  stronger  impression 
on  my  mind.* 

"Of  this  large  and  distressed  crew,  the  greater  portion  were 
fine-looking  boys,  from  ten  to  twenty  years  of  age.  There  were 
only  forty-seven  girls  in  the  company.  It  now  became  the  duty 
of  Dr.  J.  W.  Lugenbeel,  United  States  agent  for  Recaptured 
Africans,  to  provide  for  all  these  destitute  and  wretched  beings, 
who,  in  the  providence  of  God,  had  been  thrown  upon  the  colony 
for  support,  in  the  best  way  he  could.  In  making  a  distribution 
of  them,  he  proposed  to  place  a  portion  of  them  under  the  care  of 
our  mission,  to  be  trained  up  under  moral  and  religious  influence, 
and  educated  for  future  usefulness.  Being  without  instruction 
from  the  Board,  and  in  view  of  the  scarcity  of  provision,  the 
superintendent  felt  himself  at  a  loss  how  to  act  in  the  case.  Un- 
willing, however,  to  let  so  favorable  an  opportunity  of  filling  up 
our  mission  schools  pass  without  improvement,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  hesitating  to  assume,  without  authority  from  the  Board,  so 
great  a  responsibility,  he  determined  to  call  a  meeting  of  such 
members  of  the  Liberia  conference  as  were  accessible,  for  con- 
sultation and  advice.  This  meeting  was  held  on  the  same  day 
the  recaptured  slaves  were  brought  into  Monrovia.  It  resulted  in 
the  passage  of  a  resolution,  recommending  the  superintendent  to 
take  one  hundred  of  them  under  the  patronage  of  the  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  To  assist  in  defray- 
ing the  increased  expenses  which  this  new  responsibility  would 
occasion,  a  subscription  was  opened  on  the  spot;  and,  as  an  evi- 
dence of  the  deep  interest  felt  by  the  missionaries  present,  the  sum 
of  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  dollars  was  pledged  for  this  object. 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  115 

A  circular  "was  immediately  issued  from  the  office  of  Africa's 
Luminary,  in  -which  all  these  thrilling  facts  were  detailed,  and  a 
copy  forthmth  transmitted  to  the  Board.  This  document  contains 
a  communication  from  brother  Benhara,  from  which  we  extract 
the  following: 

"  '  Agreeably  to  the  recommendation  of  the  meeting,  we  have 
taken  under  our  care  one  hundred  of  the  recaptured  children,  em- 
bracing nineteen  girls,  they  being  all  the  girls  we  could  obtain, 
and  now  appeal  to  our  Missionary  Board,  and  the  friends  of 
African  missions  generally,  for  help.  Brethren,  shall  we  appeal 
in  Tain  ?  Was  there  ever  a  time  of  greater  need  ?  I  am  instructed 
on  no  account  to  exceed  the  appropriation  made  by  the  General 
Missionary  Committee;  and,  in  consequence  of  the  exhausted  state 
of  the  treasury,  that  appropriation  is  hardly  sufficient  to  meet  the 
current  expenses  of  the  year.  The  ordinary  amount  required  to 
support  and  educate  a  native  scholar  is  thirty  dollars  annually.  I 
had  a  list  of  thirty-six  names  to  confer.  For  the  support  of  these, 
at  least  for  one  year,  I  conclude  I  am  at  liberty  to  draw  on  the 
Treasurer.  But  who  will  support  those  for  whom  we  select  names 
according  to  our  own  discretion  ?  The  amount  required  will  be 
about  two  thousand  dollars  per  annum.  The  most  of  them  are  of 
such  an  age  that  they  will  require  instruction  from  five  to  sevea 
years. 

"  '  Will  not  some  of  our  friends  come  forward,  and  make  an 
extra  effort  ?  By  the  advice  of  all  concerned,  I  have  assumed  the 
responsibility  of  supporting  them  until  I  hear  from  the  Board,  or 
from  the  persons  whose  names  we  have  taken  the  liberty  to  confer 
upon  them;  when  we  shall  determine  whether  we  have  them  bound 
to  us  by  colonial  authority,  or  give  them  up  again  to  be  bound  out 
to  others.  In  that  event,  we  shall  feel  like  exclaiming,  "  If  I  am 
bereaved  of  my  children,  I  am  bereaved." 

"  *  If  we  can  be  assisted  in  the  support  of  these  children,  we 
shall  have  great  occasion  to  hope  that  a  new  impulse  will  be  given 
to  the  missionary  cause  in  this  country.  They  speak  an  entirely 
different  language  front  the  tribes  in  this  part  of  Africa,  and  they 
are  at  a  distance  of  many  hundred  miles  from  the  place  of  their 
nativity;  and,  on  both  these  accounts,  we  shall  expect  they  will 
remain  with  us  until  the  time  for  which  they  may  be  bound  shall 
have  expired.  Every  change  with  them  now  will  be  for  the  better; 
we  may,  therefore,  hope  for  their  gratitude  and  fidelity.' 

"  The  facts  and  thrilling  appeals  contained  in  the  '  Circular,'  as 
well  as  in  other  dispatches  received  at  the  same  time,  produced  a 


H6  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  [cHAP.  V. 

general  sensation  throughout  the  country.  Two  special  ineetinga 
were  gotten  up  immediately,  in  this  city,  for  the  relief  of  the  re- 
captured Africans;  one  by  tlie  New  York  Colonization  Society, 
and  the  other  by  our  Board  of  Managers.  The  former  was  held  at 
the  Tabernacle,  and  resulted  in  a  collection  and  pledges,  the  ag- 
gregate of  which  was  rising  six  hundred  dollars;  which  amount 
was  greatly  enlarged  by  subsequent  donations.  The  latter  was 
held  at  the  Allen-street  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  and  was 
appropriately  and  effectively  addressed  by  the  Rev.  M.  Scudder, 
of  the  Vestry-street  church,  and  the  Rer.  William  Roberts,  of 
Jersey  City.  The  collection  and  pledges,  on  this  occasion,  in- 
cluding provisions  and  other  articles,  amounted  to  about  thirteen 
hundred  dollars.  With  the  special  object  of  meeting  this  emer- 
gency, donations  in  money,  provisions,  and  clothing,  have  also 
been  sent  in  from  various  parts  of  the  country,  all  indicating  the 
deep  and  pervading  interest  felt  for  these  rescued  captives.  Ac- 
companying these  donations  have  been,  in  many  instances,  letters, 
expressive  of  the  strong  and  cherished  sympathies  of  the  donors 
for  the  wretched  sufferers,  and  the  most  earnest  desire  for  their 
physical,  mental,  and  moral  culture.  These  tangible  evidences  of 
philanthropic  and  Christian  zeal,  have  greatly  encouraged  the 
Board  to  hope,  that  this  signal  event,  so  strangely  overruled  by 
the  providence  of  God,  will  have  the  effect  to  give  a  new  impulse 
to  missionary  effort  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church." 

The  superintendent's  report  for  the  years  1845  and  1846 
does  not  contain  iiny  thing  of  additional  interest  to  that 
made  the  previous  year,  by  Mr.  Seys,  with  the  exception 
that  the  mission  still  continued  to  receive  the  smiles  of 
Providence,  and  all  its  departments  were  steadily  prosper- 
inof  under  the  labors  of  the  missionaries. 

o 

One  hundred  children  of  the  slave  ship  Pons  had  been 
taken  into  the  mission  schools  and  families,  and  were  pro- 
vided with  food  and  clothing. 

The  healtli  of  Rev.  Mr.  Hoyt  and  his  wife  was  such,  in 
consequence  of  repeated  attacks  of  the  African  fever,  that 
it  was  deemed  prudent  for  them  to  return  to  the  States. 

Miss  Laura  Brush,  and  Miss  Lavinia  Johnson,  whose 
health  had  been  restored,  sailed  in  the  Liberia  packet  for 
Momovia,  to  enter  upon  the  work  of  missions. 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  Il7 

The  annual  report  of  the  superintendent  presents  several 
encouraging  aspects.  The  conference  seminary  was  reported 
to  be  in  a  prosperous  condition,  notwithstanding  it  was  again 
clad  in  mourning  by  the  death  of  its  estimable  Principal, 
Mr.  Williams. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Hoyt  was  appointed  his  successor,  and  the 
exercises  of  the  institution  met  with  but  little  interruption. 
An  increase  in  the  membership  was  reported  during  the 
year,  and  the  various  stations,  with  but  one  exception,  en- 
joyed a  refreshing,  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

The  annual  report  of  1848  represents  the  Liberia  mission, 
in  1847,  as  in  an  unusually  prosperous  condition.  Several 
of  the  mission  stations  had  been  graciously  visited  with 
revivals. 

Liberia  having  assumed  a  place  among  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  as  an  independent  republic,  modeled  after  that  of  the 
United  States,  it  is  presumed  that  the  cause  of  missions  will 
become  more  permanently  successful ;  and  we  most  ardently 
desire,  that  the  light  which  shines  in  western  Africa,  may 
radiate  through  all  the  dark  wastes  of  that  long-degraded 
continent.  We  ti-ust  this  youthful  republic  will  acquire  sta- 
bihty  and  strength ;  and  that  its  energies  will  be  directed  to 
the  advancement  of  education  and  religion;  and  that  it  will 
be  sustained  by  all  the  humane  governments  of  the  world, 
in  the  suppression  of  bloody  wars  and  that  foul  and  un- 
natural traffick  in  human  heinous,  which  has  darkened  its 
shores,  and  disgraced  its  annals  for  ages  past. 

In  consequence  of  continued  ill  health,  Rev.  Mr.  Benham 
was  obliged  to  return,  with  his  family,  to  the  United  States. 
His  annual  report  for  the  year,  contained  the  cheering  intel- 
ligence that  the  cause  of  Cliristianity  was  steadily  advancing 
in  the  republic.  An  addition  of  one-tenth  had  been  made  to 
the  Church  since  the  last  report,  and  the  work  was  extend- 
ing into  the  interior.  The  ''Libera  Conference  Missionary 
Society"  was   increasing   in   interest   and    prosperity,  and 


118  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  [cHAP.  V. 

promised  to  be  an  efficient  auxiliary  in  promoting  the  great 
object  of  sending  the  Gospel  to  the  destitute. 

In  1848,  the  bishop  having  charge  of  foreign  missions, 
in  \iew  of  the  many  difficulties  connected  with  the  super- 
\'ision  of  the  Liberia  mission,  such  as  the  distance  of  the 
field,  the  great  expense  in  reaching  it,  and  the  immense 
sacrifice  of  life  consequent  upon  exposure  to  the  malaria,  in 
connection  with  the  fact,  that  there  were  colored  minis- 
ters there,  of  sufficient  numbers  and  talents  to  take  charge 
of  the  entire  work,  divided  the  field  into  three  districts,  and 
appointed  the  following  presiding  elders,  namely :  J.  W.  Rob- 
erts, for  Monrovia ;  J.  S.  Payne,  for  Bassa ;  and  Francis  Burns, 
for  Cape  Palmas,  the  latter  of  whom  was  appointed  to  pre- 
side at  the  next  annual  conference,  to  be  held  at  Bassa  Cove, 
January  3,  1849.  We  look  forvvard  T^^th  some  degree  of 
anxiety  to  the  result  of  this  experiment. 

Important  and  interesting  intelligence  has  recently  been 
received  from  Liberia. 

It  \nl\  be  recollected  that  the  colony  of  Liberia  lies  mid- 
way between  Sierra  Leone  and  Cape  Palmas.  Its  popula- 
tion, including  the  aboriginals,  who  incorporated  them- 
selves with  the  immigrants,  has  increased  to  upward  of 
eighty  thousand,  while  the  land  they  occupy  extends  along 
nine  hundred  and  twenty  miles  of  coast,  and  reaches,  on  an 
average,  about  one  hundred  miles  into  the  interior.  The 
proportion  of  the  population  of  Americans,  is  estimated  at 
about  ten  thousand ;  and  such  has  been  the  effect  of  their 
example  and  influence,  that,  out  of  the  remaining  seventy 
thousand,  consisting  of  aboriginals,  or  of  captives  released 
from  slavery,  at  least  fifty  thousand  can  speak  the  English 
language.  The  desire  for  education  is  so  great,  that  instan- 
ces are  not  uncommon  of  natives  sending  their  children  four 
or  five  hundred  miles  from  the  interior,  to  be  instructed  in 
the  primary  schools,  of  which  there  are  thirty-six  in  opera- 
tion.    The  whole  territory  of  Liberia  has  been  purchased. 


CHAP,  v.]  MISSION  TO  AFRICA.  119 

from  time  to  time,  from  the  aboriginal  owners ;  and  in  this 
way  twenty  petty  sovereignties  have  been  extinguished.  In 
its  former  condition  the  coast  was  the  constant  resort  of  sla- 
vers ;  but  the  traffick  is  now  suppressed  entirely,  as  far  as  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  republic  extends,  and  its  entire  abandon- 
ment is  an  invariable  stipulation  in  every  treaty  of  trade 
and  protection  into  which  the  republic  may  consent  to  enter 
with  the  neighboring  states.  Very  recently  the  cheering 
intelHgence  has  been  received,  of  the  entire  destruction  of 
the  last  slave  factories,  throughout  the  whole  extent  of  the 
coast.  The  present  indications  in  regard  to  Africa,  are  of 
the  most  auspicious  character;  and  we  look  forward,  with 
more  cheering  anticipations  than  ever,  to  the  day  w^ien, 
through  the  influence  of  the  Bible  and  missionary,  the  ac- 
cursed traffick  in  human  flesh  will  become  as  abhorrent  and 
lotlisome  to  the  whole  civilized  world  as  cannibalism,  and 
the  unobstructed  light,  and  freedom,  and  glory  of  the  Gos- 
pel will  shine  away  the  Paganism  and  Mohammedanism  of 
that  long-benighted  land. 


120  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [CHAP.  VI 


CHAPTER    YI. 

MISSION  TO  OREGON. 

Far  beyond  that  vast  mountain  range  which  forms  one 
of  the  physical  boundaries  of  this  immense  continent,  that 
stretches  itself  from  sea  to  sea,  a  solitary  stranger  from  the 
land  of  the  "white  man"  was  seen  mingling  in  the  midst  of 
a  large  concourse  of  Flat  Head  Indians,  who  were  zealously 
enoraored  in  the  celebration  of  one  of  their  religious  festivals. 

We  know  not  how  the  stranger  was  impressed  by  the  su- 
perstitious rites  he  beheld,  for  he  was  not  a  missionary ;  but 
his  religious  prepossessions — and  who  has  them  not  ? — told 
him  they  were  wrong,  and  he  hesitated  not  to  make  known 
his  thoughts.  He  informed  them  of  a  people,  living  toward 
the  "rising  sun,"  who  had  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God, 
which  they  received  from  a  book  which  the  Great  Spirit  had 
sent  to  them. 

This  communication  impressed  them  with  such  force,  that 
a  council  of  the  chief  men  of  the  nation  was  convened,  and, 
as  a  result  of  their  deliberations,  a  deputation  of  four  of 
their  principal  men  was  sent  on  a  journey  across  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  to  inquire  after  the  "  white  man's  God  "  and  the 
wonderful  book  from  heaven. 

After  a  tedious  and  perilous  journey,  they  anived  at  St. 
Louis,  and  were  introduced  to  General  Clark,  the  Indian 
agent,  to  whom  they  communicated  the  object  of  their 
mission. 

The  General  put  them  in  possession  of  all  the  facts  in  re- 
lation to  their  inquiries,  corroborating  what  had  been  told 
them  by  the  stranger  at  their  distant  home.  The  facts  con- 
nected with  this  singular  and  interesting  mission  from  the 
Flat  Heads,  accompanied  with  an  engraving  of  the  heads 
of  the  tribe,  were  communicated  through  the  Christian 
Advocate  and  Journal  in  1833. 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  121 

It  was  not  remarkable  that  an  interest  was  at  once  awa- 
kened in  the  Christian  community  in  regard  to  their  spirit- 
ual condition.  This  interest  was  greatly  increased  by  a 
touching  appeal  made  in  their  behalf,  by  the  lamented  Dr. 
Fisk,  in  whose  heart  the  fire  of  missions  always  burned  with 
an  even  flame. 

A  response  to  this  appeal  was  promptly  made  by  two 
young  men,  one  of  whom  was  a  student  at  the  Wesleyan 
University,  and  the  other  a  traveling  minister.  Jason  and 
Daniel  Lee,  accompanied  by  Cyrus  Shejmrd  as  school- 
teacher, started  out  upon  their  journey  of  three  thousand 
miles,  across  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The  projection  of  this 
mission  gave  a  fresh  impulse  to  the  cause  of  missions  in 
general,  as  sho^vn  in  an  increase  of  fifty  per  cent,  in  the 
contributions  to  this  benevolent  cause. 

After  a  tedious  and  perilous  journey,  they  arrived  at  Fort 
Vancouver  in  September,  1834,  ha\'ing  selected  this  site  as 
the  most  eligible  for  the  establishment  of  the  Oregon  mis- 
sion. On  the  28th  of  the  above  month.  Rev.  Jason  Lee 
preached  the  first  sermon  ever  preached  in  the  territory,  to 
a  company  of  whites,  half-breeds,  and  Indians,  who  listened 
with  attention  to  his  message.  During  the  month  of  No- 
vember, the  missionary,  after  preaching,  baptized  four  adults 
and  fifteen  children,  thus  administering  this  Christian  ordi- 
nance for  the  first  time  in  the  Oregon  territory. 

The  missionaries  were  treated  with  great  respect  and  hos- 
pitality by  the  citizens,  and  every  information  relative  to  the 
condition  of  the  Indians  was  cheerfully  given. 

As  the  result  of  the  maturest  deliberation,  in  regard  to 
the  objects  of  their  mission,  it  was  deemed  proper,  in  view 
of  the  localities  of  the  tribe,  to  remove  from  Fort  Vancou- 
ver to  the  Willamette  river,  about  twenty-five  miles  from 
its  junction  with  the  Columbia,  and  sixty  from  the  shores  of 
the  Pacific. 

At  that  place  they  found   a  company  of  French  and 

11 


122  MISSIOX  TO  OREGON.  [CHAP.  VI. 

Americans,  -svlio  Iiad  intermarried  with  the  natives,  and  were 
hut  few  removes  from  barbarism. 

They  no  sooner  arrived  at  the  place,  than  they  com- 
menced to  build  them  cabins,  and  cultivate  the  soil,  Avhich 
was  remarkably  fertile. 

So  soon  as  their  accommodations  would  allow,  they  opened 
a  school  for  the  instruction  of  tlie  children,  and  commenced 
preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  inhabitants.  At  the  request 
of  the  principal  men  at  Fort  Vancouver,  Mr.  Shepard  w^as 
left  in  charge  of  a  school,  consisting  chiefly  of  half-breeds 
collected  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Fort,  and  the  children  of  the 
Hudson  Bay  Company.  The  prospects  of  success  w^ere  so 
encouraging,  that  the  Missionary  Board  sent  out  a  rein- 
forcement, consisting  of  a  physician,  carpenter,  blacksmith, 
and  three  female  teachers.  This  company,  including  the 
wives,  children,  and  domestics,  amounted  to  thirteen. 

They  arrived  at  the  mission  house  in  May,  1837,  where 
they  were  received  with  great  cordiality.  Thus  strength- 
ened, the  mission  rapidly  increased  in  usefulness  and  pros- 
perity. So  important  had  this  field  become,  and  so  great 
was  the  demand  for  laborers,  that,  before  the  lapse  of  an- 
other year,  the  Rev.  David  Leslie,  w  ife,  and  three  children, 
and  the  Rev.  H.  K,  W.  Perkins,  accompanied  by  a  pious  ^ 
young  lady  as  teacher,  joined  their  brethren  at  Willamette. 

To  prevent  the  manufacture,  sale,  and  use  of  ardent  spir- 
its as  a  beverage,  a  temperance  society  was  formed,  on  the 
total  abstinence  principle,  and  all  united  in  giving  it  a  hearty 
support. 

The  labors  of  the  devoted  missionaries  w^ere  crowned  with 
success.  The  seed  sown,  in  due  time  produced  a  harvest 
full  of  encouragement.  The  God  of  missions  poured  out 
his  Spirit  on  the  school  under  the  superintendence  of  Mr. 
Shepard,  who  had  left  Fort  Vancouver  and  joined  his  breth- 
ren at  Willamette.  The  revival  extended  to  the  adults ;  and 
French,  English,  Americans,  and  half-breed  Indians  were 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  123 

converted  and  brought  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  The  num- 
ber of  accessions  amounted  to  forty. 

A  missionary  society  was  formed,  and  three  hundred  and 
forty-eight  dollars  were  subscribed  in  aid  of  the  cause.  The 
missionaries,  by  their  self-denying  labors,  had  gained  the  con- 
fidence of  the  citizens  of  the  colony  and  surrounding  coun- 
try, and  also  the  Indians  with  whom  they  came  in  contact. 

A  door  being  opened  among  extensive  tribes  of  Indians 
extending  from  the  coast  to  the  Rocky  Mountains,  in  1838 
Rev.  Jason  Lee  visited  the  States,  accompanied  by  five  young 
natives,  three  of  whom  were  to  be  educated  at  the  expense 
of  their  parents,  and  the  remaining  two  were  to  travel  with 
him.  His  object  was  to  procure  more  help  for  that  inter- 
esting, though  distant  field  of  labor.  In  this  he  was  suc- 
cessful, as  the  Missionary  Board,  after  mature  deliberation, 
resolved  to  send  an  additional  reinforcement.  On  the  re- 
turn of  Rev.  Mr.  Lee  to  Oregon,  the  Board  were  enabled  to 
send  out  with  him  five  missionaries,  one  physician,  a  black- 
smith, millwright,  cabinet  maker,  three  carpenters  and  joiners, 
three  farmers,  a  mission  steward,  and  several  female  teachers. 

This  company  embarked  for  Oregon  by  way  of  the  Sand- 
wich Islands,  where,  after  a  voyage  of  ten  months,  they 
arrived.  Before  their  arrival  a  glorious  work  of  God  was 
effected  through  the  prayers,  personal  efibrts,  and  faithful, 
earnest  exhortations  of  the  missionaries,  which  resulted  in 
the  conversion  of  upward  of  one  thousand  souls.  So  rapid 
and  powerful  a  re^dval  never  was  known  before,  nor  since, 
among  any  Indian  tribes. 

As  every  thing  relating  to  the  conversion  of  the  heathen 
is  important,  and  this  work  was  of  so  marked  and  wonder- 
ful a  character,  we  subjoin  the  following  communication  to 
the  Corresponding  Secretary,  taken  from  the  journal  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Perkins : 

"  Very  Dear  Sir, — Knowing  the  deep  interest  which  the  friends 
of  missions  feel  in  the  success  of  the  Gospel  in  this  country,  the 


124  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [CHAP.  VI. 

large  sums  of  money  which  have  been  expended,  and  the  many 
praj'ers  "which  are  daily  offered  to  God  for  this  object,  I  deem  it 
■will  be  highly  gratifying  to  them  to  hear  that  God  has  begun  to 
pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  us;  and  that  there  has  been  a  glorious 
work  advancing,  the  past  winter,  among  the  Cliinook  tribe,  for 
one  hundred  miles  along  the  Columbia;  and  that  some  hundreds 
of  them  have  turned  to  the  Lord,  and  have  become  a  spiritual 
Church  of  praying  souls.  The  work  has  been  gradual,  but  very 
powerful.     It  commenced  at  this  station  as  follows: 

"  About  the  beginning  of  September  last,  there  arrived  at  this 
station  three  men,  travelers  from  the  United  States,  via  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  bound,  they  knew  not  whither,  but  seeking  a  better 
country — not  the  heavenly,  for  they  were  all  prayerless  souls. 
Yet,  they  had  not  always  been  so,  or,  at  least,  not  all  of  them,  as 
will  be  seen  hereafter.  Their  names  were  Benjamin  "Wright,  David 
Dutton,  and  Peter  Lawson. 

"  Being  about  to  put  up  a  large  building  for  the  convenience  of 
giving  instruction  to  the  natives,  we  concluded  to  hire  them;  and, 
accordingly,  they  commenced  working  at  the  mission,  and  became 
members  of  our  family.  They  were  unknown  to  us,  and  we  to 
them;  and  so  far  as  religious  feeling  was  concerned,  we  had  no 
reason  to  suspect  any.  "We  looked  upon  them,  at  first,  with  a 
suspicious  eye,  not  knowing  how  they  would  relish  our  religious 
exercises. 

"  After  some  days,  the  uncommon  pensiveness,  or,  rather,  sad- 
ness— for  he  was  always  pensive— -of  Mr,  Wright,  awakened 
suspicion  in  our  mind  that  he  had  known  something  of  disap- 
pointment, or  sorrow  of  some  kind,  we  hardly  knew  what,  and 
hardly  dared  to  make  inquiries.  At  family  worship,  this  feeling 
of  restless  sorrow  was  more  particularly  visible — not  in  his  eye, 
for  this  was  usually  closed  or  turned  away  at  such  seasons,  but  in 
his  manner — the  tardy  step,  the  suppressed  sigh,  the  tremulous 
voice,  all,  all  told  too  plainly  what  it  was  the  wish  of  the  man  to 
conceal.  Reader — if  one  should  ever  ponder  these  lines — it  was 
the  guilt  of  an  unfaithful  messenger  of  heaven! 

"  The  whole  matter  was  soon  made  plain,  when  we  learned  that 
he  had  been,  for  many  years,  a  circuit  rider  in  the  Methodist  con- 
nection. But,  such  was  the  reluctance  with  which  he  made  this 
confession,  and  such  the  sorrow  which  seemed  to  overwhelm  him 
at  the  bare  mention  of  it,  that  we  forbore;  and  it  was  some  days 
before  we  dared  so  to  resume  the  subject,  as  to  draw  from  him 
some  account  of  himself. 


CHAP.  VI. J  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  125 

"  Many  weary  months  had  passed — months  of  deep  anguish, 
such  only  as  an  unfaithful  minister  can  feel — since  lie  had  laid 
aside  that  commission  his  Lord  had  given  him  to  execute.  In  the 
meantime  he  had  tried  the  world;  the  paltry  trash  of  wealth 
flowed  into  his  hand  in  abundance,  but  happiness  was  not  in  it; 
riches  came  and  went,  came  and  went,  until  his  weary  spirit 
lothed  the  pursuit;  and  now  came  the  struggle,  whether  he 
should  return  to  God  and  duty,  or  persist  in  the  heart-sickening 
chase.  Undecided,  ashamed,  bewildered,  he  sought  to  fly  the 
abodes  of  men.  With  a  wild,  tumultuous  storm  raging  in  his 
bosom,  he  mounted  his  horse,  to  travel  he  hardly  knew  whither. 

"  At  length,  thinking  that  happiness  might  i30ssibly  be  found 
by  exchanging  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic  for  those  of  the  Pacific, 
he  joined  a  small  company,  who,  like  himself,  were  in  pursuit  of 
happiness,  and  boldly  ventured  across  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The 
voice  of  prayer  and  praise  awakened  in  his  breast  that  class  of 
feelings  which  he  could  not  well  conceal.  The  secret  and  irre- 
sistible wish  arose  in  his  soul,  to  regain  that  peace  and  happiness 
which  he  had  lost. 

"  But,  then,  he  was  no  private  individual.  He  again  felt  that 
'  woe,'  which  had  followed  his  soul  fourteen  years  before,  to  follow 
him  if  he  preached  not  the  Gospel.  He  knew  his  duty,  and  he 
knew  that  to  return  to  that  duty  was  his  only  path  to  the  favor 
of  God.  The  struggle  was  hard.  The  tempter  came  with  over- 
whelming violence;  he  was  on  the  very  borders  of  despair.  He  at 
length  resolved,  though  feeling  extreme  weakness,  to  take  again 
the  hallowed  cross,  and,  come  what  would,  never  to  hide  again 
his  Lord's  command.  He  humbly  requested  the  privilege  of  testi- 
fying in  his  Master's  name.  The  privilege  was  granted,  and,  by 
discharging  this  duty,  his  peace  of  mind  returned;  not  as  in  past 
days,  but  such  a  taste  as  only  induced  him  constantly  to  apply  to 
the  same  great  source.  Brother  Lee,  finding  it  necessary  at  this 
time,  for  the  supply  of  our  temporal  wants,  to  make  a  voyage  to 
Willamette,  left  us,  on  the  16th  of  October,  with  our  house  about 
half  completed;  Button  and  Lawson  leaving  us  about  the  same 
time,  I  was  left  alone  with  brother  Wright. 

"  Soon  after  we  were  left  alone,  we  concluded,  for  the  improve- 
ment of  our  minds,  and  our  advancement  in  the  spiritual  life,  to 
deliver  a  sermon  before  each  other  every  evening  before  our  fire- 
side, my  wife  being  the  only  one  besides  who  could  understand 
English,  and  accordingly  commenced,  with  all  the  formality  due 
to  an  audience.     These  exercises  were  greatly  blessed  to  us;  and, 

11* 


126  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [CHAP.  VI. 

as  we  unfolded  to  each  other  the  Gospel  duties  and  privileges,  we 
were  led  to  seek,  more  and  more,  an  entire  conformity  to  Christ. 
Seeing  us  so  earnestly  engaged,  from  day  to  day,  in  the  services 
of  religion,  the  attention  of  some  of  the  natives  was  arrested,  and 
they  began  to  attend  with  us,  although  as  mere  spectators,  for  they 
understood  none  of  these  things.  At  length,  their  curiosity  arose 
to  such  a  pitch,  that  a  few  of  them  begged  of  me  to  explain  to 
them,  in  their  own  language,  what  we  discoursed  to  each  other. 

"  We  had  constantly  preached  to  them,  from  the  commencement 
of  oiir  mission  among  them,  but  without  effect,  they  being  entirely 
indifferent  to  Gospel  truth.  I  now  commenced  explaining  to  them, 
at  the  close  of  every  sermon,  the  leading  truths  which  we  had  dis- 
cussed; and  we  now  saw,  for  the  first  time,  that  these  truths  pro- 
duced a  seriousness  among  them.  Their  interest  increased,  and 
they  at  last  came  with  a  request  that  we  would  reverse  the  order 
of  the  exercises,  and  speak  to  them  first.  This  I  did,  and  we 
still  continued  our  exercises  in  English  at  the  close;  and  their 
attention  was  so  fixed,  that  some  of  them  continued  to  tarry 
through  the  English  exercises. 

"  We  now  began  to  wrestle  for  all  the  fullness  of  the  Gospel 
blessings,  even  for  the  '  sanctification  of  soul,  body,  and  spirit.' 
This  great  blessing  I  obtained  at  the  Monmouth  camp  meeting,  in 
1836;  but  after  going  again  to  my  station,  (Mercer,  Me.,)  I  enjoyed 
it  only  a  few  weeks.  It  then  gave  me  such  happiness,  that  the 
impression  of  it  never  left  me;  and,  in  all  my  backslidings  since, 
I  have  ever  looked  back  to  those  few  weeks  when  I  enjoyed  this 
fullness  of  love,  as  the  happiest  portion  of  my  life — it  was  heaven 
below.  There  was  but  one  on  my  station  who  professed  to  enjoy 
it;  and  she  being  an  unmarried  female,  I  could  have  no  counsel  or 
instruction,  which  I  so  much  needed  at  that  time.  The  valuable 
works  of  Wesley  and  Fletcher  were  not  then  in  my  possession,  nor 
was  I  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  doctrine  of  holiness.  My 
inexperienced  feet  were,  therefore,  soon  turned  out  of  the  way; 
and,  yielding  to  the  reasonings  of  Satan,  I  soon  lost  the  witnessing 
Spirit,  and  fell  into  darkness — such  darkness  as  might  be  felt. 
This  was  the  commencement  of  that  long  and  painful  season  of 
distraction  and  doubt,  which  arrived  only  to  a  crisis  at  the  Sand- 
wich Islands,  on  my  way  to  this  country,  in  1837.  The  darkness 
was  only  heightened  when  I  fled  to  books  for  help;  and,  what 
was  worse  still,  not  to  those  calculated  to  throw  light  on  the 
subject,  but  sucli  as  served  to  darken  counsel  by  words  without 
knowledge. 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO   OREGON.  127 

"  But  this  is  not  the  place  for  a  history  of  my  experience.  Suf- 
fice it  to  say,  that  from  the  time  of  my  losing  this  blessing,  iu 
1836,  to  this  period,  however  much  I  had  at  times  enjoyed  of 
religion,  the  loss  of  this  left 

'  An  aching  void 
The  world  could  never  fill.' 

"  Feeling  at  this  time  that  the  good  Spirit  was  present,  and  feel- 
ing how  unprepared  I  was  to  engage  in  the  work  of  saving  souls, 
I  was  led  to  cry  mightily  to  God  for  this  great  blessing.  For 
several  days  I  was  extremely  tempted  and  buffeted;  and,  although 
it  seemed  sometimes  very  near,  I  was  afraid,  but  continued  to 
strive,  and  pray,  and  preach,  though  I  saw  more  and  more  my 
unfitness  for  any  religious  duty.  Monday,  the  28th  of  October, 
was  the  day  of  my  salvation ;  but,  notwithstanding  this,  it  was  a 
day  of  severe  trial.  In  the  evening,  at  my  private  devotions,  I 
was  in  such  darkness  that  I  could  not  pray,  I  was  brought  to  a 
crisis.  I  felt  willing  to  give  up  all  for  the  prize,  but  to  exercise 
faith  in  God  now  seemed  impossible.  I  felt  my  need,  but  I  thought 
not  now,  not  just  yet — my  heart  is  too  hard — too  dark.  I  knew 
not  what  to  say.  My  heart  stood  still,  until  unawares  I  found 
myself  on  my  way  again  to  the  house.  But  I  resolved  to  neglect 
no  duty,  blessed  or  not.  I  therefore  took  my  Bible,  and  dis- 
coursed as  well  as  I  was  able  in  Indian  and  English,  and  felt  some 
liberty.  After  finishing  these  exercises,  it  was  proposed  to  spend 
a  season  in  prayer.  I  felt  weary,  and  concluded  I  had  better  give 
over  striving,  for  that  evening  at  least,  and  fell  into  a  train  of 
thought  on  my  then  present  situation.  I  felt  the  time  had  come 
when  I  must  be  blessed  or  give  over  the  struggle. 

"  What  was  in  the  way  ?  It  was  unbelief.  But  why  was  it  I 
could  not  believe  V  I  ran  over  once  more  in  my  mind  the  promises. 
Who,  thought  I,  has  made  these  promises  to  me  ?  A  man — an  im- 
potent being?  No;  Jehovah.  I  could  doubt  no  more.  My  soul 
was  in  an  instant  overwhelmed  with  shame,  under  a  sense  of  past 
unbelief.  I  saw  the  promises  in  a  new  light — the  words  of  Him 
who  could  not  lie — the  great  God — myself  a  poor  worm  of  the 
dust.  I  was  abashed — humbled;  the  great  deep  of  my  soul  was 
broken  up.  I  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears — a  moment  more,  and  I 
was  enabled  to  cast  myself  on  the  mercy  of  God  in  his  promises, 
and  the  tumultuous  feelings  of  my  soul  subsided,  and  I  found 
myself  calmly  and  firmly  trusting  in  Christ  my  Savior — whom  I 
now  felt  to  be  a  glorious  Savior — able  to  cleanse  from  all  sin ;  yes, 
I  felt  that  he  had  spoken  a  second  time, '  Be  clean.'    My  every 


128  MISSION  TO  OREGON'.  [cHAP.  VI. 

breath  seemed  prayer  and  praise  alternately.  I  felt  so  -weak  and 
helpless,  that  I  dare  hardly  move  from  my  knees,  for  fear  I  should 
again  grieve  the  Spirit.  It  was  a  late  hour,  yet  I  scarcely  dared 
sleep  lest  I  should  lose  my  hold  of  my  Savior.  I  slept  less  than 
usual,  and  awoke  at  an  early  hour  in  a  tranquil,  praying  frame. 

"  Feeling  that  I  had  now  received  the  Lord's  anointing,  my  first 
inquiry  was.  What  can  I  do  for  Him  who  has  done  so  much  for 
me  ?  After  praying  for  direction,  I  proceeded  to  the  Indian  lodges, 
and  commenced  talking  with  them  from  house  to  house  concerning 
their  souls,  and  praying  with  them.  The  blessed  Spirit  accom- 
panied these  feeble  efforts,  and  conviction  began  to  fasten  on  some 
few  hearts. 

"  About  this  time  some  of  the  natives  began  to  pray.  The  first 
individual  who  was  so  wrought  upon  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  so  as  to 
betake  himself  to  this  duty,  was  an  old  Indian  doctor,  who  lives 
within  half  a  mile  of  the  mission  house,  by  name  Tumsowit,  a 
little,  free-hearted,  jovial  old  man,  but,  in  consequence  of  his  pro- 
fession, a  man  of  some  consequence;  for  the  title  of  doctor  always 
gives  weight  to  character,  either  in  the  civilized  or  barbarous 
world.  At  first  the  old  man  thought  praying  to  be  an  art,  and 
most  happy  was  he  when  he  could  string  together  some  ten  or 
twelve  sentences  in  the  manner  in  which  I  used  them,  and  his 
inquiry  seemed  to  be  how  he  should  increase  his  stock  of  words. 
He  therefore  lost  no  opportunity  of  praying  and  attending  prayer. 

"  But  now  a  storm  of  persecution  opened  upon  him,  for  all  his 
people  contended  that  he  did  not  pray  correctly,  and  used  words 
which  I  did  not;  and  I  was  called  upon  to  decide  the  question, 
which  gave  me  a  fine  opportunity  of  explaining  to  him  and  them 
fully  the  nature  of  prayer — that  God  looks  not  at  the  words,  but 
the  heart. 

"  Seeing  the  old  man  anxious  to  be  taught  the  right  way,  I  lost 
no  opportunity  of  impressing  on  his  mind  the  corruptions  of  the 
natural  heart,  and  the  necessity  of  a  thorough  change.  Brother 
W.  and  I  often  took  him  with  us  in  private  to  pray;  and  feeling 
that  God  alone  could  teach  him  effectually,  we  often  pleaded  before 
the  Lord  for  his  conversion.  As  he  was  the  only  one  for  some 
time  who  showed  a  deep  feeling,  we  took  in  him  a  peculiar  interest. 

"  It  was  not  long  before  conviction  was  deeply  wrought  in  his 
soul,  and  liis  only  desire  seemed  to  be  to  escape  the  wrath  to  come, 
and  lay  hold  on  eternal  life.  After  praying  a  week  or  more,  he 
entirely  forsook  his  family;  and  what  time  he  did  not  spend  with 
us  at  the  mission  house,  was  spent  alone  among  the  rocks-«Jid  hills 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGOX.  129 

on  his  knees.  When  our  meetings  were  over  for  the  night,  he 
would  lie  down  on  the  chamber  floor,  and  pray  sometimes  for  half 
an  hour,  or  until  nature  was  exhausted,  and  sink  to  rest,  and  in 
the  morning  at  an  early  hour  leave  his  bed  for  the  woods.  Every 
day,  for  a  fortnight,  his  convictions  seemed  to  increase.  For  a 
whole  week  I  do  not  know  that  he  once  visited  his  people  or  his 
wives — he  had  three — and  his  sighs,  and  tears,  and  prayers,  told 
his  deep  penitence.  He  used  almost  constantly  to  watch  for  us, 
when  we  retired  for  our  secret  devotions,  that  he  might  have  the 
privilege  of  praying  with  us;  and  often,  when  we  would  be  en- 
gaged in  the  woods,  not  suspecting  any  one  near,  the  old  man 
would  make  his  appearance,  and,  kneeling  beside  us,  would  pour 
out  his  soul  with  strong  cries,  and  sometimes  tears,  to  Him  who 
was  able  to  save.  At  length,  after  a  fortnight  spent  in  this  manner, 
God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  turned  his  mourning  into  joy.  This 
took  place  at  the  close  of  one  of  our  little  meetings,  while  we  were 
engaged  in  prayer  and  supplication  for  this  same  object.  His  joy 
on  this  occasion  was  not  great,  but  the  change  was  immediately 
observable.     He  was  a  new  man. 

"His  care  and  concern  for  himself  now  in  a  great  measure 
ceased,  and  immediately  his  soul  went  out  in  strong  desires  for 
the  salvation  of  others.  The  next  day  he  began  to  exhort,  indi- 
vidually, those  with  whom  he  met,  to  break  off  their  sins. 

"  The  work  now  spread.  Others  commenced  seeking  the  Lord 
by  prayer  and  supplication;  and  such  were  the  number  of  inquir- 
ers, that  I  was  obliged  to  lay  aside  all  business,  and  devote  myself 
day  and  night  to  the  great  work. 

"Our  house  being  now  so  far  complete  as  to  permit  us  to  assem- 
ble in  it,  we  forsook  our  former  place  of  assembly,  which  had 
become  too  small  for  the  congregation  which  attended,  and  hence- 
forth met  in  the  new  hall,  thirty  by  twenty  feet.  This,  too,  was 
soon  filled,  and  on  the  Sabbath  to  overflowing. 

"At  this  junctv;re  brother  Lee  arrived,  and  was  astonished  to 
see  the  change  which  had  taken  place  during  his  absence  of  five 
weeks. 

"  Previous  to  this,  as  our  time  was  devoted  in  the  evenings  to 
praying  with  the  Indians,  and  giving  instruction  to  the  mourners, 
we  had  established  five  o'clock  meetings  in  the  morning,  and  had 
our  English  exercises  at  that  hour.  Brother  Lee  now  joined  us, 
and  our  meetings  increased  in  interest.  Some  twenty  were  now 
under  conviction,  of  each  sex  about  an  equal  number. 

"  The  most  interesting  case  was  that  of  one  of  the  chief  men  of 


130  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [cHAP.  VI. 

the  village,  "whose  Indian  name  is  Yacooetar.  This  interesting 
native  stands  unique  among  his  tribe  for  one  singularity — his 
parents  did  not  flatten  his  head.  He  is  a  stout,  ■well-built  man, 
Avith  a  high,  full  forehead,  and  such  a  countenance  as  would  com- 
mand respect  in  any  nation.  Proud,  haughty,  fearless — *  a  brave ' 
among  his  tribe — it  "was  hardly  to  be  expected  that  he  "would  be 
among  the  first  "v\'ho  should  become  follo"wers  of  a  meek  and  lo"w^ly 
Master.     But  God  can  abase  the  proud,  and  give  humility. 

"  This  man  lived  in  the  same  house  "with  Tumso'vv'^it,  and,  for  a 
time,  ■v\'as  his  bitterest  opposer.  They  no"w  met  to  pray  together, 
as  did  many  more,  "o^hile  old  prejudices  "were  forgotten. 

"For  a  time  he  said  but  little,  but  sat  and  heard  "with  deep 
attention.  Evening  after  evening  he  "was  the  first  to  come,  the  last 
to  go  a"way.  In  the  morning,  too,  "while  the  other  villagers  "were 
locked  in  slumber,  he  "^ould  steal  from  his  bed,  and  make  his  "way 
to  the  mission  house.  Seeing  him  thus  attentive,  I  asked  him  one 
morning  how  it  happened  that  he  arose  so  much  earlier  than  for- 
merly. '  Why,'  said  he,  *  I  cannot  sleep.  When  I  go  home  and 
lie  down,  I  think  of  what  you  tell  us,  and  I  cannot  sleep.  I  sleep 
a  little,  and  then  I  dream  that  I  am  in  meeting,  and  my  heart  is  all 
the  time  talking  over  what  you  say.  My  heart  was  formerly 
asleep,  I  see,  but  it  is  now  awake.'  He  soon  after  this  began  to 
pray;  and  his  convictions  of  sin  increased,  until  he  was  led  to 
give  his  heart  to  God. 

"  The  evening  of  his  conversion  will  long  be  fresh  in  my  mem- 
ory. It  was  an  evening  of  the  power  of  God.  Our  kitchen  was 
crowded  with  sinners,  inquiring  what  they  should  do  to  be 
saved,  and  our  souls  were  unusually  drawn  out  in  prayer.  The 
powers  of  darkness  seemed  to  tremble  before  the  power  of  a 
present  God.  It  was  some  such  season  as  those  often  described  by 
the  Methodist  fathers.  I  was  kneeling  by  Yacooetar's  side.  His 
strong  heart  bowed — he  prayed,  unconscious,  it  seemed,  of  all  that 
was  passing  around  him.  He  pleaded  before  that  God  who  has 
said,  'Draw  nigh  unto  me,  and  I  will  draw  nigh  unto  you.'  God 
■was  there — ^his  heart  yielded — he  trusted — the  struggle  was  gone — 
his  soul  was  at  peace.  His  thoughts  now  turned  ujDon  his  wife 
and  daughter,  who  were  both  present;  and  going  and  kneeling  by 
their  side,  he  exhorted  them  to  pray,  while  his  own  spirit  arose  in 
prayer  for  God's  blessing  upon  them. 

"  On  this,  and  three  or  four  of  the  following  evenings,  the  power 
of  God  was  wonderfully  displayed,  and  we  have  reason  to  believe 
fifteen  or  twenty  passed  from  death  unto  life. 


CHAP.  VI.J  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  131 

"  These  were  days  of  rejoicing  with  us,  aiul  many  of  the  poor 
natives  will,  doubtless,  recur  to  them  from  the  blissful  seats  of 
heaven,  as  the  commencement  of  their  journey  thither. 

"  Mrs.  Perkins  now  took  upon  herself  the  charge  of  the  females, 
meeting  and  praying  with  numbers  of  them  every  day,  and  the 
good  work  spread  rapidly  among  them. 

"  The  sound  of  prayer  was  now  as  common  among  the  rocks 
and  hills  of  Wascopara  as  the  shining  of  the  sun.  Its  was  usually 
first  heard  about  four  o'clock,  which  we  made  our  hour  of  rising, 
and  it  was  continued  sometimes  until  near  midnight. 

"  I  will  add  a  short  account  of  one  more  individual  conversion, 
which  must  suffice.  This  I  relate  of  Tumeocool,  another  of  the 
chief  men  of  the  village,  and  who  resides  only  a  few  rods  from 
our  door.  He  is  called  'the  one-eyed  chief,'  as  he  is  blind  of  one 
eye.  He  has  generally  acted  as  our  interpreter,  and  of  course  is 
more  intelligent  than  most  of  the  village.  Being  a  very  dispas- 
sionate man,  it  was  several  weeks  before  his  attention  was  aroused 
to  a  sense  of  his  condition;  but  when  this  conviction  of  himself,  as 
a  sinner,  was  brought  home  to  his  heart  by  the  agency  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  he  no  longer  delayed. 

"  After  attentively  attending  on  the  means  of  grace  for  some  time, 
and  seeing  his  people  becoming  changed,  he  commenced  in  earnest 
seeking  the  Lord.  One  morning,  at  public  prayers,  seeing  his 
deep  concern,  I  requested  him  to  pray.  This  he  did  at  some 
length,  and  with  much  feeling.  After  prayers  I  took  him  with  me 
to  the  wood.  Passing  along  I  asked  him  how  he  felt.  '  0,'  said 
he,  'my  heart  is  very  small,  and  very  sorrowful.  Yesterday  I 
prayed  most  all  day  out  behind  that  hill,'  pointing  to  a  distant 
hill,  'but  my  heart  is  still  bad.'  I  told  him  God  alone  could 
change  it,  and  of  what  Jesus  had  done  to  make  him  happy;  and, 
kneeling  down,  exhorted  him  to  give  his  heart  immediately  to 
God,  and  he  would  find  relief.  It  was  a  hallowed  spot.  We  felt 
God  to  be  there;  and  ere  we  rose  from  our  knees  liis  poor  benighted 
soul  was  filled  with  light  and  love;  and  we  returned  to  the  house 
filled  with  joy.  Since  that  time  he  has  ever  appeared  like  a  pious, 
humble  Christian. 

"  It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  these  things  would  remain  a 
secret,  or  such  a  work  be  confined  to  one  small  village.  The  love 
of  God  shed  abroad  in  the  heart  is  a  flame  wliich  cannot  be  hid. 

"  An  Indian  tribe  is  like  a  great  family,  every  member  connected 
with  another;  and  as  all  the  members  of  a  family  feel  a  mutual 
interest,  so  with  all  the  members  of  any  one  tribe. 


132  MISSION  TO   OREGON.  [CHAl*.  VI. 

"  As  soon,  therefore,  as  the  love  of  God  was  shed  abroad  in  the 
hearts  of  a  few  at  this  village,  these  social  ties  were  immediately 
tested,  and  they  were  for  going  off  directly  to  tell  their  relatives 
in  the  neighboring  villages  '  what  great  things  the  Lord  had  done 
for  them.' 

"  This  was  especially  the  case  with  Tumsowit.  Having  a  large 
circle  of  relatives  in  the  neighboring  villages,  his  soul  could  hardly 
contain  itself  in  Wascopam;  nor  did  it  have  occasion  to  long,  for 
as  the  work  became  more  general,  we  concluded  it  would  be  best 
for  us  to  separate,  and  extend  the  work  as  fast  as  possible.  Hav- 
ing fully  made  up  our  minds  on  the  subject,  brothers  Lee  and 
"Wright,  with  Tumsowit,  and  several  of  the  converts,  left  me  on 
the  17th  of  December,  1839,  and  proceeded  down  the  river  about 
ten  miles,  to  a  small  village,  called  by  the  natives,  Claticut. 

"  They  arrived  in  the  evening,  and  proceeded  to  an  old  man's 
house,  by  the  name  of  Papeus.  Their  errand  was  anticipated,  and 
the  old  man,  calling  his  people  around  him,  to  the  number  of  fifty 
or  more,  anxiously  waited  to  hear  the  talk  of  '  the  great  Chief 
above ' — their  name  for  the  Deity — which  brother  Lee  gave  them 
through  Tumsowit. 

"  They  listened  with  deep  attention.  It  was  the  first  time  that 
many  of  them  had  heard  a  Gospel  sermon;  and  as  they  had  heard 
what  strange  things  God  was  doing  at  Wascopam,  and  seeing  be- 
fore them  their  '  brothers '  recently  made  happy,  and  earnestly 
engaged  in  this  new  way  of  worshiping  -'the  great  Chief — they 
had  formerly  worshiped  by  dancing ;  a  religion  the  traders  had 
taught  them — some  of  them  were  much  affected.  There  is  nothing 
like  living  witnesses  to  give  edge  to  truth. 

"  The  brethren  resumed  their  labors  at  five  o'clock  the  next 
morning,  and  continued  their  meetings  through  the  day.  A  man 
having  died  the  night  previous,  half  the  village  was  in  mourning, 
which  gave  the  brethren  an  opportunity  of  showing  these  poor  be- 
nighted souls  their  relations  to  death  and  eternity,  and  of  preach- 
ing unto  them  'Jesus  and  the  resurrection.'  Tumsowit  was  now 
in  his  element,  and  labored  powerfully  in  exhortation  and  prayer. 

"  The  evening  was  a  time  of  the  overwhelming  power  of  God. 
Many  cried  aloud  for  mercy,  and  conviction  seemed  general;  and 
after  the  public  exercises  were  over,  many  retired  and  poured  out 
their  souls  in  secret.  The  next  day  was  spent  in  the  same  way, 
preaching  and  visiting  from  house  to  house,  and  holding  prayer 
meetings  with  the  mourners;  for  their  mourning  for  the  dead  was 
now  taken  up  in  mourning  for  themselves,  as  sinners.     This  third 


en XV.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  133 

evening  was  a  time  of  still  deeper  feeling  than  any  before,  and  the 
cry  for  mercy  was  general.  Like  the  IS'ineA'ites,  they  repented, 
from  the  greatest  to  the  least,  and  ere  their  meeting  closed,  which 
was  continued  to  a  late  hour,  many,  it  was  believed,  were  born  of 
the  Spirit.  Day  and  night  tlie  sound  of  prayer  was  now  heard  in 
every  direction — in  the  houses,  the  woods,  and  prairies.  The  few 
following  days  which  were  spent  there  witnessed  the  same  things. 
Men,  women,  and  even  little  children,  were  alike  affected.  One 
little  boy,  in  relating,  in  his  simple,  artless  way,  the  change  he 
felt  in  his  heart,  said,  *  I  feel  now  very  light.  I  can  run  very  fast; 
and  if  I  have  to  bring  water  now,  I  shall  not  be  tired.'  The  se- 
cret of  it  all  was,  the  mighty  workings  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  Monday, 
(22d),  brother  W.  returned  to  Wascopam,  informing  us  what  great 
things  God  was  doing,  which  greatly  strengthened  our  hands. 
Wednesday,  having  spent  one  week  at  this  village,  and  having 
joined  nearly  one  hundred  in  society,  the  brethren  thought  it  expe- 
dient to  pursue  their  voyage  still  farther,  and  accordingly  dropped 
down  the  river  about  fifteen  miles,  to  two  other  villages,  situated 
on  opposite  sides  of  the  river,  and  containing  about  one  hundred 
and  forty  inhabitants. 

"  They  pitched  their  tent  before  the  largest  village,  called  Clemi- 
aksuc,  and  commenced  their  labors  as  they  had  done  at  Claticut. 
The  same  power  here  attended  their  labors  as  at  the  former  village. 
Their  meetings  were  continued,  wiih  but  little  intermission,  day 
and  night.  Brother  Lee  says  he  related  to  them  the  simple  story 
of  the  Gospel — ^the  history  of  Ilim  v>iio  was  manifested  to  take 
away  our  sin;  and  as  it  happened  to  Philip,  while  preaching  at 
Samaria,  that  *  they  all  gave  heed  to  those  things,  from  the  least 
to  the  greatest,'  so  it  was  here,  but  not  without  some  opposition 
the  first  few  days.  One  Indian  doctor — 'sorcerer,'  he  would 
have  been  called  in  St.  Paul's  day — in  particular,  used  his  arts  to 
hinder  the  work,  but  the  power  of  God  soon  made  Mm  tremble 
even,  and  sue  for  mercy. 

"  In  one  of  their  meetings,  brother  W.  relates,  one  woman  was  so 
affected  that  she  fell  to  the  ground,  and  lay  two  hours  as  one  dead, 
insomuch  that  many  said,  '  She  is  dead;'  and  then  coming  to 
herself,  praised  God  aloud  for  what  he  had  done  for  her  soul.  This 
was  in  the  evening.  The  next  day  she  went  into  the  woods  for 
secret  prayer,  and  was  so  overcome  by  the  power  of  God,  that  she 
lay  on  the  ground  nearly  all  day,  unable  to  return  to  her  house. 
She  was  a  woman  of  influence  and  respectability,  and  continues 
to  walk  in  the  narrow  wav.     At  another  time,  while  the  brethreii 

12 


134  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [CHAP.  VI. 

vrere  "\n'estling  in  prayer  in  their  tent,  there  happened  to  arrive 
t"W^o  strangers,  one  of  them  an  Indian  doctor,  who,  after  remaining 
a  short  time,  were  so  convicted  that  they  fell  on  their  knees  and 
cried  for  mercy;  and  ere  they  ceased  praying,  which  was  contin- 
ued about  two  hours,  one  of  them  was  set  at  liberty.  Such  were 
the  wonderful  displays  of  Divine  power  from  day  to  day.  They 
tarried  at  these  two  villages  ten  days,  during  wliich  time  it  was 
judged  one  hundred  turned  to  the  Lord.  These  they  formed  into 
classes,  appointing  leaders,  and  passed  on  to  another  village,  three 
miles  beloAv,  called  jSTeiiootletete.  About  one  hundred  Indians 
trere  congregated  here,  to  whom  they  preached  the  word.  Being 
so  near  the  other  villages,  they  had  knowledge  of  all  that  had  been 
passing  there,  and  were  in  anxious  expectation  to  witness  the  same 
things,  though  they  hardly  knew  what  to  make  of  them. 

"  Such  was  the  power  displayed  at  the  first  meeting  with  them, 
that  there  was  a  general  and  simultaneous  crying  for  mercy.  The 
next,  being  Sabbath,  was  a  time  of  power,  and  a  day  of  salvation 
to  many  souls.  Tlie  interest  was  indeed  xiniversal;  and  as  they  all 
desired  it,  brother  Lee  put  them  all  into  classes,  to  the  number  of 
seventy-five  or  eighty. 

"  The  brethren  called  next  at  a  small  village,  three  miles  further 
down,  containing  thirty  souls.  Here  the  word  was  attended  with 
such  success,  that  out  of  this  number  they  joined  twenty-eight  in 
society.  They  found  no  more  Indians  until  they  reached  '  the 
Cascades,'  a  distance  of  about  twenty  miles.  Here  were  about 
forty,  in  Avinter  quarters,  and  they  tarried  with  them  one  day  and 
two  nights.  Here  they  met  witli  some  opposition,  in  consequence 
of  Roman  Catholic  influence  having  been  felt  among  them,  the 
priest  being  beforehand  in  giving  his  instructions.  The  good  seed, 
however,  took  effect  in  many  of  their  hearts,  and  two  classes, 
numbering  twenty-seven,  were  formed.  I  have  since  visited  them, 
and  much  of  the  opposition,  I  find,  has  vanished;  and  the  little 
classes  were  unmolested,  and  striving  to  walk  in  the  fear  of  God. 

"  Being  strengthened  and  greatly  encouraged,  they  noAV  resolved 
to  push  the  conquest  further,  and  embarked  for  Fort  Vancouver, 
distant  some  forty  miles.  They  noAV  entered  on  a  new  field,  quite 
different  from  that  in  Avhich  they  had  been  laboring,  and  one  which 
presented  many  difficulties.  For,  besides  the  soul-destroying  in- 
fluence of  this  large  trading  establishment,  thoy  had  Roman  Ca- 
tholicism to  contend  with;  but  knowing  the  Gospel  commission  to 
be,  '  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  pi-each  the  Gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture,' they  could  not  hesitate,  but  went  boldly  forward,  prenching 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  1 


OO 


the  Gospel  to  all  who  would  hear  it,  whether  whites  or  Indians, 
until  the  21st  of  January,  1840,  when  brother  Wright  concluded  to 
leave  brother  Lee  at  Vancouver  to  prosecute  his  labors,  and  pay  a 
short  visit  to  the  Willamette  settlement.  His  first  discourse  was 
delivered  at  a  saw-mill,  where  four  or  five  white  men  were  at  work, 
and  was  attended  with  visible  displays  of  Divine  power.  One 
man,  a  Mr.  Gale,  born  somewhere  in  the  vicinity  of  Washington, 
p.  C,  was  so  wrought  upon,  that  he  cried  aloud  for  mercy,  and 
has  since  found  pardon  in  the  blood  of  Jesus.  He  then  passed  on, 
and  preached  once  at  the  mission;  and,  finding  some  laborers  at 
work  on  the  mission  hospital,  he  tarried  with  them  a  few  days,  and 
his  labors  were  blessed  to  the  awakening  of  several  of  them,  who 
have  since  sought  and  obtained  the  pearl  of  great  price.  His  visit 
was  short,  and  he  returned  to  Vancouver  on  the  7th  of  February, 
and  found  brother  Lee  enjoying  considerable  prosperity  in  his  labors 
among  the  natives,  but  none  among  the  white  population.  Truly 
did  Christ  say,  'How  hardly  shall  they  that  have  riches  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God.'  It  was  hardly  to  be  expected,  such  are 
the  fascinations  of  wealth,  that  these  rich  men  of  the  honorable 
Hudson  Bay  Company  would  engage  in  seeking  that  which,  if  ob- 
tained, requires  us  to  renounce  the  world,  and  become  followers  of 
Him  who  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head. 

"  They,  however,  treated  the  brethren,  as  they  always  have  our 
missionaries,  with  a  generous  hospitality,  and  afforded  them  every 
facility  in  their  power  for  prosecuting  their  work;  and  you  will 
please  credit  to  John  M'Laughlin,  Esq.,  the  present  governor  of 
this  fort,  the  sum  of  $44,  as  a  donation  to  our  mission. 

"  February  13th,  I  had  the  happiness  of  meeting  once  more  with 
brother  Lee,  at  Vancouver,  and  spent  the  Sabbath  with  him. 
Found  him  in  health,  and  strong  in  the  Lord;  rejoicing  for  all  that 
he  had  seen  of  the  wonders  of  redeeming  grace,  and  finding  him 
still  determined  to  occupy  all  the  ground  he  had  explored  in  this 
lower  region.  We  again  parted,  commending  each  other  to  the 
grace  of  God,  when  I  returned  to  Wascopam.  Brother  W.  arrived 
soon  after  me,  and  is  still  with  us,  although  expecting  in  a  few 
weeks  to  leave  the  country. 

"  Since  the  departure  of  brother  Lee,  in  December,  my  time  has 
been  almost  wholly  devoted  to  traveling  from  village  to  village, 
preaching,  catechising,  and  taking  the  oversight  of  the  classes  as 
far  as  the  Cascades,  a  distance  of  fifty  miles — embracing  more  than 
five  hundred  souls,  and  classes  to  the  number  of  thirty.  Mrs. 
Perkins  has  had  the  principal  care  of  this  station,  the  femaks 


136  MISSION'  TO   OREGON.  [cHAP.   VI. 

especially,  and  has  devoted  many  of  her  evenings,  in  my  absence, 
to  the  instruction  of  the  boys  in  Scripture  history. 

"  Notwithstanding  my  absence  from  this  station,  the  work  has 
spread  and  deepened  here  in  many  hearts.  Nearly  the  whole  vil- 
lage, for  a  time,  seemed  deeply  affected,  and  their  attention  on  the 
means  constant;  and,  on  the  Sabbath,  there  was  usually  a  great 
flocking  from  the  villages  around,  so  that  we  were  under  the 
necessity  of  meeting  the  people  in  the  yard,  in  the  open  air.  I 
have  sometimes  detained  them  for  two  hours,  sitting  on  the  cold, 
wet  ground,  listening  to  the  words  of  eternal  life,  without  their 
appearing  weary,  many  of  them  nearly  naked  too.  Several  aged 
females,  of  more  than  threescore  years,  have  traveled  more  than 
two  miles  to  prayers,  through  the  severest  weather  this  winter; 
and  it  is  truly  soul-cheering  to  witness  their  desire  for  instruction, 
as,  indeed,  of  most  of  the  natives.  They  are  now  pretty  well 
acquainted  with  the  historical  parts  of  the  Bible  at  this  station, 
and  can  repeat  from  memory  the  history  of  Christ,  as  found  in 
the  Gospels,  as  accurately  as  one  in  ten  of  Christians  in  civilized 
lands. 

"On  the  last  night  of  the  old  year,  I  held  a  watch  meeting  in 
our  little  chapel,  which  was  an  interesting  time.  The  house  was 
crowded;  and  I  took  this  opportunity  of  explaining  to  them  the 
rules  of  our  society,  and  of  forming  the  first  society  of  natives 
(adults)  ever  formed  by  us  in  Oregon. 

"  On  the  10th  of  January,  of  the  present  year,  I  paid  a  visit  to 
a  large  village  which  stands  at  the  head  of  the  Chinook  tribe,  at 
the  head  of  the  Dalles,  called  by  the  natives  Wishham — the 
Wishram  of  W.  Irving:  see  his  'Astoria' — and  preached  to 
them,  for  the  first  time,  the  Gospel.  I  arrived  thither,  with 
Yacooetar,  in  the  evening,  and  the  first  night  was  spent  in  pre- 
paring me  a  lodge  of  sticks  and  mats,  which  I  set  up  within 
twenty  rods  of  the  village. 

"  The  first  night  scarcely  any  one  came  to  see  us,  or  took  any 
notice  of  us;  and  I,  therefore,  caused  it  to  be  proclaimed  that  I 
would  meet  them  at  my  lodge,  at  the  hour  of  sunrise  in  the  morn- 
ing. Morning  came,  and  the  hour  of  sunrise;  but,  out  of  a  village 
of  three  hundred  souls,  but  one  man  made  his  appearance,  the 
people  alledging  it  was  too  cold  to  meet  out  of  doors. 

"  I  therefore  looked  round  for  a  meeting-house,  and,  at  last, 
found  one  where  I  least  suspected  it.  It  was  a  large  cellar,  dug 
some  years  ago,  when  dancing  was  in  vogue,  and  capable  of  con- 
taining the  whole  village.      Making  a  clearance  of  the  rubbish 


/ 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  137 

wliich  had  collected  in  it,  and  flooring  it  with  mats,  I  called  the 
people  together  here  about  ten,  A.  M.,  and  commenced  my  labors. 
The  congregation  was  small,  consisting  of  a  few  men  and  boys,  and 
g,bout  twenty-five  women.  In  the  afternoon  the  congregation  was 
increased.  The  next  day,  Wednesday,  it  was  doubled;  Thursday, 
about  two  hundred;  and  Friday,  nearly  the  whole  village.  I  never 
saw  such  wretched  objects  in  one  congregation  before,  and  probably 
there  never  was  a  village  more  degraded.  My  bowels  yearned  over 
them.  Long,  long  had  been  their  night;  and,  while  I  stood  before 
them,  with  the  Bible  in  my  hand,  you  may  be  assured  I  felt  it  an 
unspeakable  privilege. 

"  0 !  I  would  that  my  brethren  in  the  ministry  at  home  knew 
what  a  blessed  privilege  it  is  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen 
then,  methinks,  more  of  them  would  volunteer  in  this  work. 

"  Naked,  squalid,  ugly-featured,  blind,  halt,  and  lame — how 
truly  does  the  Scripture  say  of  the  heathen,  'Destruction  and 
misery  are  in  their  ways !'  1  now  endeavored  to  show  them  the 
way  of  peace,  by  i:>ointing  them  to  Him  who  has  made  peace  for 
us  by  his  cz'oss. 

"  After  preaching  to  them  for  two  days,  they  seemed  to  awake 
as  from  a  dream.  Satan's  whole  empire  felt  the  shock.  I  expected 
it  would  be  so. 

"  Friday  was  a  cold,  rainy  day,  but  a  blessed  day  to  many  souls. 
At  the  hour  of  twilight  I  walked  out  to  find  a  retired  spot,  where 
I  might  give  vent  to  the  feelings  of  my  soul;  but  this  was  impos- 
sible without  traveling  a  long  distance,  for  the  rocks  and  prairie, 
for  half  a  mile  around,  "rang  with  prayer.  I  should  judge  there 
were  fifty  engaged  in  such  wrestling,  that  the  sound  might  have 
been  heard  afar  off — their  secret  chamber,  nature's  own  temple; 
and,  although  it  rained  and  hailed,  and  the  ground  was  covered 
with  snow,  many  of  them  struggled  half  an  hour.  I  was  much 
moved  in  thinking  of  the  change  which  had  taken  place  in  four 
days;  but  the  Gospel  was  to  them  the  power  of  God  to  salvation, 
because  it  was  believed. 

"In  the  evening  I  met  the  men  at  one  of  the  largest  houses,  and 
enjoyed  a  season  of  conference.  The  house  could  convene  about 
eighty,  almost  the  whole  of  whom  spoke  very  feelingly  of  their 
past  wretchedness  and  darkness,  and  their  great  joy  that  they 
now  had  heard  the  words  of  the  great  Chief  above  to  them. 
Several  testified  that  their  hearts  had  become  very  light  since 
they  had  begun  to  pray,  and  eight  or  ten  said  they  were  filled 
with  peace  while  they  were  out  in  the  prairie  that  evening.     How 

TO* 


138  MISSION  TO   OREGON'.  [CHAP.  VI. 

many  were  justified  I  could  not  tell;  but  many,  I  "was  sure, 
"vrould  be,  as  sure  as  that  God  hears  the  prayer  of  penitence. 
They  all  seemed  to  feel  a  deep  abhorrence  of  their  past  situation, 
and  expressed,  over  and  over  again,  their  determination  henceforth 
to  serve  God.  Will  not  many  prayers  be  offered  by  the  friends  of 
the  poor  heathen,  that  the  Lord  will  give  assisting  grace  ? 

"  I  called  at  one  house  where  "was  an  aged  doctor,  "who  had  seen 
nearly  a  hundred  years.  He  remembered  the  visit  of  Clarke  and 
Lewis,  and  described  their  dress,  and  the  general  sensation  pro- 
duced on  them  by  their  unexpected  appearance,  and  the  trinkets 
they  brought  with  them.  His  aj>pearance  and  conversation  in- 
terested me  much.  He  seemed  a  relic  of  former  days — a  voice 
from  the  past.  A  whole  century  he  had  stood,  and  seen  his 
people  rise  and  fall  around  him;  and  many  a  time  had  he  shed 
the  bitter  tear  for  his  comrades,  while  he  had  seen  the  oblivious 
wave  of  death  close  over  them,  and  not  one  ray  of  light  cast 
athwart  the  gloom,  and  no  voice  to  direct  him,  or  them,  to  a 
glorious  immortality,  where  friends  may  meet  again.  My  heart 
arose  in  silent  praise  to  Him  who  had  spared  his  life  to  hear,  like 
Simeon,  of  Jesus.  And,  what  was  more  interesting  still  to  me,  was, 
that  I  could  give  him  the  Gospel  now  through  one  of  his  own 
countrymen.  'Tell  him,'  said  I  to  Yacooetar,  'of  Jesus.'  Ya- 
cooetar  commenced — gave  an  account  of  his  birth,  his  life,  his 
conversations  with  his  disciples,  his  instructions — ^but,  when  he 
came  to  tell  of  his  sufferings  and  death,  '  Ah !  ah !'  the  old  man 
would  exclaim  at  every  few  sentences,  and  seemed  all  eye  and  ear. 
Yacooetar  then  told  him  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  charge  he 
had  given  to  his  disciples,  to  give  his  talk  to  all  the  world,  and  tell 
them  to  throw  away  their  bad  hearts,  and  come  to  him;  of  his 
ascension,  and  the  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  on  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost; and  then  told  him  of  the  scenes  of  a  future  judgment,  and 
the  final  destiny  of  the  righteous  and  wicked  after  death.  When 
he  had  finished — and  they  were  both,  by  this  time,  very  much 
excited — '  Ah  !'  exclaimed  the  old  man,  with  a  loud  voice,  '  this  is 
the  talk  I  want  to  hear  I'  and  then,  turning  to  me,  he  tried  to 
express  his  thankfulness  that  1  had  come  to  tell  him  of  these 
things;  and  then,  taking  a  poker,  and  pulling  the  coals  from  the 
fire,  '  There  I'  he  exclaimed,  '  you  have  come,  just  so,  to  pull  me 
out  of  the  fire.'  The  old  man  then  joined  us  in  prayer,  and  has, 
since  that  time,  been  like  a  true  seeker  of  the  pearl  of  great  price. 
He  prays  regularly  with  his  faniily  from  day  to  day,  and,  so  far  as 
I  know,  walks  worthy  of  the  Gospel. 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  139 

"  Saturday,  my  appointments  called  me  a^vay  from  this  interest- 
ing village.  I  have  several  times  since  visited  it,  and  find  that,  in 
this  place,  '  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  leaven  which  a  woman 
took  and  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal.'  The  work  has  ever  since 
been  spreading  and  deepening.  The  Lord  has  raised  up  several 
powerful  exhorters  there;  one  especially,  who  is  a  Walla-walla — 
the  tribe  adjoining.  I  have  seen  him  exhort  until  the  sweat  rolled 
down  his  animated  face  like  rain. 

"The  last  time  that  I  was  there  Avas  on  the  loth  inst.,  when  I 
spent  one  night  only;  but  it  was  a  feast  to  my  soul.  Almost  every 
man,  woman,  and  child  in  the  village  leads  a  life  of  prayer,  and 
seems  anxiously  striving  to  enter  in  at '  the  strait  gate.'  I  have 
taken  into  society  there  two  hundred  and  sixty.  This  is  the 
Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvelous  in  our  eyes.  I  am  anxiously 
Waiting  the  return  of  brother  Lee  to  give  them  the  ordinances. 

"  0  ye  friends  of  missions,  and  ye  who  profess  to  be  followers 
of  Him  '  who  went  about  doing  good,'  in  behalf  of  these  heathen 
I  bespeak  your  prayers.  Think  of  their  wretched  situation  with- 
out the  Gospel;  think  what  yours  must  have  been;  then  think  of 
them  mith  the  Gospel :  while  it  brings  life  and  immortality  to  light, 
it  at  the  same  time  is  to  them  the  power  of  God  to  salvation.  O 
pray,  then  !  Raise  your  voices  to  almighty  God,  that  he  may  send 
forth  more  laborers  into  the  harvest;  and  if  he  calls  any  one  of 
you  to  engage  in  this  blessed  work,  say,  '  Here  am  I,  send  me.' 

"I  observed  that  Wishham  stood  at  the  head  of  the  Chinook 
tribe.  They  are  scattered  along  the  banks  of  the  Columbia  river, 
from  this  place  to  its  mouth,  a  distance  of  about  two  hundred 
miles.  The  Indian  population,  however,  below  Fort  Vancouver, 
is  very  sparse.  The  few  who  are  left  make  their  rendezvous  at 
Fort  George,  or  what  was  formerly  '  Astoria.'  They  are  living  there 
in  a  most  wretched  state,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  following  letter, 
written  by  Mr.  James  Birnie,  a  gentleman  of  the  Hudson  Bay 
Company,  who  is  at  present  in  charge  of  that  post.  It  was  written 
in  answer  to  some  inquiries  made  by  brother  Lee: 

"'Fort  George,  Feb.  27,  1840. 

"*Mt  Dear  Sir, — The  Indians  about  this  quarter  are  the  most 
abandoned  and  profligate  set  of  people  you  will  find  on  the  Colum- 
bia. Their  numbers  have  been  on  the  decrease  for  the  last  twenty 
years.  The  causes  are  venerea,  abortions,  and  infanticide.  Both 
men  and  women  think  nothing  of  destroying  their  offspring.  A 
case  of  this  kind  happened  the  other  day.  After  the  child  was 
born,  the  father  declared  it  was  not  his,  and  ordered  the  mother  to 


140  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [CHAP.  VI. 

throw  it  into  the  river,  which  she  did,  without  thinking  any  thing 
more  about  it. 

"  *  The  numbers  of  the  Chinooks  about  here  last  year  were  as 
follows:  seventy-five  men,  eiglity-eight  women,  sixty-nine  children, 
and  fifty-eight  slaves.  The  Clatsops  are  about  the  same  number, 
but  the  Killimuks  are  more  numerous.  There  are  other  small 
tribes  in  the  vicinity. 

"*I  am,  etc.,  James  Birme.' 

"I  here  draw  my  account  of  the  great  work  which  has  been 
going  on  among  the  Chinook  tribe  to  a  close.  You  have  the 
facts  before  you,  and  may  judge,  in  some  sort,  of  the  Divine  power 
which  has  been  displayed.  This  work  has  not  been  of  man,  but 
such  as  to  hide  pride  from  man;  and  while  we  acknowledge  'the 
help  that  is  done  in  the  earth,  the  Lord  himself  is  the  doer  of  it.' 
Let  us  unite  in  giving  him  the  glorj^. 

"  The  Walla-wallas. — Soon  after  the  commencement  of  our  sta- 
tion at  this  place,  my  attention  was  turned  to  this  interesting  tribe 
of  Indians,  who  are  scattered  along  the  Columbia  and  its  tribu- 
taries from  this  place  upward,  a  distance  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles.  Owing  to  the  great  call  for  manual  labor  in  the  commence- 
ment of  our  mission,  our  numerous  voyages,  etc.,  I  was  prevented 
from  turning  my  attention  to  the  acquisition  of  their  language 
until  last  summer.  During  the  summer  and  first  part  of  the  fall  I 
made  this  my  principal  business,  and  made  good  proficiency.  I 
have  reduced  it  somewhat  to  system,  and  have  been  for  several 
months  conversing  in  it.  I  find  it  extremely  simple  and  regular. 
I  now  preach  in  it  without  an  interpreter. 

"  I  traveled  among  this  tribe  considerably  last  summer,  but  prin- 
cipally with  a  view  to  facilitate  the  acquisition  of  the  language, 
by  cutting  myself  off  from  all  intercourse  with  any  other.  As  the 
work  has  progressed  so  rapidly  among  the  other  tribe,  and  called 
for  such  constant  labor,  I  have  almost  wholly  neglected  the  Walla- 
wallas.  A  short  time  since  I  labored  one  week  with  them,  and  had 
the  happiness  of  seeing  many  of  them  become  deeply  interested  in 
the  truths  of  the  Gospel.  In  consequence  of  this  visit  there  has 
been  of  late  considerable  excitement,  and  it  is  a  time  of  general 
expectation  among  them.  I  am  anxiously  waiting  the  return  of 
brother  Lee,  that  I  may  resume  my  labors  among  them.  The  fact 
is,  these  natives  are  ripe  for  the  Gospel.  They  are  fast  passing 
away ;  they  know  it,  and  they  are  ready  to  lay  liold  of  any  hope 
on  which  their  desponding  minds  may  rest.  The  following  inci- 
dent will  serve  to  show  the  desire  they  feel  for  instruction. 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  141 

"  One  of  our  exhorters  at  Wisliham,  paying  a  visit  to  one  of  their 
villages  the  other  day,  the  chief  men  inquired  Tvhere  Mr.  Perkins 
was,  that  he  did  not  come  to  visit  them ;  and  being  informed  how 
I  was  engaged,  they  desired  him  to  make  inquiries  whether  I  was 
going  to  visit  them  or  not ;  and  if  not,  begged  that  he  would  come 
and  spend  a  few  days  with  them,  to  teach  them  how  to  pray. 

"  I  am  now  done.  Deeply  sensible  that  Christ  is  all,  and  anx- 
iously desiring  to  see  yet  greater  displays  of  his  mercy  among 
these  tribes  of  the  west, 

"I  remain,  reverend  and  dear  sir,  your  son  in  the  Gospel, 

"H.  K.  W.  Perkins. 

"  Wascopam,  Columbia  river,  March  31,  1840." 

Additional  attention  was  bestowed  by  the  missionaries 
upon  the  education  of  the  children,  and  their  instruction  in 
agriculture  and  the  mechanic  arts.  The  very  existence  of 
the  Indian  tribes,  to  a  very  great  extent,  depends  on  their 
cultivation  of  these  important  branches. 

Like  all  missions  among  the  heathen,  by  whatever  Church 
established  or  by  whatever  skill  conducted,  the  Oregon 
mission  had  its  difficulties  to  encounter  and  overcome,  which 
required  great  faith,  perseverance,  and  prayer.  The  follow- 
ing letter  from  the  superintendent,  dated  Vancouver,  April 
8,  1842,  will  serve  to  indicate  the  nature  of  those  difficul- 
ties, and  give  satisfactory  information  in  regard  to  the  con- 
dition and  prospects  of  the  mission : 

"I  am  aware,  that  unfavorable  reports  have  gone  home,  in 
reference  to  our  prospects  in  this  field;  and  certainly  they  are  not 
so  flattering  as  might  be  desired.  But,  notwithstanding  all  that 
has  been  said,  or  any  thing  that  may  or  can,  in  truth,  be  said,  you, 
reverend  fathers  and  dear  brethren,  composing  our  respected 
Board,  may  rest  assured,  that,  though  I  am  now  deprived  of  her 
who  more  than  all  others  held  up  my  hands  in  this  laborious  field, 
yet  I  am  not  discouraged,  nor  have  I  the  least  desire  to  leave  it. 
I  am  fully  persuaded  that  ray  best  energies  may  be  profitably  used 
rp  here  in  Oregon.  Nor  am  I  able  to  persuade  myself  that  there 
are,  or  ever  have  been,  talents  of  such  superior  order  in  this  coun- 
try, that  work  commensurate  to  the  ability  could  not  be  found. 
It  may  not,  indeed,  be  such  as  flesh  and  blood  would  choose, 
but  it  is  such  as  must  be  done  by  the  followers  of  our  Lord 


142  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [CHAF.  VI. 

Jesus   Christ,  before  the  heathen  "'ivill  be  given  him  for  his  in- 
heritance. 

I 

"  Your  exertions,  beloved  bretlircn,  have  not  been  misdirected, 
as  some  have  judged;  and  though  your  expectations  may  not  have 
been  fully  met,  yet  the  day  of  eternity  will  reveal  that  the  good 
effected  here  in  Oregon  will  ten  thousand  times  repay  the  labor 
and  expense  of  this  mission." 

That  the  spirit  of  an  indomitable  missionary  zeal  still 
exists  in  Oregon,  will  be  seen  in  the  following  extract  of  a 
letter  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  from  Rev.  H.  K. 
W.  Perkins,  dated  Wascopam,  March  15,  1842.  His  lan- 
guage is: 

"  I  cannot  but  fear  that  the  removal  of  some  of  our  number  from 
this  mission  field  may  dishearten  you,  and  cause  your  hands  to 
hang  down.  To  prevent,  as  far  as  possible,  such  a  result,  the 
thought  occurred  to  me,  it  might  not  be  entirely  in  vain  to  commu- 
nicate with  you  on  the  subject. 

"  Indeed  it  is  to  be  regretted,  that  any  of  our  small  number  should 
have  been  induced  to  leave,  and  those,  too,  who,  to  human  appear- 
ance, were  so  well  qualified  to  act.  But,  sir,  we  are  not  disheart- 
ened. The  God  of  missions  is  still  with  us — even  He  who  hath  said, 
'I  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee;'  so  that  we  may  boldly 
say  still,  '  The  Lord  is  my  helper.'  Thanks  be  to  God,  the  seed 
sown  in  this  barren  land  has  not  perished;  its  roots  are  strong  in 
the  earth;  to  God  we  look  for  the  increase.  Nor  is  it  with  our 
natural  organs  tliat  we  look.  Our  eyes  are  indeed  '  to  the  hills 
from  w^hence  coraeth  our  help;'  but  they  are  the  eyes  of  faith.  Wo 
know  Him  who  hath  said,  '  All  things  are  possible  to  him  that 
believeth;'  'and  if  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  as  touching 
any  thing  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them.'  How 
many  have  agreed  to  ask  for  the  salvation  of  Oregon  ?  But  were 
there  only  you  and  I,  sir,  it  should  be  enough,  even  though  we 
were  as  far  sundered  as  New  York  and  Wascopam.  The  promise 
is  to  two,  sir,  and  it  is  enough.  The  Lord  our  God  shall  furnish 
the  men  and  means  in  number,  measure,  and  weight,  as  they  shall 
be  necessary. 

"  You  have  seen  what  he  could  do  in  a  few  short  months,  in 
the  account  which  I  gave  you  two  years  since.  0 !  can  he  not 
work  the  same  work  again,  and  in  manifold  greater  power  ?  Yes, 
a  thousand  times,  if  necessary.    Oregon  will  be  saved,  sir.     Tha 


CHAP.  Vi.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  143 

Church  has  asked  it.    It  was  doubtless  long  since  ceded  to  Im- 
manuel.     'Ask  of  me  and  I  will  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine 
inheritance,  and  the  uttermost   parts  of  the  earth  for  thj  pos 
session.' 

"  Difficulties  in  the  accomplishment  of  this  work  we  expect. 
Satan  will  doubtless  try  to  hold  on  to  these  old  possessions,  but 
the  Lord  is  a  man  of  war:  the  Lord  is  his  name.  Is  desertion  an 
unheard-of  thing,  that  you,  or  our  friends  at  home,  should  give  up 
all  for  lost,  even  should  half  of  us  now  remaining  here  desert? 
Tou  have  not  so  learned  war.  The  throne  of  grace  be  your  Ther- 
mopylae still.    Hell  shall  yet  tremble,  and  heaven  rejoice." 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Gary,  in  1843,  was  appointed  superin- 
tendent of  the  mission,  in  the  place  of  Mr.  Lee.  The 
policy  of  the  Board,  evidently  dictated  by  the  indications 
of  Providence,  in  sending  so  large  a  corps  of  missionaries 
and  assistants  to  Oregon,  was  subjected  to  a  careful  re- 
vision; and  the  result  of  their  mature  deliberations  was  a 
change,  by  which  it  was  determined  to  reduce  the  number. 

The  missionaries  themselves  concui-red  in  the  wisdom  of 
the  arrangement.  With  few  exceptions,  the  laymen  em- 
ployed in  the  field  were  dismissed — the  most  of  whom 
remained  in  Oregon.  The  temporalities  which  were  con- 
sidered as  not  indispensable  to  the  prosperity  of  the  mis- 
sion were  disposed  of,  and  a  system  of  retrenchment 
adopted,  which  tended  greatly  to  allay  prejudices,  and 
inspire  the  friends  of  the  mission  with  greater  confidence. 
We  have  ever  believed  that  all  our  Church  operations 
should  be  for  ever  kept  separate  from  mere  secular  em- 
ployments, and  from  all  speculations  of  trade.  The  lam- 
entable consequences  of  such  a  course  of  worldly  policy 
upon  the  minds  of  the  heathen,  is  sufficient  to  counteract 
nearly  all  the  good  designed  to  be  produced  by  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  Gospel. 

The  glebes  and  tithes  of  the  Established  Church  in 
England,  and  its  immense  estates  in  India,  where  the 
British  government  derived  a  revenue  from  the  exhibition 
and  idolatrous  worship  of  the   bloody  Juggernaut,  have. 


144  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [CHAP.  VI. 

to  an  enormous  extent,  hindered  the  effect  of  the  Gospel 
in  the  awakening  and  conversion  of  souls. 

"No  man  that  warreth  entanojleth  himself  with  the 
things  of  this  hfe;"  and  hence  no  minister  of  the  Gospel 
is  allowed  to  turn  aside  from  his  appropriate  work — the 
salvation  of  souls — to  serve  tables.  Just  in  proportion  as 
any  minister  or  Church  engages — except  from  sheer  neces- 
sity, like  that  which  compelled  the  apostle  to  "work  with 
his  hands  " — in  secular  employment,  or  the  prosecution  of 
any  business  not  indispensable  to  the  great  work  of  their 
mission,  will  they  be  shorn  of  their  spirituality  and  power; 
for  we  ''cannot  serve  God  and  Mammon." 

The  superintendent's  report,  for  the  year  1844,  con- 
tained the  following  statistics : 

At  Willamette  station  there  were  forty-one  whites  and 
eight  Indians  in  society;  Willamette  Falls,  sixteen  whites 
and  no  Indians;  Dalls  station,  three  whites — Indians  not 
reported ;  Clatsop  station,  five  whites :  making,  in  all,  sixty- 
five  whites  and  eight  Indians. 

The  superintendent,  in  closing  his  report,  says,  "There 
are  a  number  of  worthy  members  in  our  Church  here  who 
have  been  converted.  Some  have  already  gone  to  rest  in 
Abraham's  bosom.  I  think  our  mission  in  Oregon  has 
done  good,  is  doing  good,  and  will  yet  do  great  good  in 
this  land.  Continue,  O  continue,  to  remember  us  in  your 
prayers!" 

Various  and  conflicting  were  the  opinions  entertained  by 
the  missionary  enterprise  in  regard  to  the  Oregon  mission. 
By  some  it  was  regarded  as  a  total  failure,  and  that  the 
fruits  were  almost  infinitely  disproportionate  to  the  amount 
expended  in  carrying  forward  the  objects  of  the  mission. 
By  others,  it  was  regarded  as  a  mere  depot  for  missionary- 
speculators,  who,  under  the  protection  of  the  Missionary 
Society,  and  supported  by  its  funds,  sought  the  fertile 
valleys  of  the  Willamette  and  Columbia,  to  amass  fortunes 


CHAP.   VI.]  MISSION'  TO  OREGON.  145 

by  speculating  in  lands  or  trading  in  furs  witli  the  trappers. 
Botli  of  these  opinions  were  ill-founded,  as  all  acquainted 
with  the  policy  and  operations  of  the  Society  well  know. 
It  had,  we  admit,  as  before  remarked,  become  entirely  too 
secular  in  its  character ;  but,  so  soon  as  the  fact  became  ob- 
vious to  the  Board,  a  change  was  immediately  adopted,  and 
rigorously  carried  out,  by  which,  all  that  was  secular  and 
not  essential  to  the  prosecution  of  the  mission  was  promptly 
divorced  from  the  spiritual. 

The  following  communications,  descriptive  of  the  missions, 
were  received  from  Mr.  Gary,  the  superintendent  in  1845; 
and,  as  they  will  serve  to  throw  light  upon  some  important 
points,  we  shall  insert  them ; 

"  We  want  four  preachers  here,  besides  the  superintendent — two 
at  the  Dalls  among  the  Indians,  and  two  at  the  Willamette  portion 
of  the  work.  This  is  a  growing  country,  and  the  people  are  crowd- 
ing here  in  great  numbers.  In  a  few  years  the  Avhite  settlements 
will  support  their  own  ministry.  The  mission  at  the  Dalls  is  our 
hope  among  the  Indians.  Please  let  me  have  all  the  counsel  you 
can  give,  on  all  points  concerning  the  views  of  the  Board,  with 
your  own  suggestions — any  thing  and  every  thing  that  may  serve 
as  a  guidance  in  this  great  and  good  work.  Were  I  younger,  and 
had  I  my  family  here,  I  could  make  up  my  mind  to  stay  and  labor 
for  years,  if  it  seemed  desirable  to  my  brethren — especially  those 
who  have  rule  over  me;  but,  as  it  is  J  shall  be  glad  to  return,  so 
soon  as  the  condition  of  the  mission  will  render  it  practicable. 

"I  think  brother  Hines  proposes  to  return  to  the  States  within  a 
year  or  two.  In  that  case  we  shall  need  one  more  preacher,  even 
should  Rev.  J.  Lee  return.  We  shall  want  a  young  man,  with  an 
aptitude  in  language,  to  be  among  the  Indians  at  the  Dalls.  It  is 
very  important  that  the  right  kind  of  man  should  be  selected  for 
this  station;  and,  if  brother  Lee  does  not  return,  we  should  be 
glad  to  have  him  sent  even  while  I  stay.  So  soon  as  it  shall  be 
determined  who  is  to  succeed  me  in  the  superintendency  of  the  mis- 
sion, I  should  be  glad  to  have  him  sent,  that  I  may  see  him  on  the 
ground  before  I  leave. 

"  I  design  to  give  you  a  full  view  of  our  financial  concerns  by 
the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  Express  next  March.  You  will  receive 
it  by  Canada,  probablv,  a  year  from  this  time.     I  think  I  can  get 

13 


146  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [CHAP.  VI. 

along  without  drawing  much  upon  the  Treasurer,  except  for  re- 
turning missionarie3. 

"  My  last  communication  to  you  brought  me  up  to  N'ovember  9, 
1844;  the  time  Dr.  Babcock  left  for  the  States.  As  there  is  a 
chance  to  send  over  the  mountains,  I  write  again;  but  as  I  shall 
have  to  make  my  letter  as  small  as  possible,  I  shall  only  give  some 
extracts  from  ray  journal: 

"  Saturday  30.  One  year  to-day  since  we  left  the  city  and  port 
of  New  York.  Many  a  new  scene  in  this  time,  yet  no  regrets  that 
we  came.  Am  satisfied  it  was  important  some  one  should  come; 
and  if  I  am  the  one  to  attend  to  this  work,  there  is  some  pleasure 
in  being  in  the  midst  of  it,  with  all  its  responsibilities,  toils,  cares, 
and  vexations.  I  am  satisfied  a  very  few  years  will  give  another 
character  to  tlie  Methodist  mission  in  this  land.  Laying  aside  its 
secular  pursuits,  it  will  assume  its  real  character;  and  when  that 
is  clearly  seen,  its  influence  will  be  felt,  and  this  mission — though 
it  has  already  been  the  making  of  this  colony — will  be,  in  the 
hands  of  God,  the  )ueans  by  which  this  desert  shall  become  a  fruit- 
ful field,  or  as  the  garden  of  the  Lord. 

*•  Tuesday,  Dec.  3.  "We  hear  tliere  are  letters  for  us  from  the 
States,  ten  miles  down  the  river. 

"  Wednesday  4.  This  evening  we  received  our  letters.  No  one 
can  ever  tell  the  delight  these  letters  afford  us;  this  delight  is  un- 
speakable.    Our  friends  Avere  well ! 

"  Thursday  5.  We  read  over  and  over  our  precious  letters  from 
our  dear  friends.  How  good  the  letters  are !  liow  good  our  dear 
friends  tlxe  writers  of  them  !  We  have  also  the  Christian  Advo- 
cate and  Journal  from  the  time  we  sailed,  up  to  April  3,  1844. 
Never  did  this  paper  reach  us  affording  greater  delight  than  now. 
Any  items  of  ncAvs  concerning  our  dear  country,  our  beloved  Zion, 
or  distinguished  individuals  connected  with  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church — how  important  to  us  in  this  distant  land!  On  these 
letters  and  papers  we  are  feasting. 

"Sunday  12.  This  day  we  have  our  meetings  in  the  new  meet- 
ing-house. Congregation  larger  than  usual,  say  about  seventy 
hearers — tlie  largest  white  congregation  1  liave  seen  in  the  territory, 
except  at  the  camp  meeting  last  July.  This  house  is  inclosed; 
good  floor,  convenient  temporary  seats — a  pleasant  place.  Six  of 
the  emigrants  joined  by  letters  they  brought  from  the  States.  This 
is  quite  an  addition  to  our  society  here." 

The  following  from  the  Rev.  G.  Hines  is  still  more  satis- 
factory, exhibiting  more  fully  than  any  description  hereto- 


CHAP.   VI.]  MISSION  TO   OREGON.  14*7 

fore  given,  the  condition  and  prospects  of  the  country,  in  a 
pohtical  as  well  as  religious  point  of  view. 

Whatever  may  be  said  by  sneering  politicians  in  regard 
to  missionaries  and  their  labors,  their  testimony  in  regard  to 
the  geographical  and  political  position  of  the  country  is  re- 
garded as  most  authentic : 

"  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Oregon. — It  is  not  my  design 
to  trace  the  history  of  the  Oregon  mission  through  all  its  different 
stages  of  prosperity,  adversity,  and  revolution,  from  its  commence- 
ment to  the  present  time,  however  interesting  such  an  exhibit 
might  be;  but  simply  to  present  it  in  its  present  state,  as  it  regards 
numbers,  piety,  and  efforts  for  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  Christ. 
In  this  it  will  be  necessary  to  speak  of  sojue  of  the  changes  which 
have  taken  place  since  the  arrival  of  Rev.  G.  Gary,  our  present 
superintendent.  These  changes  principally  relate  to  the  fiscal 
concerns  of  the  mission.  Tliese  concerns  existed  in  the  different 
departments  of  land  claims  to  large  tracts  of  land,  amounting,  in 
all,  to  thirty-six  sections,  claims  to  city  lots,  farming,  merchandis- 
ing, blacksmithing,  carpentering,  cabinet-making,  grazing,  horse- 
keeping,  lumbering,  and  flouring,  with  the  constant  trading,  hiring, 
and  paying,  attendant  upon  all  these  branches.  It  is  only  enough 
to  mention  this  unheard-of  amount  of  temporal  business  in  con- 
nection with  any  mission,  to  convince  all  that  it  must  be  a  very 
great  clog  to  the  performance  of  any  spiritual  work.  The  influ- 
ence of  the  multiplicity  of  business,  and  the  accumulation  of  care 
and  perplexity  occasioned  by  the  different  branches,  were  decidedly 
deleterious  to  the  missionaries  tliemselves;  and  if  any  who  have 
been  constantly  connected  with  this  business  have  exerted  a  happy 
and  Christian  influence,  it  has  been  in  spite  of  the  temporal  busi- 
ness in  which  they  have  been  engaged.  To  say  nothing  of  the 
losses  which  the  mission  was  constantly  realizing  in  its  ill-directed 
efforts  to  sustain  this  load  of  business,  it  was  constantly  sinking 
under  the  burden;  and  every  successive  effort  to  relieve  it  but 
increased  the  difficulty  under  which  the  mission  has  groaned. 
Though  there  may  be  some  among  us  who  have  been  connected 
with  these  different  branches  who  are  of  a  different  opinion,  yet 
it  appears  to  most  of  us,  that  the  period  for  disburdening  the  Ore- 
gon mission  of  the  ponderous  load  that  has  been  pressing  her  into 
the  dust,  may  be  regarded  as  a  happy  epoch  in  her  history.  That 
time  has  now  arrived,  and  the  finances  of  the  mission  are  brought 
to  a  close;  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that,  whatever  may  be  her  history 


148  MISSION  TO  OKEGON.  [OHAP.  VI. 

in  tlie  future,  she  "vvill  never  again  be  received,  either  at  home  or 
abroad,  in  any  other  liglit  than  that  of  a  mission,  whose  business 
and  objects  are  decidedly  of  a  religious  character. 

"  Perhaps  it  will  be  more  difficult  for  the  Church  at  home  to 
appreciate  the  course  pursued  by  our  superintendent  in  reference 
to  the  mission  school  than  in  any  other  branch.  The  school  has 
always  been  fostered  by  Mr.  Lee  as  the  darling  object  of  the  mis- 
sion; but  it  was  impossible  for  many  of  us  to  discover  that  impor- 
tance in  the  school  which  Mr.  Lee  always  attached  to  it.  Still,  the 
hopes  of  many  lingered  around  the  school,  unwilling  to  give  it  up, 
believing  that  it  finally  would  succeed.  But,  after  the  arrival  of 
Mr.  Gary,  tracing  the  history  of  the  school,  and  pausing  at  every 
point  to  weigh  its  merits,  comparing  the  present  with  the  past, 
and  contemplating  it  in  all  its  possible  changes  for  the  better,  and 
beholding  nothing  but  darkness  in  the  prospect  before  it,  though 
to  many  of  us  the  disbanding  of  it  Avas  an  affliction,  yet  we  were 
constrained  to  believe  that  neither  policy,  reason,  nor  religion, 
required  its  further  continuance.  It  was  consequently  abandoned, 
and  the  premises  sold  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Oregon  Institute.  If 
it  were  necessary,  and  time  would  admit,  I  would  give  you  all  the 
particulars  which  contributed  to  bring  about  these  results  in 
reference  to  the  school. 

"  xVll  the  secular  men  in  the  mission,  in  this  valley,  except  one, 
have  received  an  honorable  discharge,  and  he  is  to  receive  his  in 
the  spring.  In  consequence  of  these  dismissions,  there  are  but  six 
men  now  in  connection  with  the  mission,  except  brother  Perkins, 
who,  with  his  family,  is  about  to  leave  for  the  States.  The  laymen 
who  have  been  discharged  will  principally  settle  in  the  country, 
and,  in  all  probability,  be  more  useful  as  private  citizens  than  they 
have  been  as  missionaries.  They  have  been  dealt  very  honorably 
with  by  the  superintendent,  having  received  from  him  an  equiva- 
lent for  their  expenses  home:  they  certainly  have  no  reason  to 
complain.  The  number  of  conference  prcacliers,  as  you  are  aware, 
when  brother  Perkins  leaves,  will  be  four;  local  preachers,  also 
four,  one  of  whom  emigrated  to  the  country  last  year;  exhorters, 
two;  and  members,  sixty-five.  The  prcacliers  are  located  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  tlie  country,  so  that  there  are  no  settlements  but 
are  occasionally  favored  Avith  the  word  of  life;  and,  though  at 
present  the  storm  beats  against  us,  and  the  prejudices  of  some, 
and  the  jealousy  and  envy  of  others,  present  many  obstacles  in 
the  w^ay,  yet  we  trust  that  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  will 
overrule  all  for  good,  and  that  our  Zion  will  become  a  praise  in 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  149 

these  ends  of  the  earth.  But,  before  I  close  this  already  pro- 
tracted communication,  allow  me  to  present  one  subject  more, 
which  stands  intimately  connected  with  the  prosperity  of  our 
Church  in  Oregon:  namely, 

"  The  Oregon  Institute. — I  have  already  stated,  that  the  premises 
formerly  occupied  by  the  mission  school,  were  sold  to  the  Trustees 
of  the  Oregon  Institute.  At  some  future  time  I  may  give  you  a 
history  of  the  Institute;  but,  at  the  closing  of  this  long  letter,  I 
can  only  say  a  few  words.  I  regard  the  Oregon  Institute,  in  refer- 
ence to  science,  as  the  morning  star  of  this  country.  It  has  been 
struggling  for  an  existence  for  the  last  five  years;  but,  if  nothing 
serious  befalls  it,  it  is  destined,  probably,  to  be  the  leading  insti- 
tution of  Oregon;  at  least,  for  tlie  present  generation,  if  not  for  the 
present  century,  and  perhaps  to  the  end  of  time.  For  the  promo- 
tion of  the  cause  of  God,  for  the  interests  of  our  Church,  and  for 
the  welfare  of  the  rising  country,  a  more  judicious  appropriation 
of  the  property  of  the  mission  school  could  not  have  been  made. 

"  The  institution  stands  upon  an  elevated  portion  of  a  beautiful 
plain,  surrounded  with  the  most  delightful  scenery,  and  at  a  point 
which,  at  a  future  day,  is  destined  to  be  one  of  considerable  im- 
portance. The  building  is  beautifully  proportioned,  being  seventy- 
five  feet  long,  three  stories  high,  and  tAvo  wings,  extending  back 
from  the  front  twenty-four  feet.  "When  finished,  it  will  not  only 
present  a  fine  appearance  without,  but  be  commodious  and  well 
adapted  to  the  purposes  intended  within.  It  is  already  considera- 
bly advanced,  so  that  a  school  is  now  in  successful  operation,  under 
the  tuition  of  one  well  qualified  to  sustain  its  interests.  Already  it 
numbers  more  students  than  either  the  Cazenovia  or  the  "VYilbraham 
institution  did  at  its  commencement.  And,  if  it  is  sustained  by 
every  possible  means — if  the  prayers  and  money  of  the  Church 
are  enlisted  in  its  behalf— who  can  tell  but  that  it  may  equal,  if 
not  exceed,  both  those  institutions  in  importance,  as  well  as  use- 
fulness? Though  we  cannot  say  that  this  is  the  only  hope  of 
Oregon — for,  whether  it  lives  or  dies,  Oregon  will  yet  be  redeemed 
from  the  remains  of  Paganism,  and  the  gloom  of  Papal  darkness 
with  which  she  is  enshrouded — ^yet  we  are  compelled  to  adopt  the 
sentiment,  that  the  subject  of  the  Oregon  Institute  is  vital  to  the 
interests  of  our  Methodist  Zion  in  this  country.  If  it  lives,  it  will 
be  a  luminary  in  the  moral  heavens  of  Oregon,  to  shed  abroad  the 
lights  of  science  and  knowledge — to  dispel  the  surrounding  dark- 
ness, long  after  its  founders  shall  have  ceased  to  live.  If  it  dies, 
our  sun  is  set,  and  it  will  be  impossible  to  tell  what  will  succeed, 

13* 


150  MISSION  TO   OREGON.  [cHAP.  VI. 

Perhaps  others,  more  worthy  of  the  honor  than  ourselves,  will 
come  forth,  to  mold  the  moral  mass  according  to  their  own  liking, 
and  give  direction  to  the  literature  of  Oregon. 

"Be  this  as  it  may,  Oregon,  as  a  field  of  operations  for  the 
friends  of  science  and  religion,  is  daily  rising  in  importance,  so 
far  as  the  increase  of  population  is  concerned.  The  original  in- 
habitants are  vanishing  like  the  dew  of  the  morning,  and,  far  and 
near  may  be  seen  the  marks  of  civilization;  villages  are  starting 
into  being,  and  'onward'  is  the  motto  of  all.  In  short,  with  the 
enjoyment  which  the  religion  of  Christ  affords,  Oregon  is  one 
of  the  most  delightful  countries  in  the  world,  and,  unless  some 
sad  reverse  befall  her,  one  generation  will  not  pass  away  before 
she  will  assume  a  rank  of  high  importance  in  the  scale  of 
nations." 

Subsequently  the  superintendent  communicated  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"  The  population  is  very  rapidly  increasing  in  this  country,  and 
our  preaching-places  are  multiplying.  I  hope  you  will  have  one 
or  two  preachers  on  their  way  here  before  this  letter  reaches  you. 
A  few  days  ago  1  received  a  letter  from  brother  Leslie,  who  held  a 
camp  meeting  about  a  month  since.  He  writes  that  fourteen  found 
pardon,  six  of  whom  were  heads  of  families.  The  largest  attend- 
ance during  the  meeting  was  about  one  hundred  and  fifty.  I  am 
satisfied  that  Christianity  is  exerting  an  increasing  influence  in 
the  settlements.  This  place — "Willamette  Falls — is  the  hardest 
place,  I  think,  in  the  territory;  yet  for  this  I  have  some  hope. 

'•  The  field,  among  the  white  settlements  along  the  Willamette, 
is  enlarging,  and,  I  really  think,  whitening.  This  is  an  inviting 
portion  of  our  globe;  enterprise,  wealth,  and  multitudes  of  people, 
will  soon  be  here.  The  Gospel  must  mold  this  mass  of  mind,  or 
ruin,  in  its  wildest  forms,  will  here  reign.  A  few  preachers  of  the 
right  character  circulating  in  these  new  settlements,  will  do  an 
amount  of  good  that  time  can  ne-ver  fully  disclose." 

In  1846  interesting  dispatches  were  received  from  the 
superintendent,  in  regard  to  the  mission  work  in  the  Wil- 
lamette Valley,  and  at  Dalls  station,  which  we  subjoin: 

"  With  regard  to  the  influence  of  the  mission  among  the  whites 
i:i  this  country,  though  it  is  small,  yet  I  believe  it  is  felt,  and  that 
it  tells  favorably  upon  the  counuunity.  Tliere  never  was  a  people 
who  needed  the  influence  of  the  Gospel  more  than  this  people. 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  151 

The  mass  of  mind  that  comes  over  the  Rocky  Mountains,  like  an 
annual,  s"W^eeping  tide,  has  all  the  admixture  and  confusion  of 
chaos;  and  surely  it  needs  the  Gospel,  to  give  it  due  form,  order, 
and  beauty.  A  few  have  experienced  religion  during  the  past 
winter;  some  of  them  are  of  influence,  and  promise  usefulness. 

"It  is  doubtful,  very  doubtful,  how  the  question  will  turn,  in 
reference  to  admitting  the  sale  of  alcoholic  drinks  in  this  com- 
munity. The  tide  of  immigration  is  so  strong,  and  they  having 
the  controlling  influence  in  their  hands,  I  think  there  is  some 
reason  to  fear  the  result.  If  intoxicating  drinks  shall  have  a  free 
circulation  in  this  land,  alas  for  this  community  !  and  0,  alas  for 
the  poor  sinners  of  this  land !  The  only  hope  of  the  enlight- 
ened and  philanthropic  is  that  Gospel  which  '  is  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation.'  Here,  alone,  is  hope  for  Oregon;  and  here  is 
hope  for  the  world. 

"  On  the  whole,  though  I  think  the  efforts  of  the  mission  of 
great  importance  among  the  whites,  yet  I  cannot  see  any  immediate 
prospect  of  a  good  harvest.  It  would  afford  me  much  delight  to 
give  you  an  account  of  great  revivals  in  this  land;  or,  at  least, 
to  inform  you  that  the  cloud  of  mercy  is  covering  the  heavens, 
and  that  there  is  every  prospect  of  an  immediate  and  abundant 
shower.  But  I  must  not  share  in  this  delight  at  present.  It 
appears  to  me  there  is  to  be  a  strife  between  truth  and  error,  the 
man  of  sin  and  the  power  of  the  Gospel — our  hope  is  in  the  potency 
of  the  Gospel.  I  am  sorry  that  such  extravagant  hopes  concerning 
this  land  were  ever  excited,  and  that  the  failure  of  them  produces 
such  a  reaction.  Yet  the  Church  at  home,  in  my  judgment,  should 
keep  her  eye  toward  Oregon,  and  her  hand  stretclied  out  to  give 
this  people  the  Gospel.  This  '  work  of  faith,  and  labor  of  love,' 
cannot,  will  not  be  in  vain.  Oregon  belongs  to  the  Messiah  by 
the  purchase  of  his  blood;  and  shall  it  not  be  his  by  the  power  of 
saving  truth  ?  Our  answer  is,  it  will,  it  shall  be  his.  The  ex- 
travagant  hopes  alluded  to,  referred  to  an  immediate  harvest;  but 
hope,  connected  with  patient,  continued  vrell-doing,  will  remain 
unshaken  until  the  desired  and  promised  increase  is  given. 

"  On  the  9th  instant  we  left  Willamette  Falls  for  the  Indian 
mission  at  the  Dalls.  After  a  very  successful  trip,  of  four  or  five 
days,  we  arrived  here.  Brother  Helm,  a  located  preacher,  who 
has  had  the  charge  of  the  mission  farm,  left  here  a  few  days  ago; 
so  the  management  of  that  department  will  again  devolve  on 
brother  Brewer. 

"  It  is  expected  that  another  route,  a  little  distance  from  this. 


152  MISSION  TO   OREGON.  [CHAP.  TI. 

"Vrill  be  found  this  season,  for  the  immigrants  over  the  mountains; 
if  so,  they  will  probablj  pass  "without  annoying  the  Indians  of 
this  place,  as  they  have  for  the  last  two  years.  If  this  route  is 
not  found,  I  fear  the  evils  connected  with  the  annual  arrival  of 
such  large  companies  of  immigrants — the  most  of  them  being 
such  as  they  are — will  go  far  to  neutralize  the  laudable  and  pious 
efforts  put  forth  by  the  missionaries,  if  not  finally  to  break  up  the 
mission.  There  are  a  few  among  these  Indians  who  are  trying  to 
lead  a  pious  life.  I  think  their  religious  condition  has  somewhat 
improved  since  my  first  visit  among  them,  in  the  fall  of  1844. 

"  I  purpose,  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks,  to  visit  one  or  two  of 
the  Presbyterian  missions;  and  hope,  thereby,  to  obtain  clearer 
views,  and  better  information,  concerning  the  management  and 
prospects  of  the  Indian  missions  in  this  territory. 

"  I  shall,  perhaps,  spend  three  months  in  this  Indian  portion  of 
the  country,  and  then  return  to  the  Willamette;  after  which  I  shall 
probably  leave,  by  the  first  opportunity,  for  the  States.  My  former 
letters,  if  you  received  them,  will  give  you  my  reasons  for  return- 
ing so  soon.  The  strongest  is,  I  feel  as  though  every  thing  an- 
ticipated in  my  visit  here  is  as  fully  accomplished  as  by  me  is 
practicable.  I  hope,  if  my  successor  is  not  on  his  way,  he  soon 
will  be;  so  that,  at  the  furthest,  he  will  arrive  here  in  the  spring 
of  1847. 

"  I  have  requested  brother  "Waller  to  write  you  respecting  the 
condition  and  prospects  of  the  mission  among  the  Indians  at  this 
place.  I  wish  we  had  greater  and  better  things  to  communicate 
concerning  our  labors  and  hopes,  but  we  must  be  satisfied  with 
giving  such  as  we  have.  Brother  "Waller's  plans  are  greater,  and 
his  hopes  higher,  than  mine.  The  scale  hangs  in  favor  of  con- 
tinuing this  appointment,  yet,  in  my  mind,  it  hangs  tremblingly." 

The  following  is  from  Mr,  Waller,  of  the  Wasco pam 
mission : 

"  I  suppose  you  already  understand  that  there  are  but  two 
families  of  us  at  this  station,  and  that  we  are  about  one  hundred 
miles  from  any  inhabitants  except  savages,  and  about  two  hundred 
miles  from  the  sea-coast,  on  the  south  shore  of  the  Columbia  river. 
Fort  Vancouver  is  nearly  one  hundred  miles  below  us,  on  the 
north  side,  and  Fort  Walla-walla  about  the  same  distance  above 
us — I  believe,  on  the  south  side.  Dr.  Whitman's  station,  under 
the  supervision  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  is  about  twenty-five  miles 
from  Fort  Walla-walla. 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  153 

"My  usual  course,  when  at  home  on  Sabbath,  is  to  hold  meeting 
with  the  natives  at  ten  o'clock,  A.  M.  I  generally  give  them  the 
sense  of  a  chapter,  or  part  of  a  chapter,  in  the  'jargon,'  using  as 
much  of  the  native  language  as  I  can,  and  conclude  with  a  pointed 
application.  This  is  first  interpreted  in  the  Chinook,  and  then, 
by  another,  into  the  Walla-walla  language.  As  our  station  is  on 
the  line  between  the  two  tribes,  both  mingle  in  our  congregations. 
At  about  one  o'clock,  P.  M.,  I  try  to  preach  to  brother  Brewer's 
family  and  my  own;  and  though  but  few  of  us,  the  promise, 
'  Where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I 
in  the  midst,'  is  faithfully  verified.  And,  in  our  isolated  condition, 
this  promise  is  probably  more  precious  to  us  than  to  you  in  the 
*  city  full.'  As  soon  as  preaching  is  over,  we  have  a  sort  of  Sab- 
bath school  with  our  children.  At  the  close  of  these  exercises, 
after  a  few  minutes'  intermission,  we  have  prayer  meeting  with 
the  natives:  and  again  in  the  evening,  among  ourselves.  Some- 
times we  have  Sabbath  school  with  the  native  children  in  the 
course  of  the  day.  Tuesday  morning,  we  have  class  meeting,  and 
on  Thursday  evening,  prayer  meeting  again.  When  I  am  away  on 
the  circuit,  brother  Brewer  keeps  up  the  meetings  at  the  station, 
by  reading  a  sermon  to  our  families,  etc. 

"When  I  came  to  the  station  I  was  an  entire  stranger  to  the 
people,  and  they  to  me;  and  not  having  any  religious,  moral,  or 
statistical  account  of  them,  I  was  left  to  acquaint  myself  with 
them  the  best  way  I  could.  I  think  that  formerly  some  classes 
were  formed,  as,  in  the  course  of  my  travels,  I  have  seen,  in  the 
hands  of  different  individuals,  old  papers,  with  a  number  of  names 
on  them;  but,  so  far  as  I  am  able  to  ascertain,  the  system  of  class 
meetings  has  never  been  carried  out  among  this  people  according 
to  our  Discipline.  Up  to  this  time  I  have  formed  no  classes,  for 
the  reason,  that  I  have  not  been  able  to  satisfy  myself  whom  it 
would  be  safe  to  admit  into  Church  fellowship.  I  have,  for  some 
time,  decided  upon  forming  a  class  at  the  station,  and  to  admit  on 
trial  such  as  are  willing  to  abandon  heathenism,  and  be  practical 
Christians.  I  think  a  few  can  be  brought  together  who  will  pursue 
a  Christian  course;  though,  I  have  no  doubt,  if  the  line  be  once 
drawn,  there  will  be  much  opposition.  Yet  I  think  this  to  be  the 
only  true  course.  I  hope,  the  next  time  you  hear  from  us,  we 
shall  be  able  to  give  you  something  definite  on  this  subject.  In 
my  visits  among  these  Indians,  I  find  many,  who,  when  requested, 
will  readily  engage  in  prayer;  and  many,  who,  I  have  reason  to 
think,  keep  up  family  prayer,  morning  and  evening;   they  also 


154  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [CHAP.  VI. 

have  meetings  among  themselves  on  Sabbath,  "when  I  am  not  able 
to  be  "«'ith  them.  The  precise  number  of  praying  ones  I  am  not 
able  to  state;  but  I  tliiiik  there  may  be,  probably,  Avithin  the  bounds 
of  our  circuit,  some  two  or  three  hundred — possibly  more.  It 
must  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  all  these  are  genuine  Chris- 
tians. With  too  many  of  them,  it  is  feared,  these  exercises  are 
little  more  than  lip  service.  Yet  with  some  it  is  otherwise;  and 
the  genuineness  of  their  conversion  is  evidenced  by  a  consistent 
life  and  happy  death. 

"  A  few  weeks  since,  one  of  our  old  men  died.  He  had  been  fail- 
ing most  of  the  winter,  under  the  influence  of  a  lingering  illness. 
He  embraced  Christianity  in  the  early  history  of  this  mission,  and 
held  to  his  integrity  to  the  close  of  life.  He  was  generally  faithful 
to  his  sacred  devotions,  and  among  the  first  and  most  fervent  at 
our  prayer  meetings.  His  life  was  even  and  consistent.  In  view 
of  his  having  embraced  religion  in  his  old  age,  or  of  his  having 
lived  to  see  the  day  of  Christ  dawn  upon  his  people,  he  had  re- 
ceived the  name  of  Simeon.  In  visiting  him,  during  his  sickness,  I 
invariably  found  him  calm,  patient,  and  happy.  He  always  seemed 
pleased  to  converse  on  the  love  of  Christ  to  man;  and  the  prospect 
of  death  never  appeared  to  give  him  any  imeasiness.  I  was  absent 
when  he  died;  but  brother  Brewer  visited  him  the  evening  be- 
fore his  death.  The  old  man  remained  calm,  and  conversed  on  the 
subject  of  his  departure  with  the  utmost  composure.  His  hope  of 
heaven  seemed  to  raise  him  entirely  above  the  fear  of  death.  He 
died  early  the  next  morning.  His  son,  with  whom  he  lived,  and 
who  is  one  of  my  interpreters,  said  he  had  never  known  any  of 
their  people  die  so  tranquilly  as  did  his  father.  I  rejoice  to  be- 
lieve that  Simeon  now  rests  in  paradise.  Last  autumn  a  young 
man  named  Robert,  we  have  reason  to  believe,  died  in  the  Lord. 
Several  others  have  died  during  the  past  year,  whose  end  we  have 
hoped  was  peace. 

"Yesterday  (Sabbath)  I  went  out  to  a  village  at  the  Falls  of 
the  Columbia  river,  a  great  salmon  fishery,  accompanied  by  my  in- 
terpreters. We  held  meeting  with  the  natives,  who  had  gathered 
there  for  the  purpose  of  fishing,  to  the  number  of  nearly  one  hun- 
dred— and  more  were  expected  soon.  I  gave  them  a  discourse  on 
'  temperance,  righteousness,  and  a  judgment  to  come,'  and  I  trust 
with  some  good  effects.  Several  of  them  prayed  at  the  close  with 
some  feeling.  My  interpreters  seemed  to  get  much  into  the  spirit 
of  prayer,  and  the  Divine  presence  was  evidently  among  us.  On 
our  way  home  we  called  on  another  clan;  and  to  these  I  discoursed 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  155 

on  the  importance  of  keeping  the  Sabbath.  At  the  conclusion, 
several  prayed  with  considerable  feeling.  We  returned  home  and 
held  prayer  meeting  in  the  evening.  This  was  a  good  day  to  my 
soul. 

"  Toward  the  close  of  the  last  winter  we  were  visited  with  a 
gracious  manifestation  of  Divine  mercy.  Brother  Helm's  two  old- 
est sons  were  brought  into  the  enjoyment  of  the  Divine  favor — one 
reclaimed  from  his  backslidings,  and  the  other  happily  converted. 
Another  young  man  was  reclaimed,  and  several  others  manifested 
some  seriousness;  and  we  were  all  blessed  with  a  glorious  baptism 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Some  of  the  natives  also  shared  in  this  visita- 
tion; both  of  my  interpreters  became  inexpressibly  happy.  On 
one  occasion,  one  of  them  was  so  filled  with  the  Spirit,  that  he 
made  the  third  attempt  before  he  could  utter  a  sentence.  He  finally 
broke  out  in  his  own  language,  and  from  the  fullness  of  his  soul 
exclaimed,  '  Truly  Jesus  is  good !  truly  Jesus  is  good !  Thei-e  is 
none  like  Jesus.  Formerly  I  was  all  dark,  but  now  I  am  light  in 
the  Lord !'  Another  expressed  himself  in  a  similar  manner.  Oth- 
ers were  greatly  profited,  and  to  the  present  we  feel  the  blessed 
effects  of  this  manifestation.  I  most  devoutly  hope  we  shall  soon 
see,  among  these  benighted  ones,  a  general  turning  to  the  Lord.  I 
do  not  think  that  I  ev^er  felt  more  like  living  for  God,  and  souls, 
than  I  do  at  the  present  time.  I  think  I  desire,  above  all  things,  to 
be  wise  in  winning  souls.  But  I  am  not  able  to  meet  half  the  wants 
of  tliis  people.  We  must  have  more  help,  or  the  work  must  suffer 
as  it  has  done,  and  still  does.  Our  people  in  the  States  think  they 
cannot  get  along  without  two  or  three  sermons  a  week,  with  vari- 
ous other  helps;  and,  even  then,  many  of  them  backslide,  or  live 
mere  nominal  Christians.  But  I  am  not  able  to  visit  all  these  people 
more  than  twice  in  the  year;  and,  up  to  this  time,  I  have  not  suc- 
ceeded in  doing  even  this.  Situated  as  we  are,  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  for  one  man  to  be  always  at  the  station.  The  conse- 
quence is,  that  when  one  is  sick  or  away,  the  natives  a  few  miles 
distant  are  destitute  of  instruction.  For  instance,  last  winter  we 
were  sick — no  traveling  among  the  Indians.'  This  spring  it  was 
necessary  for  one  of  us  to  go  to  Willamette  for  supplies — no  trav- 
eling among  the  Indians  I  In  a  few  days  brothers  Gary  and  Brewer, 
and  families,  go  to  visit  the  Presbyterian  missions;  they  will  be 
gone  several  weeks,  and  during  their  absence  I  must  remain  at 
home — no  traveling  again  among  the  Indians!  It  is  true  we  keep 
up  our  meetings  at  the  station,  but  this  is  not  a  fourth  part  of  our 
work.     Circumstanced  as  we  now  are,  we  cannot  operate  efficiently. 


156  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [cHAP.  VI. 

We  do  but  little  more  than  keep  up  the  station,  not  having  suffi- 
cient help  to  enable  us  to  operate  to  advantage.  It  is  for  the  Board 
to  say  -whether  this  state  of  things  shall  continue.  We  could  do 
very  well  with  one  more  traveling  preacher.  But  I  would  suggest, 
whether  it  would  not  be  wisdom  to  have  a  man  or  two  here,  wlio, 
in  case  we  should  leave  at  the  end  of  ten  years,  might  succeed  us 
witli  the  advantage  of  some  experience  in  our  work. 

"  Our  work  in  the  lower  country  is  not  well  provided  for.  Brother 
Leslie  is  tlie  only  traveling  preacher  there,  and  he  is  nearly  super- 
annuated. It  is  true,  brother  Gary  has  recently  employed  brother 
Parish;  but  still  the  work  is  not  provided  for.  The  settlers  are 
suffering  for  want  of  ministerial  labor;  and  the  Indians  there  are 
totally  neglected.  We  must  either  have  more  help  from  the  States, 
or  a  system  by  which  we  can  use  the  heljD  already  in  the  country. 
We  need  an  annual  conference  here;  and  I  trust  the  next  General 
conference  will  provide  for  its  immediate  organization.  When  we 
get  well  to  work  in  our  conference  capacity,  with  a  sufficient  sup- 
ply of  men,  I  doubt  not  we  shall  establish  several  new  stations 
among  the  Indians — north,  south,  and  east  of  us;  and  the  time 
will  come  when  we  shall  meet  our  brethren  in  the  east,  at  some 
point  between  this  and  the  States.  We  will  indulge  the  hope,  that 
the  vine  which  had  been  planted  here  by  our  Church  will  take 
deep  root,  and  shoot  out  its  branches  over  this  entire  western  world. 
The  light  which  has  sprung  up,  though  as  yet  hardly  sufficient  to 
render  the  darkness  visible,  will  yet  diffuse  itself,  and  dispel  the 
long  and  dark  night  with  which  heathenism  and  Papal  superstition 
have  mantled  this  land.  The  Church  cannot  fix  her  eye  on  many, 
if  any,  more  important  fields  than  this.  From  north  to  south,  all 
along  the  Pacific  coast — except  the  glimmer  of  the  taper  lighted 
up  by  Protestant  missionary  enterprise — all  wears  the  gloom  of 
darkness.  The  Romanists  evidently  view  this  as  an  important 
field,  and  their  design,  doubtless,  was  to  possess  themselves  of  this 
entire  coast.  But  they  were  too  late  in  the  day;  '  Christianity  in 
earnest'  got  in  ahead  of  them.  And  if  we  are  faithful  to  our  call- 
ing, '  no  weapon  that  is  formed  against  us  shall  prosper.'  Our 
Church  must  not  lose  her  interest  in  the  Oregon  mission;  nor  must 
she  allow  her  confidence  to  fail  in  the  enterprise,  for,  be  assured, 
it '  hath  great  recompense  of  reward.'  " 

The  mission  premises  having  been  sold,  the  Board  directed 
the  establishment  of  an  institution  of  learning,  to  be  denom- 
inated the  Oregon  Institute,  which,  in  due  time,  was  organ- 


CHAP.  VI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  15Y 

ized  under  the  following  Constitution,  which,  though  brief, 
expresses  every  thing  desirable  in  the  case : 

"CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  OREGON  INSTITUTE. 

"Article  I.  The  Oregon  Institute  shall  always  be  under  the 
supervision  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  Oregon,  or  some 
organized  body  of  the  same. 

"  Art.  II,  The  institution  shall  be  an  academic  boarding-school 
as  soon  as  practicable;  and  whenever  it  shall  be  deemed  expedient 
by  the  proper  authorities  to  make  it  a  University,  it  shall  be  so 
constituted. 

"  Art.  III.  The  primary  object  of  the  institution  is  to  educate 
the  children  of  white  men;  but  no  persons  shall  be  excluded  on 
account  of  color,  provided  their  characters  and  qualifications  are 
such  as  are  required  by  the  by-laws  of  the  institution. 

"Art.  IV.  There  shall  be  nine  Trustees  for  this  Institute;  one- 
third  of  whom  shall  be  elected  annually  by  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal society  or  Church,  or  such  organized  body  as  is  contemplated 
in  Article  first;  two-thirds  of  whom  shall  be  members  of  said  soci- 
ety, whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  hold  in  trust  for  said  society,  or 
organized  body,  all  the  property  of  said  institution,  consisting  of 
real  estate,  notes,  bonds,  securities,  goods  and  chattels,  etc.,  for  the 
specific  object  set  forth  in  the  third  article. 

"  Art.  V.  There  shall  be  a  Visiting  Committee  of  three,  ap- 
pointed by  said  society,  or  organized  body  of  the  same,  whose  duty 
it  shall  be  to  examine  all  the  departments  of  said  institution,  and 
report  annually. 

"  Art.  VI.  There  shall  be  a  steward  connected  with  the  insti- 
tution, who  shall  have  the  charge  of  the  boarding  department,  and 
also  of  all  the  children  who  board  in  the  institution,  while  they 
are  not  under  the  care  of  their  teachers. 

"  Art.  VII.  In  the  literary  department  there  shall  be  male  and 
female  branches,  subject  to  the  control  of  male  and  female  teachers, 
and  so  conducted  as  best  to  promote  science,  morality,  and  piety. 

"  Art.  VIII.  There  shall  be  an  annual  meeting  of  the  society, 
or  organized  body  of  the  same,  to  be  held  on  the  third  "Wednesday  of 
each  year.  Said  annual  meeting  shall  fill  all  vacancies  in  the  Board 
of  Trust,  appoint  the  Visiting  Committee,  and  transact  such  other 
business  as  shall  be  deemed  necessary  to  promote  the  interests  of 
the  institution. 

"Art.  IX.  This  Constitution  may  be  altered  at  any  annual 
meeting  of  the  society  above-named,  bv  a  vote  of  three-fourths  of 

U 


158  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  [CHAP.  VI. 

the  members  present — excepting  the  first  article,  "which  shall  not 
be  altered  in  any  of  its  essential  features — provided  that  notice  of 
such  alteration  shall  have  been  given  to  said  Methodist  Episcopal 
society,  or  organized  body,  by  the  Secretary,  one  month  previous 
to  said  annual  meeting." 

As  the  successor  of  Rev.  Mr.  Gary,  the  Rev.  William 
Roberts  was  chosen  by  the  Board  superintendent  of  the 
mission,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wilbur  assistant  missionary. 

In  1848  Mr.  Gary  returned  to  the  United  States,  and 
communicated  to  the  Board  most  important  and  interesting 
information,  in  regard  to  the  condition  and  prospects  of  the 
mission.  Before  his  departure  from  Oregon,  his  successor 
had  arrived,  and  to  him  he  communicated  all  the  informa- 
tion necessary,  relative  to  the  work  upon  which  he  was 
about  to  enter. 

A  brighter  day  had  dawned  upon  the  mission ;  and,  as 
the  missionaries  were  restricted  to  one  work,  the  friends  of 
the  enterprise  were  confident  in  the  expectation,  that  the 
work  of  the  Lord  would  prosper  and  prevail,  until  all  that 
interesting  country,  now  filling  up  with  enterprising  immi- 
grants from  the  States,  should  be  filled  with  churches  and 
the  institutions  of  the  Gospel. 

The  Presbyterians  and  Baptists  had  already  established 
missions  in  Oregon,  with  encouraging  prospects  of  success. 
A  delightful  harmony  and  Christian  fellowship  prevailed 
among  the  missionaries  of  the  different  evangelical  denomi- 
nations. 

The  report  of  the  superintendent  for  1848  contained  the 
followinfir  statistics : 

Church  members,  three  hundred  and  seventeen.  Local 
preachers,  seventeen.  Sunday  schools,  three.  Officers  and 
teachers,  nineteen.  Scholars,  one  hundred  and  eight.  Vol- 
umes in  library,  three  hundred. 

The  superintendent  was  authorized  by  the  Episcopacy  to 


CHAP.  TI.]  MISSION  TO  OREGON.  159 

organize  a  conference,  to  be  entitled  the  Oregon  and  Cali- 
fornia Mission  conference. 

In  Oregon  there  is  now  a  population  of  about  ten  thou- 
sand, and  constantly  increasing. 

CaHfornia  is  another  most  interesting  field ;  far  richer  in 
a  missionary  point  of  view  than  it  is  in  precious  metal. 
Already  has  the  bishop  having  oversight  of  foreign  mis- 
sions sent  two  missionaries  to  that  interesting  field ;  and 
they  are  now  on  their  way,  somewhere  in  the  vast  prairies 
of  the  west,  between  the  Mississippi  river  and  the  Rocky 
Mountains.  May  the  God  of  missions  protect  them  in 
their  perilous  journey ! 

We  look  toward  the  sunny  slopes  of  that  far-off  west- 
era  land  as  the  vast  centre  of  the  whole  civilized  world. 
Thither  immense  tides  of  our  bravest  population  wend 
their  way,  and  thither  flow,  from  every  shore  of  the  old 
world,  the  enterprising  and  daring  spirits,  which  will  pro- 
duce a  mighty  nation,  having  the  richest,  most  command- 
ing, and  powerful  position  in  the  world. 

The  Church  does  well  to  observe  the  signs  of  the  times, 
and  follow  the  leadings  of  Providence,  in  the  rapid  and 
unprecedented  settlement  of  that  vast  country. 

Other  Churches  have  taken  the  start  in  this  enterprise. 
Baptist  and  Presbyterian  missionaries  are  already  there ; 
and  the  last  General  Assembly  of  the  latter  Church  or- 
ganized a  "  California  Presbytery."  The  Methodist  Church 
was,  however,  the  first  to  occupy  Oregon  as  missionary 
ground,  and  the  first  to  move  in  the  selection  of  California 
as  a  field.  One  year  before  the  action  of  the  General  As- 
sembly, in  the  same  place,  the  General  conference,  through 
its  mission  committee,  adopted  a  resolution,  offered  by  Dr. 
Simpson  and  Rev.  Mr.  Collins,  constituting  Oregon,  CaH- 
fornia, and  New  Mexico  a  mission  conference. 


160  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  [CHAP.  VII 


CHAPTER   YII. 

MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA. 

The  whole  of  this  immense  continent,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  Guiana,  which  is  Protestant,  and  the  interior  and 
Patagonia,  which  are  Pagan,  is  Roman  Cathohc.  In  almost 
all  the  republics  of  this  country  Romanism,  for  centuries, 
has  held  undisputed  sway. 

In  1833  the  Board  had  in  contemplation  a  mission  to 
this  country,  and,  also,  one  to  Central  America. 

The  followinof  year  a  letter  was  received  from  an  intelli- 
gent  and  pious  member  of  the  Church  in  Buenos  Ayres, 
communicating  the  intelligence,  that  there  *were,  in  that 
city,  a  few  religious  persons,  which  he  had  formed  into  a 
society,  for  the  purpose  of  religious  conference  and  prayer, 
and  that  they  were  extremely  anxious  to  have  a  missionary 
to  take  charge  of  their  spiritual  interests. 

In  Buenos  Ayres  there  were  five  thousand  of  the  inhab- 
itants who  spoke  the  English  language,  chiefly  English  and 
Americans,  and  that  place  presented  a  most  interesting 
field  for  missionary  enterprise. 

In  1835  the  Rev.  F.  E.  Pitts  was  appointed  missionary 
to  South  America.  On  his  arrival,  he  visited  Rio  de 
Janeiro,  Montevideo,  Buenos  Ayres,  and  several  other 
places  of  less  note.  In  all  these  cities  he  met  with 
Englishmen  and  Americans,  who  received  him  with  great 
cordiality.  He  held  several  meetings  in  the  above  places, 
and  was  encouraged  with  the  hope,  that,  at  no  distant 
day,  missions  would  be  established  at  all  of  them. 

In  1836  the  Rev.  John  Dempster  was  appointed  mis- 
sionar}^  to  Buenos  Ayres,  the  capital  of  the  Argentine 
republic,  and  entered  upon  his  mission  with  flattering 
hopes.     Soon    after   his    arrival,   he   hired    a  house   as  a 


CHAP.  VII.]  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  16l 

preaching-place,  where  he  discoursed  to  large  and  attentive 
congregations  the  words  of  life  and  salvation. 

Such  an  interest  was  awakened  by  the  faithful  and  la- 
borious eflforts  of  the  missionary,  and  the  congregations 
increased  so  extensively  in  numbers,  that,  on  the  authority 
of  the  Board,  he  made  the  purchase  of  a  lot  of  ground,  on 
which  to  erect  a  church  for  their  accommodation. 

To  accomplish  this  object,  he  opened  a  subscription,  and 
received  from  the  citizens  the  sum  of  fifteen  hundred  dol- 
lars. An  appropriation  of  ten  thousand  dollars  was  made 
by  the  Board  to  carry  out  the  above  object. 

The  Rev.  Justin  Spaulding  was  also  appointed  missionary 
to  Rio  de  Janeiro. 

He  was  enabled  to  form  a  small  society,  to  which  he 
preached  regularly  every  Sabbath.  He  was  also  successful 
in  organizing  Sabbath  schools  for  the  religious  instruction 
of  the  youth. 

Upon  the  earnest  solicitations  of  the  citizens,  he  opened 
a  day  school,  for  the  education  of  the  children  of  English 
and  American  citizens. 

A  young  gentleman  of  classical  attainments  was  em- 
ployed by  the  Board  to  take  charge  of  the  school. 

The  year  following  the  Board,  finding,  from  the  rep- 
resentations of  Mr.  Spaulding,  that  it  was  necessary,  for 
the  successful  prosecution  of  the  mission,  to  have  addi- 
tional aid,  requested  of  the  Episcopacy  the  appointment 
of  the  Rev.  Daniel  P.  Kidder  as  an  assistant  missionary, 
and  the  Rev.  R.  M'Murdy  and  lady  as  teachers.  The  zeal 
of  the  missionaries  in  preaching  the  Gospel,  circulating 
the  Scriptures — which  had  been  furnished  by  the  Ameri- 
can Bible  Society — and  their  pastoral  visitation,  excited 
the  opposition  of  the  priesthood.  But  such  opposition  was 
anticipated,  and  its  absence  would  have  formed  a  reason 
for  alarm  far  more  extensive  than  the  most  virulent  hos- 
tility.    In  a  country  where  Romanism   had    promulgated 

14* 


162  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  [cHAP.  Vll. 

its  monstrous  errors  and  absurd  rites,  unrebuked  and  un- 
exposed for  centuries,  it  would  be  •wonderful  if,  when 
these  absurdities  were  brought  to  the  light,  they  should 
not  ehcit  opposition. 

The  missionaries  continued  to  move  forward  with  a  firm 
step ;  and,  by  their  unobtrusive  zeal  and  suavity  of  man- 
ners in  the  faithful  discharge  of  their  appropriate  work, 
they  gained  the  confidence  and  esteem  of  all  who  were  not 
blindly  wedded  to  Rome.  They  were  enabled,  with  great 
facility,  to  distribute  Bibles  and  tracts  in  the  Portuguese 
language;  and  thus  the  good  seed  was  sown,  which,  with 
the  blessing  of  God,  would  inevitably  produce  fruit. 

The  missionaries  visited  several  towns  in  the  interior, 
where  they  were  well  received  and  respectfully  treated. 
During  this  tour  of  observation,  they  were  enabled  to  dis- 
tribute many  Bibles  and  tracts.  The  missionaries  also 
devoted  part  of  their  time  in  looking  after  the  spiritual 
interests  of  English  and  American  seamen  who  "vnsited 
the  port  of  Rio. 

In  that  field  their  labors  were  highly  appreciated,  and 
by  none  more  so  than  Commodore  Nicholson,  a  United 
States  naval  officer,  who  had  command  on  that  station. 
That  gentleman  aflforded  the  missionaries  every  facility  in 
his  power  for  the  prosecution  of  their  work. 

The  mission  at  Buenos  Ayres  continued  to  prosper  under 
the  labors  of  Mr.  Dempster.  At  his  request,  a  graduate  of 
the  Wesleyan  University  was  appointed  as  teacher  for  the 
mission,  and  a  school  was  opened  with  flattering  prospects. 

Notwithstanding  the  blockade  of  the  port  by  the  French 
squadron,  which,  to  a  great  extent,  affected  the  business 
relations  of  the  city,  the  mission  was  making  steady  ad- 
vances, and  the  church  edifice,  which  had  been  com- 
menced, was  progressing  forward  to  completion. 

During  the  year  1838  he  visited  Montevideo,  and  had 
free  and  full  conversation  with  many  of  its  citizens.     He 


CHAP.  VII.]  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  163 

found  there  several  American  families,  who  were  particu- 
larly anxious  that  a  mission  should  be  established  among 
them.  His  request  to  the  Board,  that  a  missionary  be  sent 
there,  in  the  double  capacity  of  minister  and  teacher,  was 
granted;  and  a  suitable  appointment  was  made  for  that 
interesting  point,  in  the  person  of  the  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Norris. 

In  consequence  of  the  death  of  Mrs.  Kidder,  in  1840, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Kidder  returned  with  his  children  to  the 
United  States;  and,  consequently,  Rio  was  only  supplied 
with  Mr.  Spaulding.  Rev.  Mr.  Dempster  was  engaged 
at  Buenos  Ayres,  where  Mr.  Wilson  and  Mr.  Howard  and 
lady  were  engaged  in  teaching.  The  Rev.  Mr.  NoiTis 
was  cultivating  his  field  at  Montevideo  with  the  zeal  of 
faith,  the  patience  of  hope,  and  the  labor  of  love. 

The  unsettled  state  of  the  country,  growing  out  of  its 
political  relations,  together  with  the  almost  insuperable 
prejudices,  superstitions,  and  intolerance  of  the  Roman 
Cathohc  religion,  rendered  South  America  comparatively 
an  unproductive  field,  in  a  missionary  point  of  view. 

The  most  that  the  missionaries  could  hope  to  accomplish, 
was  the  instruction  of  the  children  of  the  American  and 
English  residents,  and  preaching  to  their  parents,  together 
with  the  faithful  distribution  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  and 
tracts  among  all  those  who  were  willing  to  receive  them. 

Under  these  circumstances,  the  Board  very  wisely  dis- 
continued its  appropriations,  made  toward  the  erection  of 
the  church  which  was  in  progress. 

The  prospects  of  the  mission  growing  darker  and  darker, 
and  having  little  to  hope  in  regard  to  a  change  in  the 
intolerant  and  irreformable  spirit  of  Romanism,  in  1841 
the  Board  recalled  its  missionaries,  and  the  field  was 
abandoned. 

The  abandonment,  however,  of  that  interesting  field,  at 
that  juncture,  must  be  regarded  as  the  following  of  the 
clearest   indications   of   Providence,    pointing   out   to   the 


164  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  [cHAP.  til. 

Board  the  same  policy  precisely  which  governed  the 
apostle,  when,  after  laboring  zealously  with  his  kindred 
and  countrymen,  to  the  end  that  they  might  be  induced 
to  embrace  the  Gospel,  and  finding  his  toil  comparatively 
fruitless,  he  said,  in  behalf  of  himself  and  co-laborers, 
"You  consider  yourselves  imworthy  of  eternal  life.  Lo, 
we  turn  to  the  Gentiles." 

The  Roman  Catholics,  wedded  to  their  vain  superstitions 
and  senseless  mummeries,  were  unwilling  to  listen  to  the 
pure  word  of  God;  and  hence  the  heathen  world  itself 
was  emphatically  more  inviting,  and  promissory  of  more 
fruit.  What  renders  Roman  Catholic  countries  impervious 
to  the  true  religion — the  religion  of  the  Bible — is  their 
rejection  of  that  sacred  word  as  a  rule  of  faith,  and  her 
anathemas  against  all  who  are  not  in  her  communion.  To 
impugn  and  persecute  all  who  presume  to  differ  from  her 
in  matters  of  faith,  and  grant  not  the  least  toleration  to 
heretics,  are  cardinal  doctrines  of  this  apostate  Church. 
Romanism,  in  this  country,  is  somewhat  modified  by  our 
institutions;  and  hence  we  cannot  see  it  as  it  is  in  all  its 
true  aspects. 

The  idolatrous  worship  of  the  Virgin  Mary  is  confined 
to  intercessory  prayers,  and  a  reverence  for  pictures  of  the 
Madonna  and  her  child;  but  in  South  America  it  is  not 
uncommon  to  find  images  of  different  material,  placed  in 
some  shrine,  to  which  an  idolatrous  worship  and  devOut 
homage  is  paid  as  to  the  idol  gods  of  India. 

One  of  these  images  was  brought  from  South  America 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Norris,  and  the  author  has  it  in  his 
possession. 

The  condition  of  that  country  is  absolutely  worse  than 
heathen;  and  the  efforts  made  for  the  salvation  of  its  inhab- 
itants should  be  in  proportion  to  their  danger.  Good  seed 
had  been  soAvn,  and  the  blessing  of  God  will  ultimately  make 
it  hke  "  the  handful  of  com  on  the  top  of  the  mountain." 


CHAP.  VII.]  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  165 

It  was  not  long  after  the  return  of  the  missionaries,  until 
the  foreign  residents  at  Buenos  Ayres,  realizing  their  desti- 
tution of  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  purifying 
and  elevating  tendencies  of  a  Protestant  Christianity, 
formed  themselves  into  a  society  for  the  promotion  of 
Christian  worship,  and  memorialized  the  Board  on  the  sub- 
ject of  sending  them  a  missionary,  to  occupy  the  church 
made  vacant  by  the  recall  of  Mr.  Dempster.  Dr.  Brig- 
ham,  the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  American  Bible 
Society,  was  selected  by  the  above-named  society  to  pre- 
sent their  memorial  to  the  Board,  which  he  did  in  an 
appropriate  address,  urging  the  great  importance  of  the 
measure.  The  society  pledged  itself  to  support  the  mis- 
sionary by  an  appropriation,  annually,  of  one  thousand 
dollars. 

The  Board,  in  view  of  these  facts,  recommended  to  the 
bishop  having  charge  of  foreign  missions  to  make  an  ap- 
pointment, agreeably  to  their  request ;  and,  accordingly,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Norris,  formerly  of  Montevideo,  was  appointed 
missionary  to  that  station. 

Thus,  in  the  providence  of  God,  a  faithful  sentinel  was 
again  permitted  to  occupy  a  post  on  the  borders  of  the 
land  of  darkness  and  spiritual  death. 

A  communication  from  Rev.  Mr.  Norris  to  the  Board,  in 
1844,  containing  important  and  interesting  information  in 
regard  to  the  spiritual  and  temporal  condition  of  the 
mission,  we  shall  here  insert: 

"  There  has  been  but  little  change  in  the  condition  or  prospects 
of  the  mission  since  my  last  letters  were  written.  Our  congrega- 
tion has  suffered  a  serious  loss  in  the  death  of  Mr.  Blake,  as  well 
as  the  removal  of  some  other  valuable  friends,  whose  places  are 
not  easily  supplied;  but  it  is  quite  as  large  as  it  was  a  year  ago. 
The  little  class  increases  slowly,  partly  by  emigration  from  Europe, 
and  partly  by  conversions,  and  has  now  just  twice  the  number 
that  I  found  in  it.  ,The  two  weekly  prayer  meetings  have  lost 
nothing  of  their  interest  nor  usefulness.     The  Sabbath  school  is 


166  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  [cHAP.  VII. 

still  prospering.  "We  have  also  organized  a  temperance  society, 
which  has  done  good,  and  we  hope  will  exert  an  influence  beyond 
our  own  immediate  circle.  Several  very  intemperate  men  have 
already  been  reformed. 

"  On  the  20th  of  March  I  wrote  to  yoii,  by  ship,  inclosing  a 
draft  for  $50  in  favor  of  the  Missionary  Society,  the  donation  of 
our  good  friend,  Samuel  F.  Lafone,  Esq.,  of  Montevideo,  which  I 
hope  you  received  in  due  time.  From  the  accompanying  draft 
please  take  for  the  same  Society  the  sum  of  $70,  being  the  amount 
of  subscriptions  for  one  year,  in  our  small  mission  class.  This, 
if  I  remember  right,  is  the  first  direct  return  you  have  ever  re- 
ceived from  this  mission,  for  the  large  sum  the  Society  has  ex- 
pended in  sustaining  it.  I  wish,  for  our  own  sake  as  well  as 
yours,  that  the  contribution  was  much  larger;  but  this  is  only  a 
very  small  part  of  what  is  annually  received  in  our  small  congre- 
gation for  the  support  of  the  Gospel. 

"  The  whole  amount  last  year,  including  about  $600  for  the 
repairs  on  the  church,  and  for  fitting  it  up,  exclusive  of  this  sub- 
scription for  the  Missionary  Society,  was  between  $1,700  and 
$1,800,  which,  considering  our  numbers  and  ability,  is  a  very 
liberal  sum.  A  kind  friend  in  Massachusetts,  a  Baptist,  lately 
sent  our  treasurer  a  donation  of  $25,  to  aid  in  supporting  the 
Gospel  here.  This  is  not  the  first  time  he  has  done  liberal  things. 
Eighty  paper  dollars  of  the  missionary  money,  equal  to  five  dollars 
United  States  currency,  were  brought  to  our  house  one  day,  by  an 
entire  stranger,  a  rough-looking  man  from  the  interior,  with  the 
following  note  in  pencil  mark,  on  a  scrap  of  paper  :  '  Pray  ye, 
therefore,  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  he  Avill  send  forth  more 
laborers  into  his  harvest.  Donation  of  eighty  dollars,  currency, 
for  the  Episcopal  Methodist  society,  by  an  English  ditcher.' 
Eighteen  years  ago  he  used  to  attend  the  ministrations  of  the 
Wesleyans;  and  when  he  called  on  me  he  had  just  received  a 
beautifully-written  and  deeply-aft'ecting  letter,  from  a  pious  sister, 
the- wife  of  a  local  preacher  in  the  north  of  England.  Although 
entirely  cut  off  from  all  religious  society,  when  in  the  country,  he 
keeps  the  Sabbath  strictly,  reads  his  Bible  a  great  deal,  and,  I  be- 
lieve, is  a  man  of  prayer.  He  is  single,  and  a  day-laborer.  I 
made  him  up  a  package  of  tracts,  missionary  notices,  and  New 
Testaments  for  distribution,  and  some  small  religious  books,  which 
he  is  to  read,  and  then  lend  or  give  away,  as  he  has  opportu- 
nity. Who  knows  but  some  of  these  scattered  seeds  may  yet  take 
root  r 


CHAP.  VII.]  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  167 

The  native  population  being  entirely  inaccessible  to  the 
missionary,  he  devoted  his  time  exclusively  to  the  American 
and  English  residents,  under  whose  patronage  he  was  labor- 
ing as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel.  His  congregations  were 
large  and  attentive,  and  the  Sabbath  school  was  in  a  flour- 
ishing condition.  The  prayer  and  class  meetings,  which 
were  held  at  his  own  residence,  were  numerously  attended, 
and  every  thing  connected  with  the  Church  was  interesting 
and  prosperous. 

The  fidelity  with  which  Mr.  Norris  discharged  his  duties, 
and  his  peculiar  qualifications  and  fitness  for  so  responsible 
a  post,  were  testified  to  by  the  Hon.  W.  Brent,  American 
Charge  d'AfFaires,  and  many  others  acquainted  with  the 
mission. 

The  accompanying  report  was  received  by  the  Board,  of 
the  state  of  the  Buenos  Ayrean  mission : 

"ANNUAL  REPORT  OF  THE  MISSION  AT   BUENOS  AYRES, 
'•To   the   Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  31issionary  Society  of  the   Methodist 
Episcopal  Church: 

"  My  Dear  Brother, — I  am  reminded  by  the  receipt  of  yours, 
of  September  17,  that  the  tirae  has  arrived  for  me  to-  make  my 
annual  report  of  the  state  of  this  mission. 

"  The  political  condition  of  the  country,  though  unfavorable  to 
the  interests  of  our  mission,  has  been  less  prejudicial  than  was 
anticipated  at  the  commencement  of  the  blockade.  The  attend- 
ance on  our  worship  was  never  larger  than  it  has  been  during  most 
of  the  past  year;  and,  what  is  still  more  encouraging,  we  have 
been  favored  with  some  tokens  of  the  Divine  presence.  A  few 
young  persons,  of  each  sex,  have  professed  conversion,  joined  our 
communion,  and  are  endeavoring  to  walk  worthy  of  their  vocation. 
At  this  time  a  few  more  are  turning  their  feet  to  the  testimonies  of 
the  Lord.  The  number  in  society,  including  a  few  who  reside  in 
Montevideo,  and  now  meet  in  class  there,  under  the  direction  of  a 
leader  of  their  own  choice,  is  twenty-six.  Besides  these,  there  are 
ten  members  of  various  evangelical  Churches  in  Europe  and  the 
United  States,  who  worship  and  commune  with  us,  and,  in  various 
ways,  render  much  valuable  service  to  the  mission. 

"  Several  members  of  the  Wesleyan  Church  have  removed  to 
Montevideo,  making  ten  in  all;  these  now  maintain  weekly  praj-er 


168  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  [cHAP.  VII. 

aiid  class  meetings.  I  hope  to  be  able  to  visit  them,  and  organ- 
ize the  class  as  a  branch  of  this  mission.  Providence  may  be 
preparing  the  "way  for  us  to  reoccupy  that  important  mission 
station. 

"  The  congregation  is  imited  in  the  desire  to  have  the  ministry 
of  the  Gospel  continued  among  them,  and,  through  the  man- 
agers of  the  '  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Christian  Worship,' 
pledge  themselves  to  contribute  to  its  support,  as  heretofore.  It 
is  but  just  to  say  that  their  contributions  have  been  liberal  and 
prompt. 

"  Under  the  care  of  an  efficient  and  devoted  superintendent,  Mr. 
Van  Blarcom,  our  Sabbath  school  has  been  prosperous  and  en- 
couraging through  the  year.  A  Bible  class  of  young  men  is 
taught  by  one  of  the  elder  members  of  the  Church,  and  another 
of  young  women  by  the  pastor.  In  these  "we  are  training  some 
promising  youth  for  teachers,  as  their  services  may  be  required. 
Several  now  employed  as  teachers  were  formerly  members  of  the 
Bible  class.  The  whole  number  now  attending  school  is  ninety- 
six  scholars,  under  the  charge  of  one  superintendent  and  twelve 
teachers.  The  library  contains  four  hundred  and  twenty  volumes 
of  choice  books.  We  have  an  occasional  distribution  of  reward 
books,  and  a  semi-monthly  distribution  of  children's  and  other 
tracts  and  children's  papers.  At  the  commencement  of  this  school, 
scarcely  three  children  were  able  to  join  in  singing;  but,  through 
the  laudable  and  persevering  labors  of  the  superintendent,  who  is 
also  leader  of  oi;r  choir,  a  large  portion  of  the  school  now  unite 
in  this  delightful  exercise,  and  sing  a  variety  of  tunes  with  pro- 
priety. For  regular  and  punctual  attendance,  good  behavior,  and 
attention  to  instruction,  the  children  deserve  much  credit. 

"  Besides  the  ordinary  services  of  the  Sabbath  we  have  a  prayer 
meeting,  at  the  house  of  the  missionary,  on  Sunday  afternoons. 
This  has  been  well  attended,  and  the  means  of  much  good.  A 
weekly  prayer  meeting  has  been  maintained  at  the  church,  on 
Thursday  evening,  and  a  class  meeting  on  Wednesday.  The 
Lord's  supper  has  been  administered  once  each  quarter. 

"  Tlie  missionary  has  attended  two  funerals,  celebrated  two 
marriages,  and  baptized  ten  children,  during  the  past  year;  and, 
during  the  three  years  of  his  ministry  here,  he  has  attended  twen- 
ty-four funerals,  celebrated  eight  marriages,  and  baptized  thirty- 
t"wo  children. 

"In  reviewing  the  history  of  this  mission  for  the  year  now 
closing,  while  we  find  cause  for  much  deep  humiliation  before 


CHAP.  VII.]  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  169 

God,  we  see  great  reason  for  gratitude  and  praise.     Some  good  has 
been  done  through  grace,  and  to  that  be  all  the  praise  ! 

"  Yours,  truly,  W.  H.  !N"orris. 

"Buenos  Ayres,  December  31,  1846." 

It  being  necessary  for  Mr.  Norris  to  return  to  the  United 
States,  the  Board  accepted  his  resignation,  and  the  Society 
for  the  Promotion  of  Christian  Worship  passed  resolutions 
highly  commendatory  of  his  zeal  and  ability,  and  expres- 
sive of  regret  at  his  being  compelled,  by  providential  cir- 
cumstances, to  retire  from  the  field  of  his  labors. 

They  also  asked  from  the  Board  the  appointment  of  a 
successor,  Avhich  request  was  granted,  and  the  Board  recom- 
mended such  an  appointment  to  the  bishop,  who  supplied 
his  place  with  the  Rev.  D.  D.  Lore. 

This  iientleman  embarked  for  the  mission  on  the  20th  of 
September,  1847,  and  arrived  there  in  December. 

He  was  cordially  received  by  the  friends  of  the  mission, 
and  immediately  on  his  arrival  entered  upon  his  work.  As 
the  annual  report,  which  we  subjoin,  contains  all  the  in- 
formation desirable  in  regard  to  the  mission,  we  forbear 
adding  any  thing  farther: 

"ANNUAL   REPORT  OF  THE  JMISSION  AT  BUENOS  AYRES. 

"To  the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  tlie    Missionary    Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church: 

"  Dear  Brother, — If  I  report  only  for  the  time  that  I  have  been 
at  my  station,  it  will  be  very  brief.  However,  this  deficiency  will 
be  more  than  made  up  by  brother  ]S"orris,  so  recently  arrived  from 
this  field  of  labor;  and,  indeed,  who  has  occupied  it  much  more  of 
the  present  year  than  myself. 

"We  arrived  here  safely  on  the  16th  of  December,  1847,  eighty- 
seven  days  from  the  time  we  left  New  York.  "We  found  the  society 
anxiously  awaiting  our  arrival,  having  been  without  pastoral  care 
since  my  predecessor  left,  which  was  the  1st  of  August.  During 
this  time,  however,  a  sermon  had  been  read  regularly  every  Sab- 
bath morning,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  weeks,  while  the  church 
was  being  repaired.  Our  reception  was  one  of  Christian  kindness. 
We  were  soon  made  to  feel  that  we  were  not  strangers  in  a  strange 
land,  but  that  we  dwelt  among  our  own  people;  vea,  that  our  God 

15 


IVO  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  [cHAP.  VII. 

had  cast  our  lot  in  a  pleasant  place,  and  had  given  unto  us  a 
goodly  heritage. 

"  The  church  is  now  in  a  good  condition,  having  been  thor- 
oughly repaired,  at  tlie  cost  of  about  one  hundred  and  thirty 
silver  dollars.  This  has  been  paid  by  the  congregation.  The 
attendance,  I  am  informed,  has  increased;  it  is  certainly  larger 
than  I  expected  to  find,  and  a  more  attentive  people  I  never 
ministered  to.  The  prayer  meetings,  of  Avhich  we  have  two  a 
week,  are  well  attended,  and,  Avhat  is  exceedingly  encouraging, 
are  attended  by  many  young  men  Avho  are  not  religious;  a  larger 
number  of  such  than  ever  I  knew  a  congregation  of  the  same  size 
to  afford  at  home.  May  Ave  not  hope  for  the  best  of  residts? 
The  class  meeting  is  not  so  well  attended.  I  fear  that  this 
means  of  grace  is  not  duly  appreciated  by  the  members  of  the 
mission. 

"  Our  Sabbath  school  is  in  a  flourishing  condition.  It  is  one 
of  the  most  orderly  schools  I  have  ever  been  in.  There  is  one 
superintendent,  twelve  teachers,  and  one  hundred  and  seven 
children  on  the  record.  There  are  two  libraries  connected  with 
the  school,  Wos.  1  and  2,  containing  G50  volumes.  The  donation 
from  the  Sunday  School  Union  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
was  gratefully  received  by  us.  The  Bible  classes  in  this  school 
form  its  most  pleasing  feature;  there  are  two,  one  male  and  one 
female,  consisting  of  adults  principally.  The  female  class  is 
under  the  care  of  Mrs.  Lore,  and  the  male  under  that  of  brother 
Fay,  the  class-leader.     These  promise  much. 

"  I  found,  upon  my  arrival,  seventeen  members'  names  on  the 
Church  record,  and  four  probationers.  Since  then,  two  have 
been  added  by  certificate,  and  one  on  probation;  making  in  all 
twenty-four  persons.  I  have  attended  one  funeral,  and  baptized 
three  children. 

"  Our  prospects  for  doing  good,  though  not  the  most  flattering, 
are  suflScient  for  encouragement.  There  are  a  great  many  serious 
hearers  in  our  congregation,  who  are  unconverted;  and  I  cannot 
but  believe  that  the  Gospel  is  still  the  power  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion; and  though  feebly,  yet  if  faithfully  preached,  in  humble 
reliance  upon  its  Divine  author,  it  must  accomplish  the  thing 
whereunto  it  is  sent.  Our  field  of  labor  is  small,  confined  to  the 
foreign  population,  and  that  part  of  it  which  speaks  the  English 
language;  such  as  Americans,  English,  Scotch,  and  Irish.  The 
Americans  are  our  special  care.  There  are,  also,  occupying 
the  same   field,  the   English    National    Church,  and  the  Scotch 


CHAP.  VII,]  MISSION  TO  SOUTH  AMERICA.  l7l 

Presbyterian  Church.     The  Germans,  likewise,  have  a  pastor — a 
faithful,  evangelical  man. 

"  I  had  hoped  that  something  could  be  done  for  the  benefit  of 
the  sailors;  but  the  harbor  is  such  as  almost  entirely  to  prevent 
any  effort  of  the  kind:  the  vessels  lie  from  two  to  five  miles  from 
the  shore;  and,  at  i^resent,  there  are  but  few  trading  here,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  blockade. 

"  But  my  opinion  of  the  importance  of  this  mission  has  not 
abated  in  the  lea^t.  In  view  of  its  past  and  present  usefulness, 
it  deserves  the  fostering  care  of  our  Missionary  Board.  And,  cer- 
tainly, the  efforts  of  the  few  here  to  sustain  it  merit  encouragement 
from  their  brethren  at  home.  I  am  certain  there  is  no  congrega- 
tion of  the  same  size,  in  our  own  country,  that  will  surpass  it  in 
its  contributions  to  sustain  the  Gospel;  which  shows,  at  least,  that 
the  means  of  grace  are  highly  prized. 

"  '  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may 
have  free  course  and  be  glorified,  even  as  it  is  with  you.' 

"  Yours,  in  Christian  bonds,  D.  D.  Lore. 

"Buenos  Ayres,  February  12,  1848." 


y 


l72  MISSION  TO  TEXAS.  [cHAP,  VIII. 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

MISSION  TO  TEXAS. 

Texas  formed  one  of  the  states  of  the  republic  of 
Mexico  originally,  and  contained  one  hundred  and  ninety- 
three  thousand  square  miles.  Its  soil  being  exceedingly 
fertile,  and  the  climate  mild  and  healthy,  attracted  numer- 
ous emigrants  from  the  United  States,  Avho  settled  in  large 
numbers  on  the  Rio  Colorado,  Rio  Brazos,  and  Rio  Grande, 
but  more  particularly  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  county. 

Among  the  emigrants  to  Texas  were  many  members  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  who,  from  time  to  time, 
assembled  at  different  places  for  purposes  of  rehgious  wor- 
ship and  mutual  edification.  They  sent  urgent  requests 
to  the  States  for  spiritual  help,  and  the  Missionary  Society 
■was  prompt  in  its  attention  to  their  repeated  calls. 

In  the  summer  of  1837  the  Rev.  Martin  Ruter,  D.  D., 
President  of  Alleghany  College,  offered  his  services  as  a 
missionary  to  Texas,  which  had  declared  itself  an  inde- 
pendent republic,  after  the  model  of  the  United  States. 

The  Doctor  was  accompanied  by  two  young  ministers  to 
this  interesting  field,  who,  with  him,  entered  at  once  with 
zeal  upon  their  labors.  They  were  received  by  the  citizens 
with  great  cordiality  and  respect  all  over  the  countiy,  and 
every  facility  was  afforded  them  for  the  carrying  out  the 
objects  of  their  mission. 

The  Doctor  soon  succeeded  in  formincr  circuits  in  differ- 

o 

ent  parts  of  the  country.  The  erection  of  churches  was 
commenced  at  San  Augustine,  Nacogdoches,  Houston,  and 
Washington.  In  this  work,  the  citizens  evinced  a  liber- 
ality worthy  of  praise ;  while,  at  the  same  time,  they  con- 
tributed one  thousand  dollars  toward  the  support  of  the 
ministers. 

This   encouraging   state  of    things   awakened   quite   an 


CHAP.  VIII.]  MISSION  TO  TEXAS.  1*73 

interest  in  the  Church  in  behalf  of  the  infant  repubhc,  and 
young  men  of  zeal  and  enterprise,  in  the  different  con- 
ferences, volunteered  their  services  as  missionaries.  The 
General  conference  of  1840  made  provision  for  the  organi- 
zation of  an  annual  conference  in  Texas ;  and  in  December 
following,  its  first  session  was  held  at  Rutersville. 

Bishop  Waugh  presided  over  its  deliberations.  There 
were  nine  ministers  in  full  connection,  and  an  equal  num- 
ber of  candidates,  making  the  whole  number  of  itinerants 
eighteen.     Three  presiding  elder's  districts  were  constituted. 

The  number  reported  in  society  was  one  thousand,  six 
hundred  and  twenty-three  whites,  and  two  hundred  and 
thirty  colored  members.  There  were  twenty-five  local 
ministers. 

Dr.  Ruter  having,  soon  after  his  arrival,  adopted  meas- 
ures for  the  establishment  of  a  college,  the  Church  directed 
its  attention  to  the  laudable  object  of  founding  such  an 
institution.  Having  already  organized  primary  schools  and 
Sunday  schools  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  it  was 
evidently  its  duty  to  provide  for  the  education  of  the 
youth  of  the  country  in  the  higher  branches  of  literature. 

The  government  made  a  liberal  grant  of  several  thou- 
sand acres  of  land,  as  an  endowment,  in  a  healthy  and 
delightful  part  of  the  country;  and  the  charter  given  by 
the  Legislature  was  drafted  upon  the  most  liberal  scale. 

It  was  denominated  "Rutersville  College,"  in  testimony 
of  respect  and  affection  for  the  venerable  scholar  and  mis- 
sionary, who  resigned  his  honors  in  the  halls  of  learning, 
and  his  place  in  the  ranks  of  the  ministry  of  his  native 
country,  to  bear  the  blessings  of  religion  and  science  to 
the  destitute  of  a  foreign  land.  May  it  ever  prove  a 
monument  worthy  of  its  gifted  and  pious  projector! 

The  second  session  of  the  Texas  conference  was  held 
under  the  presidency  of  Bishop  Morris. 

The  conference  embraced  three  districts,  eighteen  circuits 

15* 


174  MISSION  TO  TEXAS.  [cHAP.  VIII. 

and  stations,  twenty-three  traveling  and  thirty-six  local 
preachers,  and  a  membership  of  two  thousand,  seven  hun- 
dred and  ninety-five. 

At  the  third  session  of  the  conference,  which  was  held 
at  Bastrop,  on  the  banks  of  the  Rio  Colorado,  in  1842,  the 
number  of  regular  ministers  was  augmented  to  thirty-six, 
the  most  of  whom  were  transferred  from  conferences  in 
the  States.  The  number  of  local  preachers  Avas  increased 
to  forty,  and  the  number  of  Church  members  to  three 
thousand,  seven  hundred  and  thirty-eight. 

The  Rutersville  College  was  represented  to  the  con- 
ference as  being  in  a  flourishing  condition,  and  resolutions 
were  adopted,  pledging  to  the  Trustees  and  Faculty  the 
imdivided  patronage  of  the  Church.  The  Bible,  mission- 
ary, and  Sabbath  school  institutions  were  also  taken  under 
consideration,  and  resolutions  adopted  in  favor  of  taking 
lip  collections  for  their  support  at  all  the  appointments. 

The  country  being  new,  and  money  scarce,  the  attach- 
ment of  many  individuals  to  these  benevolent  institutions, 
was  evinced  by  liberal  donations  of  land,  horses,  cattle, 
and  the  various  productions  of  the  country. 

A  spirit  of  self-sacrifice  characterized  the  missionaries  to 
Texas  that  would  have  done  honor  to  the  Church  in  any 
age.  Following  in  the  footsteps  of  the  brave  and  talented 
Ruter,  who  nobly  fell  at  his  post,  while  engaged  in  the 
service  of  his  Master,  they  endured  every  hardship,  and 
labored,  and  suffered,  and  died  on  the  field  of  Christian 
conflict. 

As  a  foreign  mission,  it  cost  the  Missionary  Society  less, 
by  far,  than  any  belonging  to  the  foreign  list,  and  its  suc- 
cess is  without  a  parallel  in  the  history  of  missions. 

From  the  commencement,  it  had  to  labor  under  adverse 
circumstances.  The  country  had  just  emerged  from  a  war 
of  independence  when  the  mission  was  commenced,  and 
the  citizens  were  kept  in  a  state  of  continued  suspense;,  by 


CHAP.  VIII.]  MISSION  TO  TEXAS.  175 

the  reiterated  threats  of  invasion  by  the  mother  country, 
together  with  the  frequent  invasion  of  the  settlements  by 
predatory  hordes  of  savages ;  but,  notwithstanding  all  these 
unpropitious  circumstances,  the  missionary  work  went  on, 
and  the  faithful  heralds  of  the  cross  went  from  place  to 
place,  sustained,  in  their  weary  and  perilous  journeys,  by 
the  presence  of  their  Master,  and  the  consolations  of  his 
grace. 

Tlie  conference  was  divided,  in  1844,  into  four  presiding 
elder's  districts ;  and  as  reports  were  communicated  to  the 
Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  condition  and  prospects 
of  the  work  in  each  district,  we  shall  insert  them,  together 
with  some  other  interestino-  matters  connected  with  the 
conference : 

"GALVESTON  DISTRICT. 

"Galveston  Station. — Brother  John  Clark,  now  of  Poultney  dis- 
trict, Troy  conference,  was  assigned  to  this  work.  He,  however, 
left  in  April  last,  to  attend  the  General  conference,  and  did  not 
return.  I  found  it  wholly  impracticable,  under  the  circumstances, 
to  procure  another  to  fill  his  place.  I  rejoice,  however,  that,  for 
the  present  year,  it  is  to  be  occupied  by  a  brother  in  every  respect 
eminently  qualified  for  the  arduous  duties  of  so  important  a  post. 
Galveston  is,  indeed,  the  key  of  Texas.  It  is  now  in  a  very 
growing  and  flourishing  condition,  with  a  population  of  some 
three  thousand  five  hundred,  and  constantly  increasing  in  com- 
mercial importance.  We  have  here  a  good  chapel,  and  a  small 
society  of  most  excellent  and  steadfast  members;  and  I  still  think 
the  prospect  before  us  warrants  the  putting  forth  of  increased  and 
more  powerful  efforts  to  sustain  the  prominent  station. 

"Houston  Station. — Brother  Josiah  Whipple  has  labored  with 
much  success  in  this  place,  during  the  past  year,  and  has  suc- 
ceeded in  raising  the  white  membership  here  from  seventeen  to 
forty.  The  blacks  also  have  received  due  attention.  We  have  in 
this  city  a  neat  and  commodious  brick  church,  nearly  finished, 
with  a  vestry  and  other  accommodations;  and  the  house  is  gen- 
erally well  filled  with  intelligent  hearers.  The  population  of 
Houston  is  about  three  thousand.  It  possesses  important  commer- 
cial advantages,  and  is  doubtless  destined,  at  no  distant  day,  to 
rival  many  of  the  seaport  cities  of  our  sister  republic.     Methodism 


176  MISSION  TO  TEXAS.  [CHAP.  VIII. 

has  already  obtained  a  firm  footing,  and  "we  trust,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  to  be  able  to  sustain  the  high  and  holy  ground  to  which  we 
have  attained. 

"Brazos  Circuit. — The  Rev.  D.  N".  Y.  Sullivan  traveled  this 
circuit  the  past  year.  He  has  rendered  faithful  and  efRcient 
service.  We  have  had  some  refreshing  seasons,  and  several  have 
been  added  to  our  societies;  the  blacks,  particularly,  have  been 
"well  attended  to,  and  with  signal  success. 

"Montgomery  Circuit. — Rev.  Isaac  Tabor  has  labored  on  this  cir 
cuit  with   much  fidelity.     It  embraces  a  wealthy  and   growing 
community — a  rich  soil — and  will  admit  of  being  densely  popu- 
lated.    We  consider  it  a  field  of  much  promise. 

"Huntsville  Circuit. — W.  C.  Lewis  and  James  D.  Johnson  have 
labored  upon  this  circuit  with  cheering  success.  About  seventy 
have  been  added  on  probation.  A  comfortable  parsonage  has  been 
erected,  and  great  zeal  for  our  Zion  is  manifested  among  the  mem- 
bership. The  soil  is  fertile,  and  will  admit  of  a  very  dense  popu- 
lation. Methodism  is  very  deeply  planted  in  the  hearts  of  the 
people.     May  the  Lord  continue  to  water  it  by  his  grace  ! 

"Nashville  Circuit. — This  is  a  small  circuit,  and  was  traveled  by 
brother  R.  Crawford,  whose  labors  have  proved  abundantly  suc- 
cessful. About  fifty  have  been  received  on  trial  during  the  past 
year.  This  circuit  is  situated  west  of  the  river  Brazos.  It  covers 
a  beautifully-elevated  country.  A  neat  parsonage  is  being  erected 
upon  it,  and  it  is  indeed  an  interesting  field  of  labor. 

"Franklin  Circuit. — W.  K.  Wilson  and  James  M.  Wesson  have 
traveled  the  past  year.  It  embraces  a  large  extent  of  territory, 
situated  east  of  the  Brazos.  About  thirty  have  joined  the  Church, 
on  probation,  during  the  past  year.  This  circuit  includes  an 
interesting  section  of  our  country;  and  Methodism  is  being  firmly 
established  within  its  bounds. 

"  The  most  of  our  quarterly  meetings  have  been  well  attended, 
and  much  interest  manifested  by  the  congregation;  and  we  have 
much  cause  of  joy  for  the  success  of  the  'word  preached'  among 
those  who  have  heard  it. 

"  SAN   AUGUSTINE   DISTRICT. 

"From  this  district  we  have  received  no  intelligence,  and  are, 
therefore,  unprepared  to  say  any  thing  by  way  of  detail  respect- 
ing it. 

'*LAKE  SODA   DISTRICT. 

"  We  have  received  a  very  interesting  letter  from  the  presiding 
elder  of  this  district,  on  the  general  state  of  the  work  in  Texas. 


CHAP.  VIII.]  MISSION  TO  TEXAS.  l'<"7 

But  as  it  contained  bo  details,  ^^^e  are  unable  to  furnisli  a  detailed 
report.  We  regret  to  add,  that  by  an  oversiglit  on  the  part  of  our 
brethren,  in  their  communications,  ^ve  are  left  entirely  without 
Sabbath  school  statistics.  Tliis  is  to  be  deeply  regretted.  It  is 
a  sad  defect  in  our  report,  which  it  is  utterly  out  of  our  power 
to  remedy. 

"THE   CONFERENCE   SESSION. 

"  The  fifth  session  of  the  Texas  annual  conference  was  held  at 
San  Augustine,  commencing  January  8,  1845.     Bishop  Janes  pre- 
sided on  the  occasion;  and,  from  several  communications  received, 
Ave  are  authorized  to  say,  with  general  satisfaction.     The  plam- 
ness  and  simplicity  of  his  manners— his  humility  and  ardent  piety, 
united  with   Christian  urbanity  and  untiring  industry,  have  won 
for  him  in  that  conference  golden  opinions.     The  conference  had 
a  laborious  but   harmonious  session.      The  membership  in  this 
conference  is  reported  to  consist  of  five  thousand  and  eighty-five 
whites,  one  thousajid  and  five  colored,  and  sixty-five  local  preach- 
ers—making a  total  of  six  thousand,  one  hundred  and  fifty-four. 
Increase  the  past  year,  eleven  hundred  and  twenty-nine.     Three 
preachers  have,  by  the  force  of  circumstances,  been  induced  to 
locate,  and  two  are  superannuated.     But  the  brethren  were  greatly 
cheered  in  having  these  vacancies  more  than  filled  by  the  acces- 
sion of  nine  transfers,  and  several  admissions  on  trial.     A  number 
more  could  have  been  appointed  to  appropriate  fields  of  labor,  as 
there  are  several  posts  which  invite  to  their  occupancy  self-sacri- 
ficing  and   devoted  missionaries.     'What    hath   God  wi'ought !' 
Truly,  a  brighter  day  is  daAvning  upon  Texas.     '  The  darkness  is 
past,  and  the  true  light  now  shineth.'     According  to  the  provisions 
of  the  last  General  conference,  the  Texas  conference   has  been 
divided,  and  a  new  conference  organized.     The  two  divisions  are 
to  be  known  hereafter  as  the  Eastern  and  Western  Texas  confer- 
ences; they  are  each  divided  into  three  districts. 

"  THE  CONFERENCE  MISSIONARY  ANNIVERSARY. 

"  The  following  account  of  this  anniversary  is  from  the  pen  of 
the  Rev.  C.  Richardson,  the  Secretary  of  the  Society:  The  fourth 
anniversary  of  our  Missionary  Society  was  held  in  this  city,  Janu- 
■uary  13,  1845.  The  occasion  was  one  of  deep  interest,  especially 
as  the  whole  field  embraced  by  the  conference  may  be  considered 
missiovMry  ground.  The  congregation,  for  the  place,  was  large  and 
deeply  interested  in  the  objects  of  the  meeting.  After  the  reading 
of  the  report,  instructive  and  stirring  addresses  were  delivered 
by  Bishop  Janes,  and  the  Rev.  Adam   Poe,  of  the  North  Ohio 


178  MISSION  TO  TEXAS.  [cHAP.  VIII. 

conference.  The  collection  on  the  occasion  amounted  to  the  re- 
spectable sura  of  $174.92.  The  people  of  Texas,  as  was  manifested 
on  this  occasion,  are  disposed  to  aid  in  the  great  work  of  diffusing 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  throughout  the  world,  as  well  as  in  their 
own  country.  The  friends  of  missions  have  no  reason  to  regret 
the  expenditure  of  money  in  Texas — the  results  are  trulj-^  cheering. 

"  MTER/VRY  INSTITUTIONS. 

"  The  cause  of  education  is  evidently  advancing  in  the  republic, 
and  promises  to  exert  a  conservative  influence  upon  the  morals  of 
the  community.  The  conference  has  had  under  its  patronage,  the 
last  year,  two  literary  institutions;  namely,  the  Rutersville  College 
in  western,  and  the  "Wesleyan  College,  at  San  Augustine,  in  east- 
ern Texas.  Rutersville  College,  which  will  hereafter  be  under  the 
patronage  of  the  Western  Texas  conference,  is  exerting  a  more 
extensive  and  salutary  influence  than  it  has  done  in  the  years  last 
past;  and  the  We.slcyan  College  is  now  in  operation,  and  in  a  pros- 
perous condition.  The  latter  institution  will  in  future  be  under 
the  special  patronage  of  the  Eastern  Texas  conference.  Both  these 
institutions  present  increasing  prospects  of  more  extended  useful- 
ness to  the  youth  of  the  republic,  and  the  Church  of  God.  It  is 
the  fixed  and  settled  purpose  of  each  conference  to  do  all  that  can 
be  done  to  place  these  nurseries  for  training  the  intellect  and  the 
heart  on  foundations  which  will  be  firm  and  unshaken. 

"  In  concluding  the  report  respecting  Texas,  as  a  missionary 
field,  your  Roard  would  remark,  that  a  more  faithful,  devoted, 
persevering,  and  efiicient  band  of  missionaries  can  scarcely  be 
found,  than  those  who,  from  the  beginning,  have  toiled  in  this 
department  of  our  work.  Their  spirit  of  faith,  patience,  and  en- 
durance, has  given  them  a  striking  resemblance  to  the  missionaries 
of  primitive  times.  And  this  resemblance  is  to  be  found,  not  only 
in  their  labors,  privations,  and  sufferings,  but  also  in  their  suc- 
cesses and  triumphs. 

"  Only  seven  years  ago,  and  Texas  numbered  three  missionaries, 
and  a  few  hundred  members,  Avidely  and  thinly  scattered  over  its 
vast  territory.  Now  it  has  two  annual  conferences,  rising  fifty 
itinerant  and  sixty-five  local  preachers,  and  more  than  six  thou- 
sand Church  members.  And  still  the  field  is  extending:  more 
laborers  are  needed,  new  and  eftectual  doors  are  opening,  and  the 
prospects  are  constantly  becoming  more  bright  and  cheering. 

"  One  or  two  German  missionaries  are  very  much  needed  in 
Texas;  as,  also,  a  good  supply  of  German  and  Spanish  Bibles 
and  tracts,  for  gratuitous  distribution  among  the  Germans  and 


CHAP.  TTII.]  MISSION  TO  TEXAS.  1  79 

Mexicans.  "Wliere  are  the  German  missionaries  for  this  field;  and 
w-ho  \^ill  be  the  donors  to  supplv  tlie  publications  so  earnestly 
solicited  ?  We  shall  ^rait,  and  confidently  look  for  responses  to 
these  interrogatories." 

It  will  be  seen  bv  these  reports,  that  in  the  short  space 
of  seven  years,  through  the  labors  of  efficient  missionaries, 
the  wilderness  has  been  made  to  blossom  as  the  rose. 

When  Dr.  Ruter  and  his  youthful  associates  entered  the 
republic,  there  were  no  ministers,  or  Churches,  or  schools; 
and  in  the  short  space  of  seven  years  there  were  two  annual 
conferences,  fifty  itinerant  and  sixty-five  local  preachers, 
upward  of  six  thousand  members.  Sabbath  schools  all  over 
the  land,  and  a  flourishing  literary  institution,  inciting  to  its 
halls  and  sacred  shades  the  youth  of  the  land. 

May  God  continue  his  smiles  upon  the  Church  in  our 
now  sister  state  I  and  though  we  may  not  be  connected  with 
her  ecclesiastically,  and  are  thus  forbidden  the  pleasing  task 
of  tracincj  her  history  as  identified  with  the  operations  of 
the  Church,  yet  we  shall  ever  feel  interested  in  the  onward 
march  of  religion  and  science,  as  they  shall  unitedly  pour 
their  genial  influences  upon  her  silvery  streams  and  simny 
vales. 


180  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [ciIAP.  IX. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS. 

Of  all  the  races  of  men  that  exist  on  the  face  of  the 
earth,  foreign  to  the  Anglo-Saxon,  perhaps  there  are  none 
whose  predilections  for  the  United  States  are  greater  than 
that  of  the  German. 

The  Germans  are  strongly  imbued  witli  a  love  of  liberty ; 
and  there  is  no  feature  of  their  character  more  deeply 
marked,  than  their  indomitable  hostility  to  slavery  of  con- 
science, or  spiritual  despotism  in  any  of  its  forms.  To 
Germany  we  are  indebted  for  the  giant  heart  and  iron 
hand  that  severed  the  chains  which  bound  the  world,  intel- 
lectually and  morally,  in  a  cruel  despotism  for  centuries. 

That  power  waked  a  slumbering  world,  enveloped  in 
the  shades  of  superstition  and  ignorance;  and  long  as  the 
memory  of  the  Reformation  shall  last,  and  all  the  great 
and  glorious  blessings  which  immediately  followed  shall 
survive,  so  long  AviH  Germany  be  remembered  with  grati- 
tude by  all  who  love  the  priceless  blessings  of  religious 
and  civil  freedom.  The  Reformation  was  born  and  cradled 
in  Germany.  Here  the  serpent  was  strangled  that  came  to 
destroy  the  infant  of  religious  liberty.  Fed  upon  the  "sin- 
cere milk  of  the  word,"  it  grew  in  stature  and  wisdom  from 
day  to  day,  until  it  gained  the  strength  and  vigor  of  man- 
hood, firm  of  heart  and  daring  of  hand. 

This  same  dauntless  spirit  was  the  type  which  charac- 
terized our  Puritan  forefathers,  and,  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  forms  the  characteristic  of  all  w^ho  seek  an  asylum 
in  this  "land  of  the  free  and  home  of  the  brave." 

From  the  earliest  settlement  of  the  country  to  the  present 
time,  one  continual  tide  of  immigration  has  poured  into  the 
states  and  territories  from  Germany.  In  some  sections  of 
our  country  the  population,  from  the  beginning,  has  been 


VUAV.   IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  181 

almost  entirely  German ;  and  though  this  may  be  true  in 
reference  to  some  other  foreigners,  particularly  the  French, 
yet  not  by  any  means  to  the  same  extent  as  it  is  of  the 
Germans. 

They  form  by  far  the  most  valuable  portion  of  our  immi- 
grant population,  being,  as  a  class,  the  more  intelligent, 
industrious,  temperate,  and  virtuous. 

The  Germans  are  a  religious  people;  and  the  infidelity 
that  exists  in  that  country  is  not  like  the  rampant  infidelity 
Avhicli  utterly  rejects  Christianity,  but  rather  the  infidelity 
which  is  found  in  those  corrupt  forms  of  Christianity,  con- 
sisting of  a  blind  adherence  to  the  blasphemous  dogmas  of 
Romanism  on  the  one  hand,  and  a  bold  avowal  of  Ration- 
alism on  the  other — rejecting  the  Bible  and  the  exercise  of 
reason  in  regard  to  its  teachings,  or  exalting  human  reason 
above  the  word  of  God ;  both  of  Avhich  are  equally  infidel, 
and  fatal  to  Christianity.  True  religion  lies  between  these 
extremes.  Takino-  the  Bible  as  a  standard  of  faith  and 
practice,  and  human  reason  as  a  judge  of  what  it  incul- 
cates— relying  upon  the  enhghtening  and  sanctifying  influ- 
ences of  the  Holy  Spirit — the  Christian  walks  in  the  light 
of  an  experience  consistent  in  itself  and  with  the  word  of 
God. 

But  we  did  not  intend,  when  entering  upon  this  chapter, 
to  discuss  any  theological  questions,  and  ask  pardon  of  our 
readers  for  this  incidental  allusion.  Our  theme  is  simply  a 
narrative  of  the  origin  and  progress  of  German  missions  in 
Uie  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

The  German  population  were  never  lost  sight  of  in  the 
ninistrations  of  the  Church;  and  as  several  of  our  early 
ministers  were  of  that  extraction,  the  Gospel  was  frequently 
preached  to  them  in  their  vernacular;  but  it  was  not  until 
1835  that  a  mission  was  established  for  their  special  benefit. 
Fifteen  years  ago,  in  one  of  the  colleges  of  our  country, 
there  was  a  professor  of  oriental  literature,  who  liad  spent 


182  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [cHAP.  IX. 

n  large  portion  of  liis  life  in  one  of  the  universities  in  his 
fatherland — a  student,  in  every  sense  of  the  word — a  pro- 
fessor of  a  religion  which  gives  to  reason  a  power  ade- 
quate to  the  solution  of  all  Divine  mysteries,  but,  like 
Wesley  at  Oxford,  a  worshiper  in  the  outer  court  of  the 
temple  of  Christianit}^  destitute  of  saving  faith,  and,  conse- 
quently, of  the  enjoyments  of  experimental  religion.  Like 
the  founder  of  Methodism,  he  was  an  earnest  inquirer  after 
truth;  and  no  denominational  prejudices  prevented  him 
from  extending  his  researches  beyond  the  narrow  pale  of 
his  own  Church.  He  was  alive  to  its  importance  and  pre- 
pared to  adopt  its  teachings,  whenever  and  wherever  found. 
Oppressed  v.dth  doubts  and  gloomy  fears,  and  unsatisfied 
with  the  soulless  theology  that  gave  no  assurance  of  accept- 
ance Avith  God,  he  was  led,  by  the  doctrines  and  Christian 
experience  of  those  whom  the  world  despise,  to  behold 
something  far  transcending  all  that  he  had  previously  known 
or  learned  in  the  divinity  schools  of  his  native  land.  Having 
become  acquainted  with  those  who  taught  the  doctrine  of 
salvation  by  faith  alone,  and  a  conscious  sense  of  pardon 
and  peace  through  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  like 
Wesley  in  Moravia  and  Fletcher  at  Bristol,  he  ardently 
sought,  with  all  his  heart,  the  same  like  precious  boon. 
There  was  somethino-  in  Methodism  tliat  attracted  his 
attention.  The  earnestness  of  her  ministry,  the  experience 
of  her  members,  the  simplicity  of  her  forms,  and  the  truth- 
fulness of  her  doctrines,  were  such  as  to  commend  this 
Church  to  his  attention  while  laboring  imder  a  sense  of 
condemnation. 

He  was  soon  enabled  to  embrace  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,  and  partake  of  the  same  spirit  that  dwells  in  the 
hearts  of  all  who  truly  know  and  love  the  Lord. 

While  the  Spirit  was  training  this  young  man  for  the 
great  w^ork  which,  in  the  providence  of  God,  he  was  de- 
signed to  perform,  the  condition  and  wants  of  the  German 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION   AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  183 

population,  in  one  of  the  great  cities  of  the  west,  was 
arresting  the  attention  of  one  of  the  purest  and  greatest 
minds  in  the  Church,  who,  as  editor  of  a  rehgious  journal, 
contemplating  the  indications  of  Pro\idence  in  the  signs 
of  the  times,  asks,  "  Where  can  the  man  be  found  possess- 
ing the  peculiar  qualifications  for  tlie  work?" 

The  great  Head  of  the  Church  had  already  called  the 
very  man.  Professor  Nast,  as  we  have  remarked,  was 
soundly  and  thoroughly  convei-ted  to  God;  and  the  same 
Spirit  tliat  liberated,  placed  him  under  the  necessity  of 
preaching  that  Gospel  to  others,  which  had  become  the 
power  of  God  to  his  ovv-n  salvatio]i. 

In  1835  his  name  was  entered  upon  the  list  of  itinerant 
Methodist  preachers,  and  he  Avas  appointed  a  missionary  to 
the  Germans  of  Cincinnati. 

Thus  commenced  a  mission,  which,  under  the  blessing  of 
God,  has  been,  considering  all  things,  the  most  brilliant 
and  successful  of  all  missions,  since  the  days  of  the 
apostles,  and  in  the  prosecution  of  which,  during  the 
brief  space  of  fourteen  years,  in  the  conversion  of  souls, 
and  accessions  to  the  Church,  more  has  been  accomplished 
than  has  resulted  from  the  labors  of  all  the  Churches, 
during  a  period  of  fifty  years,  for  the  conversion  of  China 
and  India. 

In  the  whole  history  of  modern  missions,  nothing  can 
be  found  bearing  the  least  comparison.  The  adaptation  of 
vital  Christianity  to  the  German  mind,  incrusted  with  error, 
and,  in  many  instances,  intrenched  with  infidelity,  when 
presented  by  a  ministry  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  was 
manifested  in  the  most  wonderful  manner.  It  was  the  re- 
awakening of  an  ancient  Methodism,  that  moved  the  dull, 
cold  forms  in  its  early  days,  and  started  thousands  into 
spiritual  life. 

The  missionaiy  met  with  opposition  from  his  countrymen ; 
his  religion  was  too  strongly  tinctured  with  spiritualism  to 


184  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [(JHAP.  IX 

suit  the  Rationalist,  and  too  pure  and  practical  to  gain 
favor  with  the  Romanist.  Still,  he  labored  Avith  a  zeal 
and  perseverance  characteristic  of  the  German,  and  at  the 
close  of  the  first  year  reported  twelve  members.  The 
Avork  was  small  in  its  commencement;  but,  like  the  hand- 
ful of  corn  on  the  top  of  the  mountain,  it  was  destined, 
with  the  blessing  of  God,  to  grow  and  floui'ish,  until  its 
fruit  should  shake  like  Lebanon. 

In  the  year  1836  he  was  appointed,  by  the  bishop  of 
the  Ohio  conference,  to  take  cTiarge  of  a  German  mission, 
in  the  bounds  of  the  Columbus  district,  embracing  a  cir- 
cuit three  hundred  miles  in  extent,  and  having  twenty-two 
appointments.  Though  this  was  an  exceedingly  laborious 
field,  it  gave  the  missionary  an  opportunity  to  gain  a  prac- 
tical acquaintance  Avith  a  system,  better  adapted  to  reach 
the  destitute  portions  of  the  country  than  any  that  has 
CA^er  been  deA^ised. 

In  the  annual  report  for  the  year  1837  Ave  find  the  first 
notice  of  the  German  missions.  After  enumerating  several 
domestic  missions,  in  the  bounds  of  the  scA^eral  conferences, 
it  says :  "  There  is  also  a  German  mission  on  the  Columbus 
district,  in  the  Ohio  conference,  for  the  special  benefit  of 
the  German  population  who  have  emigrated  to  that  coun- 
try. The  Rev.  William  Kast,  a  well-educated  and  deeply- 
pious  man,  who  speaks  the  German  language  with  fluency, 
is  employed  on  the  mission." 

At  the  close  of  the  year,  so  important  Avas  it  to  keep  up 
a  mission  in  Cincinnati,  and  there  being  no  one  qualified 
to  take  charge  of  it,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Nast  was  returned,  and 
entered  Avith  rcncAvcd  faith  and  zeal  upon  his  work. 

^About  this  time,  a  proposition  appeared  in  the  West- 
ern Christian  Advocate,  from  the  Rev.  Thomas  Dunn,  of 
the  North  Ohio  conference,  in  regard  to  the  publication 
of  a  religious  periodical  in  the  German  language.  The 
proposition   met  with  general  favor,   and   several   article* 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMOXa  THE  GERMANS.  185 

appeared  in  the  Advocate  warral}'-  urging  the  propriety 
of  the  measure. 

The  missionary  furnished  some  ably-written  articles,  pre- 
senting, in  a  clear  and  impressive  manner,  the  condition 
and  wants  of  the  German  population  in  this  country. 
These  articles  awakened  a  general  attention  to  the  sub- 
ject, and  secured,  from  all  parts  of  our  widely-extended 
connection,  an  interest  in  behalf  of  German  missions, 
which  has  gone  on  increasing  to  the  present  day. 

The  labors  of  this  indefatigable  servant  of  Christ  were 
signally  blest  during  the  year;  and  while  the  Church 
increased  in  numbers  and  holiness,  under  his  faithful  min- 
istrations, a  Sabbath  school  was  organized,  and  the  chil- 
dren of  German  parents  were  brought  under  the  influence 
of  religious  instruction. 

The  missionary  had  translated  three  numbers  of  ■  the 
Wesleyan  Catechism  and  several  tracts  into  the  German 
lanoruao^e,  for  the  use  of  the  children,  and  also  the  Articles 
of  Relio-ion  and  General  Rules  of  the  Church  for  the  use 
of  adult  members. 

At  the  succeeding  annual  conference  he  was  appointed 
editor  of  '' Der  ChristUche  Ajwlogete ;'''  and,  on  the  4th 
of  January,  1839,  the  first  number  was  issued  from  the 
press,  under  favorable  auspices. 

It  commenced  with  a  very  small  subscription  list,  but 
has  been  increasing  every  year  until  the  present  time, 
circulatintr  throuohout  the  leno-th  and  breadth  of  the  coun- 
try,  and  in  various  parts  of  England  and  Germany. 

As  an  individual  enterprise,  it  never  w^ould  have  suc- 
ceeded ;  but  the  Church,  after  mature  deliberation  and 
prayer,  had  embarked  in  it,  and  most  nobly  did  she  come 
up  to  sustain  the  work  her  hands  had  begun. 

A    committee,    consisting   of   Rev.    Messrs.    Raper   and 

Hamline,    was    appointed    to    prepare    an    address    to   the 

ministers  and  members  of  the  Church  in  its  behalf. 

16* 


186  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [CHAP.  IX. 

"ADDRESS. 

"2^0  human  mind,  as  ^ve  apprehend,  can  invent  weightier  or 
purer  motives  to  benevolent  action,  than  those  ^vhich  have  pressed 
a  number  of  Christian  philanthropists  into  the  service  of  this 
'  Christian  Apologi^^t.'  We  de-pair  of  presenting  the  enterprise  in 
a  light  as  clear  and  impressive  as  truth  demands.  Could  ^ye  do  it, 
■we  are  sure  that  every  Christian  \vho  might  pause  and  survey  it, 
%rould  intensely  desire  to  do  something  for  the  Apologist  at  this 
juncture. 

"  The  importance  of  this  paper  to  the  Germans,  has  not,  "we 
believe,  been  disputed.  This  paper  may  be  considered  our  German 
'  missionary  bishop ' — ^borrowing  a  phrase  from  our  Protestant  Epis- 
copal neighbors.  It  is  to  travel  over  the  vhole  land,  to  teach  and 
warn,  and,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  to  convert  and  build  iip.  It  is 
to  visit  several  thousand  families  weekly,  and  discourse  to  men, 
Avomen,  and  children — to  good  and  bad,  pious  and  profane — on 
the  subjects  of  sin,  death,  and  tlie  judgment;  and,  above  all,  to 
tell  about  Jesus,  the  new  birth,  sanctification,  and  the  felicity  aJid 
glory  of  the  saved.  You  liave  often  heard,  by  the  "Western 
Christian  Advocate,  what  a  reading  people  these  Germans  are, 
and  how  much  this  voiceless,  yet  persuasive  missionary  will  be 
likely  to  accomplish,  if  we  can  but  furnish  it  for  its  journeys,  and 
keep  it  in  the  itinerant  field,  ceaselessly  pressing  along  our  high- 
ways and  river  courses;  never  tiring,  never  sleeping,  never  checked 
by  cold,  sleet,  or  snow;  and,  with  a  sort  of  ubiquity,  pouring  forth 
its  pathetic  strains  in  a  tliousand  cabins,  at  one  and  the  same 
moment. 

"If  you  will  yield  to  tlic  Apologist  these  important  functions — 
and  surely  you  will — you  cannot  view  its  publication  of  secondary 
importance;  or  should  you,  permit  us  to  urge  on  your  attention 
the  following  facts: 

"There  are  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Germans  now  among  us. 
In  this  great  valley  tliey  are  become  a  large  proi)ortion  of  tlie 
inhabitants.  You  may  say  of  them,  as  the  Roman  said  of  tlie 
early  Christians,  '  Every  place  is  full  of  tlicm.'  We  deem  it  safe 
to  assume,  that  there  are  more  Germans  in  the  Mississippi  valley 
than  there  are  Indians  beyond  tlie  Rocky  Mountains;  indeed,  we 
may  say,  there  are  more  Catholic,  neologistic,  and  skeptical  Germans 
in  this  great  west,  than  there  are  lieathens  in  tlie  wliole  Pacific 
territory  of  the  United  States.  Between  the  abused  privileges  and 
religious  states  of  these  and  those,  we  l(>ave  you  to  seek  resem- 
blances and   differences,  as   the  Bible  warrants.      The  ofiice  of 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  187 

judging  requires  no  skillful  casuistry,  or  infallible  prudence; 
inasmuch  as  the  Bible  teaches  us  that,  '  to  ^vholn  mucli  is  given, 
of  him  much  will  be  required.'  ISTow,  bethink  you  with  what 
zeal  the  Churcli  is  commissioning  messengers  to  pass  over  the 
deserts,  and  scale  the  mountains  of  the  remote  west,  to  reach 
some  eighty  thousand  Indians  who  know  not  God.  In  that  good 
work,  gold  and  silver  are  offered  almost  without  measure,  and  the 
whole  laud  urges  forward  the  enterprise. 

"  And  by  what  rule  do  Ave  leave  our  country,  and  sail  all  the 
way  by  Cape  Horn  and  the  Pacific  islands,  or  traverse  the  almost 
interminable  deserts,  for  six  long  months,  to  preach  Jesus  in  the 
valley  of  the  Multnomah,  and,  meanwhile,  refuse  to  open  our 
hearts  and  our  purses,  to  relieve  the  suiferers  of  our  own  house- 
hold ?  In  the  former  work,  shall  we  value  no  labor,  nor  peril,  nor 
expense,  while,  in  the  latter,  fear  and  avarice  dry  up  the  fountains, 
or  check  the  current  of  our  charities  ?  Shall  ^re  urge  the  ministers 
of  Jesus  abroad,  in  the  face  of  toils  and  hazards  of  all  sorts,  and 
equip  them  with  thirty  thousand  a  year — which  we  heartily  ap- 
prove— and  then  refuse  one-tenth  of  that  sum  to  bring  moral 
relief  to  thousands  of  strangers  who  lie  in  our  bosoms,  so  close 
to  us,  that  we  may  feel  the  very  beatings  of  their  hearts  ?  It  is  a 
fact,  brethren,  that  a  tithe  of  the  funds  contributed  for  the  salva- 
tion of  eighty  thousand  Indians  abroad,  Avill  sustain  this  messenger 
of  Gospel  tidings  among  eighty  thousand  persons  who  stand  at  our 
thresholds,  and  daily  commune  with  ns  and  with  our  children. 

"  We  rejoice  to  see  scores  of  missionaries  sent  to  Oregon,  and  to 
Liberia,  and  to  South  America.  We  would  rejoice  to  see  scores 
started,  this  year,  to  China,  to  Palestine,  and  to  ten  other  places 
which  we  might  name,  and  '  thirty  thousand  dollars '  demanded 
for  each  of  them,  till  a  million  were  called  for  in  the  name  of  the 
bleeding  Lamb.  And  then,  we  should  not  fear  but  that  the  holy 
sympathies  awakened  by  this  call  would  be  all-sufficient  to  add, 
if  need  were,  ten  thousand  dollars  more,  to  purify  our  own 
dwellings,  and  to  preserve,  from  deterioration  and  death,  the 
energies  of  our  own  Church  and  country.  For  how  could  those 
charities,  which  would  flow  abroad  so  freely  and  liberally,  become 
stinted  and  scanty  when  needed  at  home  ? 

"  Some  have  dreaded,  to  be  sure,  lest  this  home  effort  should  so 
absorb  the  sympathies  and  resources  of  the  Church,  as  to  leave 
little  for  missions  abroad.  But  how  greatly  they  erred  !  While 
two  thousand  dollars  were  being  contributed,  last  year,  for  the 
'  Christian  Apologist,'  fears  were  excited  in  many  minds,  lest  the 


188  MISSION   AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [CHAP.   IX. 

general  contributions  of  the  Ohio  conference  should  fall  short  of 
former  precedents.  "Was  this  tlie  result?  The  Lord,  who  loveth 
a  cheerful  giver,  Avas  Avith  his  people,  and,  for  the  heathens  abroad, 
so  moved  their  hearts — -which  had  been  overfloTving  with  sympathy 
for  the  Germans,  till  charity  had  become  vehement,  and  needed 
vent — that  they  laid  eleven  thousand  dollars  upon  the  altar,  an 
offering  of  a  sweet-smelling  savor. 

"  The  circumstances  of  each  case  are  such,  that  if  we  labor  and 
contribute  for  foreigners,  much  more  should  we  feel  bound  to  do  it 
for  denizens,  and  for  such  as  will  soon  be  fellow-citizens.  Self- 
preservation,  which  is  the  'first  law  of  nature,'  as  well  as  charity, 
which  is  the  first  law  of  grace,  binds  us  to  the  latter.  If  crude 
and  contaminating  elements  are  perpetually  intermixing  with  the 
j^roper  constituents  of  the  Church  and  the  state,  and  borrow  no 
refinement  nor  purity  from  the  intimate  contact,  they  will  gradu- 
ally impart  their  nature  to  the  bodies  civil  and  ecclesiastical.  And 
it  is  perilous,  on  our  part,  to  suffer  such  a  process.  What  w'ill 
follow  in  due  time?  The  very  fountains  which  refreshed  the 
distant  regions  of  Africa,  and  South  America,  and  Oregon,  will 
themselves,  at  length,  become  corrupt;  and,  if  they  flow  at 
all,  will  send  forth  to  the  nations,  not  healing,  but  poisonous 
waters, 

"  And  mark  this  interesting  fact :  immigration  from  Europe, 
and  especially  from  Germany,  ceases  not,  but  increases  constantly. 
Floods  of  life,  and  mind,  and  moral  energy,  are  setting  in  upon 
us.  A  paragraph  from  a  religious  paper  just  fell  under  our 
observation,  which,  like  many  similar  notices,  admonishes  us.  It 
reads  as  follows: 

"  '  German  Emigrants. — A  letter  from  Bremen,  dated  September 
26,  to  a  house  in  St.  Louis,  says:  "  Fifteen  vessels  are  up  at  this 
port  for  New  Orleans,  with  about  2,000  emigrants,  nearly  all  of 
whom  you  may  expect  at  St.  Louis;  the  majority  of  them  are 
respectable  and  wealthy."  ' 

"  This  fleet  of  vessels,  then,  bears  to  our  shores  more  persons 
than  constitute  some  of  the  tribes  to  which  we  furnish  missions  at 
the  expense  of  thousands.  Thus,  while  our  Indian  population  is 
diminishing,  and  perishing  by  tribes,  our  immigrants  are  multi- 
plying rapidly.  With  those,  the  tide  ebbs;  with  these,  it  flows. 
Those  are  in  the  autumn  of  their  national  existence,  seared,  and 
fast  fading  away;  these,  blooming  and  aspiring,  like  vernal  plants, 
come  among  us  to  renew  their  youth,  and  put  forth  new-born  ener- 
gies in  a  land  which  effectually  solicits  the  avarice,  ambition,  and 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMOSG  THE  GERMANS.  189 

all  the  eavthly  tempers  of  their  hearts,  by  unfolding  to  them  the 
prospect  of  acquisition  and  indulgence.  ,■    ■   •  l 

^  ..  lo^,  .-hile  ^e  occupy  the  field  ^  hich  .s  every  year  d.mm.sl- 
inc-,  shall  ve  neglect  that  ^hich  is  so  rapidly  enlarging?    Shall 
^e  employ  our  energies  to  sow  the  seed  of  life  on  sods  ^h.ch  tune 
roasting,  and  threatens  to  devour,  yet  refuse  to  cult  vate  a  regmn 
,vhich  by  the  current  of  years,  gains  constant  accretions  !    Look 
;';    d  half  a  century.    Then  the  descendants  of  the  red  »an 
^iU  be  like  the  leaves  of  the  forest,  ^"hen  winter  has  fani=hed  the 
I  solations  of  autumn,  and  the  savage  eye  beholds  -  M-g-  -^ 
the  savage  foot  presses  upon  the  snows.    The  works  of  .he  Chu.ch 
will  indeed  remain;  for  if  not  on  earth,  yet  in  heaven  some  of 
these  sons  of  the  wilderness  will  be  jewels  m  the  diadem  of  Jc»u  . 
B:  we  can  scarcely  expect,  judging  from  the  past  -<1  the  presen 
that  the  Indiaos,  in  successive  generations,  are  to  form  a  par 
of  the  miJ«an«  Church.    Not  so  with  the  Germans      Tlieir  con 
version  may  be  desired,  not  only  for  themselves,  but  for  Zion  s 
I^e  in  all  climes  and  ages.    There  is  strength  ui  German  charac- 
er  which  must  inevitably  give  it  influence.    Their  mental  apti- 
tudes-their  habits  of  secular  diligence  and  carefulness-should 
enS  concern,  as  well  as  partial  admiration.    In  their  moral  and 
rd^^  ous  stateL,  even  where  the  influence  of  early  culture  has  been 
lifter,  there  is  power,  if  nothing  more;  there  is  -■'-  -  *■= 
^oper.  if  not  in  a  moral  sense.    Doubtless  they  will,  he  eaft 
bear  much  sway  in  constituting  the  authorities  which  cont.ol  this 
land-in  molding  the  nation's  mind-in  fashioning  its  ™°-^. -^ 
in  making  up  the  sum  total  of  its  weal  or  its  woe.    Let  them 
become  aleaven  of  malice,  and,  unless  saved  by  Omnipotence    he 
Church  and  nation  are  undone.    Let  them  become  a  leaven  of  ho- 
liness, then  liUrUj,  and  science,  and  heaven-born  Tchgmn.  may 
concert  their  holy  and  everlasting  jubilee.    Germany  is  sparing 
us  more  elements  of  moral  good  or  evil,  than  any  other  nation, 
of  any  continent,  can  furnish  us,  whether  it  be  for  peace  or  war. 
What  shall  we  render  for  this  kindness7    Let  us  receive  her  gifts; 
but  let  us  make  them,  by  reflex  agency,  subserve  her  own  mo,^ 
and  spiritual  regeneration.    This  we  hope  to  do.    This,  with  God  s 
aid,  we  are  now  preparing  to  accomplish. 

"It  maybe  queried,  if  for  the  Germans  there  can  be  any  hope. 
It  may  be  judged,  that,  like  Chorazin  and  the  cities  of  Genesareth, 
a  'woe'  has  irrevocably  gone  out  against  them.  Ve  have  other 
demonstrations.  They  are  not  reprobates,  either  from  inveterate 
moral  obduracy,  or  from  judicial  blindness  and  necessity.     In 


190  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [CHAP.  IX. 

their  habits  of  thought  and  sentiment,  they  are  proven  not  to  be 
invincible  to  the  power  of  Gospel  truth.  Indeed,  their  condition 
is,  in  some  respects,  peculiarly  encouraging.  Those  of  the  present 
generation  may  almost  be  considered  as  not  personally  derelict 
from  piety  and  orthodoxy.  They  rather  inherit  the  liberalism  with 
which  they  are  contaminated.  We  may  assume  in  their  favor 
more  than  this.  Neither  they,  nor  their  ancestors,  either  Catholic 
or  Protestant,  have  ever  enjoyed  the  opportunity  to  test  the  power 
of  religion  as  inculcated  by  Wesley,  and  by  his  sons  in  the  Gospel. 
This  should  not  be  forgotten.  All  that  which  has  been  done  for 
England  and  the  United  States,  and  which  has  resulted  in  such 
magnificent  moral  revolutions  as  to  provoke  the  reluctant  admira- 
tion of  a  Southey,  and  of  thousands  like  him,  is  yet  to  be  wrought 
for  neglected  Germany. 

"  There  is  this  exception.  For  a  few  months  past,  a  solitary 
German  missionary,  anointed  for  the  office  as  unexpectedly  as 
David  was  elected  to  the  throne,  has  preached  Jesus  to  the  Ger- 
mans. Since  the  last  sitting  of  the  Ohio  conference,  another  has 
joined  him.  What  are  the  fruits  ?  To  go  no  farther,  we  have  a 
class,  of  some  thirty  excellent  members,  in  Cincinnati;  another,  of 
thirty-five  members,  in  Pittsburg;  another,  of  eighteen  or  more,  in 
Wheeling;  with  jDrospects,  bright  as  unclouded  sunrise,  still  open- 
ing upon  us.  No  mission  of  our  Church  can,  in  equal  circum- 
stances, display  so  rich  a  harvest.  Compare  it  with  any  of  our 
foreign  missions,  and  you  will  perceive  and  acknowledge  this  to 
be  the  fact.  One  short  visit  of  brother  N.  to  Pittsburg,  has 
resulted  in  an  addition  to  the  Church  of  twenty-five  souls.  An 
exhorter,  who  started  from  this  city  a  few  days  since,  reached 
Wheeling  in  his  travels;  and  beginning  to  speak  the  word  of  life, 
with  no  sanguine  exjDectations,  the  power  of  God  came  down;  and 
blessed,  indeed,  were  the  consequences. 

"  But  another  tiling  is  needed  to  extend  the  sphere,  and  multiply 
the  fruits  of  these  prolific  Gospel  labors.  It  is  the  support  and 
circulation  of  our  German  periodical. 

"The  'Apologist'  is  abroad.  The  'New  Year'  gave  it  birth, 
and,  ere  this,  it  has  probably  been  cast  a  foundling  at  your 
thresholds.  We  beseech  you,  brethren,  receive  it — nurse  it  to 
maturity — that  it  may  be  employed,  through  a  long  and  useful 
life,  as  an  instrument  of  mercy,  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  and 
proclaim  liberty  to  a  multitude  of  captives.  Brethren,  can  we 
appeal  in  vain  fur  your  aid,  to  consummate  an  enterprise  so  noble, 
BO  hopeful,  so  every  way  desirable?     You  ask,  'What  is  to  be 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  191 

done?'  Much — very  much.  You  must  in  part  contribute  the 
very  element  to  sustain  the  being  which  you  gave  it.  By  your 
beneficence  it  began  to  breathe,  and  move,  and  speak.  By  your 
paternal  ^vatchfulness  it  must  be  cherished  in  its  infancy,  till  it 
can,  without  your  fostering,  look  to  its  own  concerns.  You  have 
done  a  noble  part,  and  so  much  the  greater  pity  that  all  your  toil 
should  go  for  naught — that  your  works  should  begin  to  go  to  ruin 
while  not  yet  finished.  We  deprecate  the  shame.  You  have  laid 
out  thousands  to  construct  a  strong  foundation,  which  now  stands 
to  be  gazed  on  by  the  world.  Desert  not  the  enterprise.  Add  a 
few  hundreds  more.  Half  a  thousand  will  complete  the  sum 
originally  contemplated,  without  which  our  plans  are  all  de- 
ranged, and  our  charities  all  periled.  Thus  do  we  find  fresh 
motives,  arising  from  circumstances,  to  rouse  our  energies  in  this 
good  work. 

"  We  appeal  to  you,  then,  for  five  or  six  himdred  dollars,  to 
make  up  the  three  thousand.  Furthermore,  we  want  every  pos- 
sible efibrt  to  be  made,  by  every  minister  and  every  member,  to 
obtain  subscribers  for  the  Apologist.  The  crisis  has  come  at  last. 
We  must  now,  briefly,  sacrifice  all,  or  save  all  by  a  little  added 
labor  and  benevolence.  Shall  we  not,  then,  bestir  ourselves? 
To  think  of  a  retreat  from  ground  so  nobly  won,  so  advantageous 
to  the  occupants,  so  fortified  and  strengthened  by  past  diligence, 
gives  us  the  heart-ache.  We  would  rather  build  the  rising  walls 
with  the  sword — of  the  Spirit — in  one  hand,  and  the  trowel  in  the 
other.  Rather  than  fail,  we  are  resolved  to  make  some  sacrifices. 
Help  us,  we  entreat  you,  in  this  labor  of  love  and  mercy.  Do  not 
fear  that  regard  for  this  will  divert  the  sympathies  of  Zion  from 
other  enterprises.  It  is  meet  that  our  charities  should  be  varied — 
tliat  they  should  flow  in  many  channels,  and  be  dispersed  abroad. 
Like  the  student  of  nature,  who  would  frequent  her  whole  im- 
mensity— who  searches  ocean,  earth,  and  heaven,  converting  the 
whole  creation  into  a  volume  of  rich  instruction,  not  content  until 
he  has  scanned  each  page  and  line — so,  the  Christian  philanthro- 
pist, with  busy,  jDrying  charity,  should  fix  his  eye,  and  fasten  his 
warm  affiections,  on  every  interest  of  humanity,  of  every  age  and 
clime — of  time  and  of  eternity.  The  benevolence  of  a  Christian 
cannot,  like  that  of  Jesus,  glow  and  spread  as  do  the  splendors 
of  the  sun;  still  it  may  be  far-reaching  and  diversified.  Christian 
charity  emanates  from  God;  and  to  the  streams,  as  to  the  Foun- 
tain, belongs  appropriate  perfection.  To  this  pertains  infinity, 
whose   incident   is,  unceasing,  boundless    affluence:    to  that,  the 


192  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [ciIAP.  IX. 

grace  of  limited,  but  various  beneficouce.  This  is  a  sun  of  blazing 
fires,  lighting  up  immensity,  and  binding  worlds  and  systems  in 
secure  and  blissful  concord;  that,  is  His  mellowed  beams,  reflecting 
rainbow  charms,  whose  grace  depends  on  no  single  hue,  but  on  a 
rich  variety  of  shades,  and  on  the  perfect  harmony  with  which  the 
colors  blend  L.  L.  Hamlixe, 

"Wm.  H.  Rapkr. 
"  Cincinnati,  Jan.  4,  1839." 

The  mission  at  Cincinnati  continued  to  prosper.  The 
Rev.  Mr.  Nast  having  been  placed  in  the  editorial  charge  of 
the  Apologist,  he  was  succeeded  in  the  mission  by  the  Rev. 
Peter  Schmucker,  formerly  a  talented  and  useful  minister  of 
the  Lutheran  Church.  His  labors  were  abundantly  blessed ; 
and  at  the  close  of  the  first  year  he  reported  to  conference 
eighty  communicants,  which  increased  the  next  year  to  one 
hundred.  During  the  year  1839  an  interesting  incident 
occurred,  which,  from  its  nature  and  important  subsequent 
bearings  upon  the  work  of  German  missions,  we  think 
worthy  of  record. 

One  evening,  a  young  physician,  at  the  request  of  several 
of  his  companions,  and  with  a  view  of  furnishing  an  article 
for  a  notorious  German  paper  in  the  city,  which  frequently 
assailed  the  German  Methodists  with  its  low,  abusive.  Papal 
slang,  entered  the  old  church  on  Vine-street  and  took  his 
seat  near  the  pulpit. 

He  was  in  a  Methodist  meeting  for  the  first  time  in  his 
life;  and  the  novelty  of  the  exercises  arrested  his  atten- 
tion. The  preacher  noticed  him,  as  he  took  his  seat  and 
was  making  preparations  for  taking  notes  of  what  passed  in 
the  meeting.  The  preacher  asked  for  Di\dne  assistance, 
while  he  took  for  his  text,  "I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  Christ,  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to 
every  one  that  believeth."  The  aid  he  sought  was  gra- 
ciously bestowed.  As  he  progressed  with  his  subject,  his 
heart  glowed  with  the  theme ;  and  with  an  eloquence  that 
the  heart  alone  can  dictate  while  under  the  influence  of  the 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  193 

Spirit,  he  described  tlie  power  of  the  Gospel  in  saving  the 
soul.  The  hand  of  the  reporter  trerabled — his  cheek  grew 
pale — his  hp  qiiiyered;  and  when  the  preacher  announced, 
*'  There  may  be  some  young  man  present,  who,  like  Saul, 
may  be  arrested  in  his  persecuting  way,  converted  to  God, 
and  sent  out  a  burning  herald  of  the  very  cross  he  desj)ised," 
his  head  fell,  conviction  deep  and  powerful  seized  his  con- 
science, and  from  that  moment  the  Spirit  commenced  its 
regenerating  process  in  his  heart. 

Scarcely  had  he  left  the  threshold  of  the  church,  until  he 
commenced  exhorting  his  companions,  and  urging  them  to 
forsake  their  wicked  practices,  and  turn  to  the  Lord.  He 
Avas  abandoned  by  his  friends,  and  turned  away  in  scorn 
from  their  society.  The  Church  took  him  to  her  arms.  He 
was  employed  by  the  editor  of  the  Apologist  to  translate 
Fletcher's  Appeal,  during  which  time  he  was  happily  con- 
verted to  God.  Soon  after  he  became  a  preacher — was  sent 
by  Bishop  Morris  to  St.  Louis,  where,  under  the  blessing 
of  God,  he  v\'as  instrumental  in  raising  up  a  flourishing 
Church,  and  became  the  apostle  to  the  Germans  of  Mis- 
souri. He  is  nov>"  the  regularly-appointed  missionary  of  the 
Parent  Board  to  Germany,  and  will  soon  return  to  his  native 
land,  to  preach  that  Gospel  which  had  been  "the  power  of 
God  to  his  salvation."  That  "  preacher  "  was  Rev.  Mr.  IN  ast, 
and  that  young  physician  was  Rev.  Mr.  Jacoby. 

In  the  meantime,  the  editor,  in  vv'hose  heart  the  fire  of 

missions  burned  with  a  steady  flame,  vras  appealed  to  on 

behalf  of  his  comitrymen  in  Pittsburg;  and  believing  that 

the  Lord  had  a  work  for  him  to  do  there,  he  immediately 

went.     No  sooner  did  he  arrive  than  he  went  from  house  to 

house,  praying,  exhorting,  and  preaching  from  week  to  week. 

The  Lord  accompanied  his  vrord  to  the  hearts  of  his  hearers ; 

and  before  he  left,  many  were   converted  to  God,  and  a 

society  was  formed  consisting  of  tliirt)^  members. 

An  interesting  account  of  this  visit,  vrritten  by  Dr.  Na.st, 

17 


194  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [CHAP.  IX. 

will  be  found  in  the  Pittsbiu'g  Christian  Advocate  of  that 
year,  and  copied  into  Rev.  Adam  Miller's  "  Origin  and  Prog- 
ress of  the  German  Missions/'  as  follows: 

"PiUsburg,  Oct.  23,  1838. 
"  Beothee  Hunter, — I  cannot  leave  this  city  without  addressing, 
llirongh  your  paper,  a  few  lines  to  my  beloved  English  brethren. 
1  had  been  invited  by  your  worthy  preachers  to  pay  a  missionary 
visit  to  my  German  countrymen  in  this  city.  I  followed  the  Macedo- 
nian cry,  and  would  most  devoutly  acknowledge  the  goodness  of  al- 
mighty God,  wliose  providence  brought  me  here,  and  whose  gra- 
cious help  was  afforded,  to  effect  Avhat  my  brethren  in  the  ministry 
entreated  tlie  Lord  so  effectually  for,  even  to  feed  the  little  flock  of 
German  sheep  who  sought  shelter  in  your  fold  during  the  last  sum- 
mer. I  found  them  about  ten  in  number,  mostly  males — ^husbands 
without  their  wives.  Their  number  has  increased  to  thirty-five, 
so  that  we  could  form  two  classes.  Several  of  the  wives  have  been 
baptized  into  one  spirit  with  their  husbands;  about  fifteen,  in  all, 
have  experienced  religion  during  my  stay.  I  could  not  preach  to 
large  congregations,  as  vre  had  no  means  of  making  the  appoint- 
ment generally  known  among  the  German  public.  But  as  many  as 
came  to  hear  the  word  of  life,  were  made  to  feel  that  God  was  pres- 
ent. Several  told  me  they  would  join  as  soon  as  the  society  would 
get  a  regular  preacher.  The  people  are  truly  craving  the  sincere 
milk  of  the  Gospel;  nowhere  have  I  found  it  so  easy  to  preach.  I 
labored  a  whole  year  at  Cincinnati  for  twenty-four  members.  I  trust 
the  work  v>'ill  go  on,  and  prove  like  the  leaven  which  a  woman  took 
and  mixed  Avitli  three  measures  of  meal.  Several  of  tlie  members 
ijumediately  entered  upon  the  right  spirit  of  the  work — they  went 
home,  not  only  to  prjiy  for  themselves,  but  to  pray  with  and  for 
their  friends  and  neighbors.  To  give  you  some  instances — I  stayed 
all  night  with  a  family,  wliere  the  husband  was  a  member,  but  had 
not  a  clear  witness  of  his  acceptance  with  God.  The  Lord  met  us 
at  the  family  altar  in  the  morning.  The  brother  went  then  to  his 
work,  but  returned  in  a  short  time,  sighing  and  heavy-laden — he 
said  he  could  not  work — he  wanted  to  pray  more.  We  called  in 
liis  wife.  The  Lord  visited  us  in  power;  and  whilst  he  was  blessed, 
his  wife  began  to  cry  for  mercy,  and  has,  also,  since  that  time,  ex- 
perienced religion.  I  visited  another  family,  of  which  only  the 
father  was  a  member  of  the  German  class.  He  was  seeking  relig- 
ion. I  prayed  with  the  family;  the  mother  became  first  affected; 
then  her  son.  then  her  son-in-law,  then  his  wife,  and  even  a  Eoman 


CHAP.   IX.]  MISSION   AMONL^  THE   GERMANS.  195 

Catholic  girl,  vrho  lived  in  the  family,  fell  under  conviction.  The 
■whole  family  joined  the  Church,  and  some  experienced  religion. 
The  son-in-law  told  us,  in  love-feast,  that  he  never  before  had 
offered  up  one  prayer,  or  felt  uneasy  concerning  his  future  state; 
he  promises  to  become  as  stout  a  champion  in  the  good  cause,  as 
he  was  reckless  before.  I  cannot  describe  the  affecting  scenes 
which  I  witnessed.  But  let  me  relate  one  more.  A  brother  who 
was  very  zealous,  although  opposed  by  his  wife,  had  a  meeting  ap- 
pointed in  his  house.  I  preached  on  the  third  and  fourth  verses  of 
the  fifth  chapter  of  Matthew,  and  opened  the  door  of  the  Church. 
His  wife  Avas  the  first  that  literally  rushed  forward,  seized  my  hand, 
confessed  herself  a  great  sinner,  and  told  the  congregation,  with  a 
flood  of  tears,  how  wickedly  she  had  opposed  her  husband,  and 
how  patiently  he  took  it;  he  would  not  cease  to  pray  for  her.  She 
experienced  religion  the  following  morning,  and  will,  no  doubt,  be 
a  helpmate  to  her  precious  husband.  They  are  an  excellent  couple, 
living  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  who  has  given  himself  for  them. 
In  love-feast,  she  sat  in  the  middle  of  the  congregation;  and  whisn 
she  rose  to  give  her  testimony,  she  could  not  content  herself  to 
stay  where  she  was,  but  came  out,  walked  up  the  aisle  to  the  pulpit, 
and  then  turning  and  facing  the  congregation,  she  told,  in  lan- 
guage that  would  have  melted  the  hardest  heart,  what  the  Lord 
Jesus  had  done  for  her  poor  soul. 

"  My  dear  brethren,  the  Germans,  wliilst  unconverted,  turn  an 
entirely  deaf  ear  to  religion;  but  when  they  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Son  of  God,  and  find  him  to  be  the  good  Shepherd,  they  become, 
generally,  dead  to  the  world,  and  make  religion  their  all-absorbing 
theme.  Thanks  be  to  the  good  Lord,  the  friend  of  sinners,  that 
he  has  put  it  in  the  hearts  of  the  Pittsburg  Methodists  to  feel  for 
their  German  brethren,  and  to  provide  a  missionary  for  them.  Di- 
vine Providence,  which  is  ever  waiting  to  prosper  every  good  de- 
sire and  resolution,  has  met  you  in  this  matter,  ajid  provided  a 
man,  to  whose  instrumentality  some  of  them  ascribe  their  awaken- 
ing. Go  on,  my  dear  brethren — ^be  not  weary  in  cultivating  every 
inch  of  Immanuel's  ground,  and  be  sure  that  the  German  popu- 
lation will  yield  a  crop  that  will  make  3'ou  rejoice  through  all 
eternity. 

"  I  would  also  tender  my  sincere  thanks  to  the  brethren  for  their 
kindness,  and  the  interest  they  manifested  in  behalf  of  our  great 
and  good  enterprise — I  mean  the  Apologist.  Had  I  time,  I  would 
say  much  upon  this  subject.  Please  take  a  copy  of  this  paper,  if 
you  wish  to  communicate  the  blessings  of  Methodism  to  our  Ger 


196  MISSION  AMOXG  TllK  GERMAN'S.  [cHAP.  IX. 

man  fellow-citizens,  and  brethren  in  the  Lord !  Thej  will,  in  all 
probability,  pay  you  the  money  at  the  end  of  the  year,  and  perhaps 
thank  you  in  heaven  for  it. 

"  Five  years  ago,  I  left  Pittsburg  with  nothing  but  blackness 
and  darkness  before  me — I  went  away  weeping,  and  said,  on  the 
point  of  despair,  '  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him.' 
Blessed  be  God,  the  Son  of  righteousness  rose  upon  my  hopeless 
soul  with  healing  in  his  wings.  I  returned  to  preach  that  Jesus 
will  not  pass  by  any,  else  he  would  have  passed  by  mc.  Truly, 
those  that  go  weeping,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall  surely  return 
with  joy,  bringing  their  sheaves  with  them.  The  Lord  keep  us 
faithful  to  the  end  ! 

"  Yours,  in  the  Gospel,  Wm.  2^ast." 

Under  the  labors  of  Rev.  J.  M.  Hartman,  this  society 
increased  in  one  year  to  one  hundred. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Swahlen,  one  of  the  converts  of  the  Cincin- 
nati mission,  visited  Wheeling,  and  was  successful  in  forming 
a  society  of  twenty-six  members. 

From  this  time  German  missions  began  to  increase,  and 
extend  all  over  the  country;  but,  as  it  would  occupy  too 
much  space  to  enter  into  a  detailed  account  of  these  mis- 
sions, and  as  the  work  we  have  referred  to,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Mil- 
ler, contains  full  and  interesting  details,  we  shall  confine  our 
remarks  to  statistics  indicating  the  progress  and  success  of 
these  missions  as  they  are  found  in  the  reports  and  authen- 
tic documents  of  the  Societ3^ 

In  1841  there  were  missions  established  in  the  Ohio, 
Pittsburg,  Indiana,  and  Kentucky  conferences,  embracing 
eleven  appointments,  with  eight  hundred  and  twenty-four 
Church  members,  and  employing  fourteen  German  mis- 
sionaries. 

The  report  of  this  year  contained  a  plea  in  behalf  of  the 
thirty  thousand  Germans  of  the  city  of  New  York,  and 
urged  the  propriety  of  taking  immediate  measures  for  the 
establishment  of  a  mission.  This  subject  was  brought 
before  the  New  York  conference  soon  after;  and,  as  the 
result  of  their  deliberations,  a  mission  was  established  ia 


CHAP.  IX.]  MIS3I0y  AMONG  THE   GERMANS.  197 

tbe  citv.  Rev.  Messrs.  DoeriDg  and  Callender  were  ap- 
pointed to  take  charge  of  this  mission — the  latter,  how- 
erer,  only  remaining  but  a  short  time,  having  been  called 
by  tbe  Church  to  another  post.  The  report  of  1842 
states,  that  there  were  seventy-two  members,  sirty-four 
of  whom  had  been  received  into  the  Church  dtrrinsr  the 
year.  A  board  of  trustees  was  elected,  and  the  necessary 
steps  taken  to  toiiid  a  church. 

German  missions  extended  into  the  North  Ohio,  Missouri, 
and  Xew  York  conferences  this  year.  The  number  of  mis- 
sionaries reported  was  nineteen,  the  number  of  appoint- 
ments was  sixteen,  and  the  number  of  Church  members 
was  nine  hundred  and  seventy-six. 

In  1843  the  report  represents  the  different  missions 
among  the  Germans  as  increasing  in  prosperity.  Two 
of  the  Churches  were  taken  off  the  list  of  mbsions,  and 
added  to  the  general  work.  Rev.  Adam  Miller  reported 
a  large  and  commodious  church,  in  a  pleasant  part  of  the 
city  of  Cincinnati,  as  nearly  completed. 

The  number  of  missions  was  nineteen.  The  number  of 
members  was  reported  at  fifteen  hundred,  and  the  mission- 
aries at  twenty. 

As  we  trace  the  progress  of  these  missions,  the  interest 
increases,  and  we  are  astounded  at  the  wonderfid  results 
accomplished,  in  a  few  vears,  throu^^h  their  instrumentality. 

So  extensive  had  become  the  German  field,  extending 
from  Pittsburg  to  Xew  Orleans,  embracing  the  entire 
length  of  the  Mississippi  valley,  in  the  midst  of  a  dense 
and  rapidly-increasing  population,  that  in  1845  it  was 
necessary  to  form  three  distinct  districts,  including  a  mem- 
bership of  four  thousand,  and  the  number  of  missionaries 
forty. 

Missions  were  established  in  the  Philadelphia,  Baltimore, 

New  Jersey,  and  Alabama  conferences:  all  of  which  were 

represented  as  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

IT* 


198  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [CHAP.  IX. 

In  1846  it  became  necessary,  as  the  work  increased 
among  the  Germans,  to  add  two  more  districts;  making 
the  whole  number  five.  The  number  of  missions  had 
increased  to  fifty,  and  the  missionaries  were  increased  in 
proportion. 

Considerable  attention  was  paid  to  the  establishment  of 
Sabbath  schools ;  and,  although  the  returns  were  not  com- 
plete, it  was  estimated  that  there  were  sixty  schools,  and 
more  than  eighteen  hundred  scholars. 

Dr.  Nast  was  engaged,  as  far  as  time  and  opportunity 
Avould  permit,  in  translating  our  standard  theology  into 
the  German  language,  to  meet  the  wants  of  a  numerous 
body  of  ministers  and  thousands  of  members,  Avho  were 
anxious  to  become  indoctrinated  in  the  principles  of  Meth- 
odism. 

In  the  short  space  of  ten  years,  this  apostle  to  the 
Germans  had  seen  the  cloud,  which  at  first  was  but  a 
mere  speck  in  the  distant  horizon,  increase  and  spread, 
until  the  whole  heavens  were  covered  with  its  refreshing 
shade,  and  the  earth  enriched  with  its  genial  showers. 

He  could  look  back,  and  sec  himself  standing  alone,  in 
a  small  room,  on  some  obscure  alle}^  in  Cincinnati,  sur- 
rounded by  a  dozen  Methodists;  and  then,  recalling  him- 
self, could  look  around  him,  at  the  present  time,  and  see 
nearly  a  hundred  ministers  of  the  same  like  precious  faith 
with  himself,  harnessed  for  the  battle  of  the  Lord,  while, 
covering  all  the  plain,  he  could  count  the  armies  of  the 
living  God  by  thousands,  who,  hailing  from  his  own  father- 
land, liad  been  redeemed  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  and 
enrolled  in  the  ranks  of  the  Israel  of  God. 

He  could  kindle  into  rapture  while  contemplating  an- 
other scene,  equally  interesting  and  promising.  Another 
army  could  be  seen  gathering  upon  the  mountains,  and 
darkening    them    with    their    thousands.      The     Sabbath 

o 

schools,    with    their    superintendents,    and    teachers,   and 


V 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION   AMONG  THE   GERMANS.  199 

scliolars,  radiant  with  hope,  would   shout  his   praise,  and 
make    the    very   earth    tremble   with    the    sound    of   their 

joy. 

In  vieAV  of  all  this,  we  must  exclaim,  "What  hath  God 
wrought!"  for  it  w^as  not  by  might  or  by  power,  but  by 
his  Spirit,  this  great  work  has  been  accomplished;  and  to 
him  alone  be  the  glory ! 

In  the  brief  space  of  fourteen  years,  the  German  mis- 
sions have  extended  all  over  the  country;  and  now  there 
are  seven  thousand  Chm*ch  members,  three  thousand,  two 
hundred  and  twenty  Sabbath  school  scholars,  thirty  local 
preachers,  eighty  three  regular  mission  circuits  and  sta- 
tions, and  one  hundred  and  eight  missionaries.  One  hun- 
dred churches  have  been  built  for  German  worship,  and 
forty  parsonages.  The  increase  in  membership  during 
the  year  past  (1848)  was  nearly  one  thousand.  Ancient 
Methodism  appears  to  have  revived,  in  the  zeal,  and  sim- 
plicity, and  self-sacrificing  devotion  of  the  German  Meth- 
odists.    May  they  ever  retain  this  spirit! 

In  regard  to  the  influence  of  German  missions  upon  the 
Roman  Catholic  population  of  this  country,  we  deem  it 
proper  to  make  the  following  remark :  No  agency  has  ever 
been  employed  so  specifically  adapted  to  effect  the  conver- 
sion of  Romanists,  as  that  which  is  immediately  connected 
with  the  German  missionary  enterprise.  The  pastoral  vis- 
itations of  the  preachers,  bringing  them  into  immediate 
contact  with  German  Catholics — the  distribution,  by  them, 
of  Bibles  and  tracts — their  plain,  pointed,  and  practical 
mode  of  preaching — all  combine  to  bring  the  truth  to 
bear  upon  that  portion  of  the  population;  and  the  result 
is,  the  conversion  of  hundreds  from  the  errors  of  Ro- 
manism to  the  pure  doctrines  of  Bible  Protestantism,  and 
from  the  bondage  of  sin  to  the  liberty  of  the  children 
of  God.  We  will  give  three  narratives,  illustrative  of  the 
above    view.     We   request   the   reader   to   take   time   for 


200  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS,  [cHAP.  IX. 

suitable  reflection,  "Nvbile  his  eye  runs  along'  these  interest- 
ing pages. 

•'BROTHER  LEGER  RITTY'S  EXPERIENCE. 

"  I  was  brought  up  by  Roman  Catholic  parents.  They  instructed 
nie  from  a  child,  in  tlic  doctrines  and  usages  of  the  Church  to  which 
they  belonged,  and  I  consequently  became  a  firm  believer  in  the 
tenets  and  ceremonies  of  wliat  I  then  believed  to  be  the  only  true 
Church  in  the  world.  From  childhood  I  frequently  had  serious 
thoughts  in  reference  to  the  salvation  of  my  soul,  but  more  espe- 
cially when  I  was  about  nine  years  of  age.  I  was  deeply  awakened, 
and  brought  to  see  the  danger  I  was  exposed  to  as  a  sinner.  The 
thoughts  of  losing  my  soul  were  indescribably  awful  to  me.  About 
this  time  my  parents  died,  and  I  was  left  an  orphan.  Having  in 
these,  the  early  years  of  my  life,  such  serious  impressions  on  my 
mind,  I  was  often  induced,  as  well  as  I  knew  how,  to  call  upon 
God,  that  he  would  have  mercy  on  me  and  forgive  my  sins,  and 
save  me  from  eternal  death.  Thus  my  juvenile  years  passed  away, 
with  much  mental  ar  iiety  in  reference  to  the  future. 

"  According  to  the  laws  and  customs  of  my  country,  at  a  proper 
age  I  entered  the  army,  and  became  a  soldier.  This  was  in  the 
year  1819.  I  continued  in  the  array  eight  years.  Here  I  was  in- 
troduced into  a  class  of  society  who  neither  fear  God  nor  regard 
his  commandments,  but,  on  the  contrary,  give  themselves  up  to  all 
manner  of  wickedness.  In  this  situation,  those  good  impressions 
that  had  been  made  upon  my  mind  in  early  life  gradually  left  me, 
until  I,  with  my  fellow-soldiers,  had  given  myself  up  to  the  vices 
of  the  day,  and  become  a  miserable  drunkard. 

"In  the  year  1828  I  emigrated  to  America,  in  order  to  seek  a 
home  in  the  new  world;  but,  unfortunately  for  me,  I  brought  with 
me  those  habits  of  intemperance  which  I  had  contracted  in  the 
army.  As  some  of  my  associates  came  with  me,  we  commenced, 
as  soon  as  we  landed  in  Philadelpliia,  our  course  of  drunkenness 
and  revelry  anew.  I  was  naturally  of  a  very  strong  and  robust 
constitution,  and,  consequently,  could  endure  much  exposure  to 
wet  and  cold;  and  could,  also,  drink  much  without  being  seriously 
injured  by  it.  One  of  my  associates,  who  had  a  feeble  constitution, 
fell,  in  liis  attempts  to  follow  me  in  my  course  of  dissipation,  a 
victim  to  his  crimes,  and  ended  his  days  in  wretchedness — finding, 
not  long  after  his  arrival  in  America,  a  drunkard's  grave. 

"  This,  however,  did  not  check  me.  I  remained  a  whole  year  in 
Philadelphia,  continuing  my  course  of  drunkenness.  Although  I 
had  thus  given  myself  up  to  crime,  and  was  bringing  destruction 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  201 

upon  myself,  I  ^vas  not  left  to  go  on  witliovit  some  monitions  of 
conscience.  I  knew  and  felt  that  I  was  doing  wrong;  but  as  I  had 
been  taught  to  believe  that  in  purgatory  I  should  have  to  make  up 
for  my  delinquencies  in  this  life,  of  course  its  refining  fires  were 
my  only  ground  of  hope,  and  my  only  consolation  in  reference  to 
the  future.  My  convictions  for  sin,  however,  increased,  and  my 
health  failed.  I  wished  to  reform  and  be  delivered  from  my  iniqui- 
ties, but  knew  not  how  to  commence.  I  had  never  read  the  Bible, 
and  did  not  know  how  to  obtain  deliverance  from  my  bondage. 
My  passions  had  the  control  over  me,  and  I  appeared  to  be  hurried 
with  the  rapidity  of  a  torrent  in  my  career  of  misery,  not  having 
power  to  restrain  myself. 

"  On  my  health  failing,  I  removed  to  Pittsburg,  with  a  vieAV  of 
improving  it.  Here  I  laid  sick  for  three  years.  After  having  tried 
every  remedy  prescribed  by  my  physician,  he  gave  me  up  as  a 
hopeless  case,  and  told  my  wife  to  give  me  what  I  wanted  to  eat 
and  drink,  while  I  did  live,  as  I  could  not  possibly  live  long. 

"  In  this  condition  the  Spirit  of  God  affected  my  heart,  and  I 
saw  myself  in  a  light  in  which  I  had  never  seen  myself  before— a 
great  sinner  in  the  sight  of  God,  on  the  brink  of  eternity,  without 
any  preparation  to  meet  my  final  Judge.     I  remained,  however,  so 
confirmed  in  the  doctrines  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  that  1 
thought  the  reading  of  a  great  many  masses  for  me  might  deliver 
me  from  my  sins,  and  afford  relief  to  my  troubled  mind.     But  as 
the  priest  in  Pittsburg  charged  me  fifty  cents  for  each  mass  he 
read  for  me,  and  as  I  was  reduced  to  poverty  by  my  drunkenness 
and  protracted  sickness,  I  could  not  raise  the  money  to  pay  him  for 
the  number  of  masses  I  thought  necessary.     I  had,  however,  in  the 
meantime,  a  good  opportunity  to  send  to  Germany  to  have  mass 
read  for  me  there;  and  as  T  could  get  it  done  much  cheaper  there,  I 
of  course  readily  embraced  the  opportunity.    I  wished  to  make  my 
little  means  go  as  far  as  possible,  and,  therefore,  sent  on  two  differ- 
ent sums,  the  first  time  thirty  francs,  and  the  second  time  fourteen. 
The  franc  is  a  French  coin,  worth  about  twenty  cents  of  our  money. 
For  this   amount  I  got  forty-four  masses  read,  being  more  than 
twice  as  many  as  I  could  have  had  in  Pittsburg  for  the  same  amount. 
I  had  also  learned  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  and  frequently  said 
them  over.    But  all  this  had  not  the  desired  effect.    I  found  that 
the  priest  could  not  deliver  me  from  my  burden  of  guilt.     I  finally 
became  so  deeply  awakened  and  sensible  of  my  lost  condition,  that 
I  sometimes  feared  the  earth  would  open  and  receive  me,  with  my 
load  of  sins  upon  me. 


202  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [cHAP.  IX. 

"  I  now  left  off  praying  to  the  saints,  and  commenced  praying 
from  my  heart  to  God,  that  he  M'ould  have  mercy  upon  me,  and  for- 
give my  sins.  During  my  three  years'  sickness;,  I  was  three  months 
in  this  awakened  condition.  "When  my  distress  of  mind  became 
ahnost  intolerable,  I  resolved  to  get  a  Bible,  and  see  if  I  could  not 
find  sometliing  in  it  to  comfort  me.  I  consequently  went  to  the 
priest,  and  told  him  that  I  must  have  a  Bible,  as  I  could  live  no 
longer  in  this  way.  He,  however,  refused  to  let  me  have  one.  I 
offered  him  ten  dollars  for  a  copy,  but  still  he  refused;  and  then, 
poor  though  I  was,  I  offered  him  twenty  dollars;  but  he  told  me 
I  could  not  have  one  on  any  terms,  stating  that  the  Bible  was  not 
for  the  common  people.  I  replied  to  him,  that  I  must  have  a  Bible, 
and  that,  if  he  would  not  let  me  have  a  copy,  I  would  go  to  the 
Protestants  for  one.  He  appeared  angry  at  me,  opened  the  door, 
and  drove  me  out  of  tlie  house;  telling  me  to  go  to  church  every 
Sabbath,  and  he  would  preach  the  Gospel  to  me.  I  wanted  to  re- 
late to  him  the  sorrows  of  my  heart,  and  tell  him  how  bad  I  felt; 
but  he  would  not  hear  me. 

"  After  I  had  left  the  priest,  I  had  my  fears  that  if  I  obtained  a 
Protestant  Bible,  it  might  not  be  genuine;  as  I,  from  a  child,  had 
been  made  to  believe  that  the  Protestant  Bible  was  a  heretical  book, 
and  that  it  only  deceived  those  who  read  it.  I  however  finally 
concluded  that  my  condition  could  not  be  made  any  worse  by  its 
perusal,  and  resolved  to  embrace  the  first  opportunity  to  get  one. 
God,  in  the  order  of  his  providence,  soon  caused  me  to  succeed  in 
my  effort,  which  was  in  the  following  manner.  One  morning,  as  I 
was  walking  out,  I  met  a  woman  with  a  Bible  in  her  hand,  which 
she  had  obtained  from  the  American  Bible  Society.  I  asked  her 
if  she  would  sell  it,  to  which  she  replied  that  she  would.  I  then 
asked  if  it  contained  the  whole  of  the  word  of  God — the  Old 
and  IS'ew  Testament.  She  said  it  was  all  perfect,  excepting  that 
Martin  Luther's  name  had  been  torn  out  of  the  title-page;  her 
husband  would  not  suffer  a  book  to  be  in  his  house  with  Luther's 
name  in  it.  I  did  not  object  to  it  on  that  account;  for  we  had  been 
taught  to  believe  that  Luther  was  an  arch  heretic — that  he  had 
deceived  a  great  number  of  people,  and  was  now  chained  in  the 
bottom  of  hell  for  liis  wickedness.  In  fact,  I  was  rather  glad  that 
his  name  liad  been  torn  out.  After  I  had  obtained  the  Bible,  I 
went  to  seek  for  Christians  among  the  German  Protestants,  think- 
ing that  all  Protestants,  who  had  the  Bible,  were  good  people. 
But  in  tliis  I  was  much  mistaken.     I  found  that  many  of  them 


CHAP.   IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  203 

cursed  and  Bwore  as  much  as  any  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Germans, 
with  whom  I  had  previously  been  associated. 

"  In  1833  I  removed  to  Cincinnati,  hoping  to  find  some  one  who 
could  comfort  me;  but  no  sooner  had  I  landed,  than  I  was  met  bj 
some  of  my  old  Roman  Catholic  associates,  and  the  first  thing 
they  offered  me  was  a  bottle  of  whisky.  I  refused  to  drink.  This 
made  them  angry,  and  they  called  me  a  Methodist.  At  this  time  I 
liad  not  become  acquainted  with  the  Methodists,  as  it  was  before 
tliey  had  established  missions  among  the  Germans.  About  this 
period,  Mr.  H.  came  to  Cincinnati,  and  professed  to  be  a  preacher 
sent  of  God  to  teach  the  right  way  of  salvation.  I  went  to  hear 
him  for  some  time,  but  soon  found  he  was  not  the  man  he  professed 
to  be,  and,  therefore,  forsook  him.  I  however  continued  to  read 
my  Bible  by  day  and  by  night;  and  went  from  house  to  house 
among  the  Catholics,  telling  them  that  we  all  had  been  wrong,  and 
that  we  must  change  our  manner  of  living,  or  we  should  all  be  lost. 
About  five  Aveeks  after  I  came  to  the  city,  I  was  one  day  talking 
with  a  family  on  the  subject  of  religion,  and  as  I  left  the  house,  I 
felt  the  burden  of  my  sins  roll  away;  and,  like  the  man  that  had 
been  healed  by  Peter  and  John,  I  could  leap  for  joy  and  praise  God 
for  his  goodness  and  mercy  to  me.  Thus,  without  a  friend  to  in- 
struct me  in  the  path  of  salvation,  God  led  me  in  a  way  I  had  not 
known,  and  delivered  my  feet  from  the  horrible  pit  and  the  miry 
clay,  and  established  my  goings.  I  went  from  house  to  house, 
praising  God,  and  telling  what  he  had  done  for  my  soul.  Some 
drove  me  out  of  their  houses,  and  abused  me  much;  yet  this  did 
not  discourage  me.  I  was  exceedingly  glad  that  I  had  been  deliv- 
ered from  my  superstition;  for  I  had  been  brought  up  to  believe 
that  ours  was  the  oldest,  and,  consequently,  the  only  true  Church 
in  the  world;  and  so  strong  were  my  prejudices,  that  I  used  to  burn 
and  destroy  all  the  religious  tracts  that  were  given  to  me.  But 
now,  blessed  be  God !  I  felt  that  a  great  change  had  passed  upon 
me.  My  blind  eyes  were  opened,  and  I  found  the  greatest  delight 
in  reading  the  holy  Scriptures. 

"  About  three  weeks  after  I  found  peace,  I  was  impressed  that 
it  was  my  duty  more  publicly  and  extensively  to  labor  in  the  Lord's 
vineyard.  But  I  replied,  'Lord,  send  another.  I  am  not  learned. 
I  cannot  instruct  my  fellow -men.'  I  disobeyed  what  I  believed  to 
be  a  call  from  God,  and  soon  lost  my  peace  of  mind,  which  was 
followed  by  the  most  awful  fears  and  painful  forebodings  of  the 
future.     I  finally  removed  to  the  country,  hoping  to  find  some  com- 


204  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [cHAP.  IX. 

fort  for  my  soul  in  a  more  retired  life;  but,  instead  of  this,  I  only- 
felt  worse.  I  could  neither  eat,  drink,  nor  sleep,  with  any  satis- 
faction. I  felt  that  I  was  lost,  and  tliat  by  my  disobedience  I  had 
placed  myself  beyond  the  reach  of  God's  mercy.  I  retained,  how- 
ever, a  great  anxiety  for  the  salvation  of  my  family;  for  I  thought 
if  I  went  to  destruction  myself,  I  should  be  very  sorry  to  have  my 
family  ruined  with  me.  My  distress  of  mind  finally  became  so 
great,  that  I  took  to  drinking  again,  in  order  to  drown  my  sorrow. 
In  the  lapse  of  time,  however,  my  mind  became  more  calm;  those 
tormenting  fears,  in  a  degree,  left  me;  and  I  again  felt  that  I  could 
take  some  interest  in  the  cause  of  religion,  and  could  rejoice  in 
witnessing  tlie  prosperity  of  Zion.  I  had,  by  this  time,  joined  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  and,' although  I  was  in  a  good  de- 
gree free  from  deep  compunctions  of  soul,  yet  I  had  no  peace  in 
my  heart.  I  made  known  my  situation  to  a  friend,  a  Methodist 
preacher,  and  asked  his  advice.  He  told  me  to  go  forward  and  do 
my  duty.  I  immediately  went  to  the  house  of  a  neighbor  who  was 
not  religious,  and  commenced  exhorting  him  to  seek  the  salvation 
of  his  soul.  From  this  time  I  began  to  feel  better.  That  peace  of 
mind  which  I  had  lost,  returned,  as  I  went  on  in  the  work  of  ex- 
horting j^eople,  from  house  to  house,  to  seek  salvation. 

"  Soon  after  this,  I  received  a  call  from  the  officers  of  the  Tract 
Society,  to  engage  in  the  distribution  of  tracts  among  the  Germans. 
I  agreed  to  undertake  it  three  months,  in  order  to  make  a  trial;  and 
then,  if  no  good  appeared  to  be  done,  I  would  give  it  up,  and  have 
nothing  for  my  time.  Accordingly,  I  commenced,  and  soon  found 
that  God  gave  me  access  to  the  hearts  of  my  countrymen.  Many 
became  deeply  affected,  when  I  talked  to  them  on  the  subject  of 
religion  at  their  houses,  and  appeared  to  receive  the  tracts  and 
books  with  glad  hearts.  These  tokens  for  good,  induced  me  to 
continue  in  this  work.  I  have  already  seen  some  of  my  Catholic 
countrymen  forsake  their  superstitions  and  seek  salvation  by  faith 
in  Christ.  Many  have  received  the  Bible,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  the  fruits  of  these  labors  will  be  seen  in  days  to  come. 

"In  conclusion,  I  would  say  to  my  English  brethren,  pray  that 
God,  in  great  mercy,  may  open  the  blind  eyes  of  my  countrymen, 
and  bring  them  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth.  I  feel  myself 
happy  in  the  great  change  I  have  experienced.  While  I  was  in  my 
former  state,  I  was  a  poor,  miserable  drunkard,  and  spent  nearly 
all  I  made  by  my  intemperance;  my  family  often  being  left  to  suf- 
fer. But  as  soon  as  I  sought  God,  and  became  sober,  I  had  enough 
to  make  my  family  comfortable.     I  would,  therefore,  exhort  all  who 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMONG   THE  GERMANS.  205 

are  living  as  I  lived,  to  turn  to  the  Lord  and  seek  salvation,  and 
secure  to  themselves  peace  on  earth  and  an  everlasting  inheritance 
in  heaven.  For  godliness  has  tlie  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is, 
and  of  that  which  is  to  come." 

MR.  GEORGE  ROTTENSTEIN'S  EXPERIENCE. 

This  experience  was  sent  in  a  letter  to  a  private  fi-iend, 
and  afterward  published  in  the  Christian  Apologist.  The 
editor  of  that  paper  introduces  it  with  the  following  ex- 
planatory remarks : 

"  Brother  R.  was,  a  sliort  time  ago,  editor  of  a  political  paper 
in  Philadelphia,  and  I  exchanged  with  him,  as  with  all  other  Ger- 
man editors.  And,  although  I  did  not  receive  his  paper  for  a 
while,  I  continued  to  send  him  the  Apologist,  in  hopes  it  might  be 
'bread  cast  upon  the  waters,  which  will  be  seen  after  many  days.' 
But  the  Lord  did  far  more  than  my  faint  hope  anticipated.  He 
made  it  soon  one  of  the  means  by  which  this  stranger  was  aroused 
to  turn  his  attention  to  religion.  He  left  the  tumultuous  political 
theatre  as  a  seeker  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  was  happily  con- 
verted in  a  great  revival  of  our  Church,  at  Charlotte  Court-House, 
Virginia,  in  which,  he  says,  he  was  the  hundredth  convert.  No 
sooner  did  he  experience  the  love  of  Christ  in  his  heart,  than  this 
love  constrained  him  to  tell  his  large  circle  of  friends,  through  the 
columns  of  the  Apologist,  what  ,the  Lord  had  done  for  his  soul. 
He  is  now  a  teacher  at  Randolpli  Macon  College.  May  the  Lord 
bless  the  warm  appeal  of  our  young  brother,  to  the  conviction  of 
many  of  his  countrymen !  And  will  our  brethren  in  the  eastern 
cities,  wliere  there  are  thousands  of  unconverted  Germans,  by  tliis 
witness  from  among  themselves,  not  be  convinced  of  the  impor- 
tance and  necessity  of  patronizing  our  German  mission  paper?  We 
had  not  one  subscriber  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  when  we  sent 
the  Apologist  as  exchange  for  a  political  paper,  and  now  we  have 
but  three  copies  circulating  in  that  great  city  !  Let  me,  in  conclu- 
sion, remark,  that  brother  R.  is  not  a  solitary  instance  of  conver- 
sion from  Roman  Catholic  superstition,  or  infidelity.  In  every 
class,  in  our  missions,  we  hear  some  converts  from  Roman  Catholi- 
cism, and  some  former  Rationalists,  testify  that  Christ  has  power 
on  earth  to  forgive  sin.  At  our  late  camp  meeting,  not  less  than 
eight  Roman  Catholics  tlirew  away  their  idolatrous  beads,  crosses, 
and  charms,  and  learnt  to  worship  God,  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 
And  though  it  is  but  a  few  weeks  since  conference,  we  can  say 

18 


206 


MISSION  AMONG  TIfi:  GERMANS,  [cHAP.  IX. 


that  the  Lord  has  revived  his  A\'ork  liere,  at  Marietta,  and  "Wheel 
ing.  Four  persons  have  been  converted  here,  one  of  whom  was 
only  one  week  from  Germany;  eigliteen  joined  at  ^Marietta;  and 
fifteen  at  "Wheeling;  of  whom  the  greater  part  obtained  the  remis- 
sion of  their  sins.  We  liave  reason  to  say  to  the  friends  of  our 
German  missions,  and  to  the  patrons  of  the  Christian  Apologist, 
that  their  prayers  for  the  Germans  are  heard  in  lieaven,  and  their 
benevolence  produces  fruit  unto  eternal  life.  May  they  never 
cease  to  remember  us,  until,  among  the  German  immigrants,  victory 
is  turning  on  the  side  of  the  Lord  I" 

"  To  MY  FRiEXD  D., — My  intention  in  sending  you  this  open 
letter,  is  to  call,  not  only  your  attention,  but  that  of  my  many  very 
dear  friends,  who  are  scattered  through  the  United  States,  to  their 
religious  condition,  which,  in  the  nature  of  things,  deserves  their 
deepest  reflection. 

"Brought  up  in  the  Iiomish  Church,  you  know  that  I  have 
rejected,  long  ago,  her  idolatrous  practices;  that  I  could  not  be- 
lieve the  dogma,  that  all  who  live  out  of  her  pale  are  lost;  that 
the  priests  have  the  power  and  right,  not  only  to  remit,  but  even 
to  retain  sins.  You  know  that  it  appeared  ridiculous  to  me,  when 
a  priest,  like  a  juggler,  pretended  to  change  the  wafer  into  the  true 
body  and  true  blood  of  Christ,  by  the  recital  of  a  few  Latin  words. 
You  know  that  I  despised  the  frauds,  which  were  practiced  with 
images,  in  order  to  get  money  out  of  the  pockets  of  a  credulous 
populace.  You  know  that  it  was  lothsome  to  me,  to  hear  the  Pope 
proclaimed  as  the  Vicar  of  God,  and  that  I  never  believed  his 
pretended  infallibility. 

"  But  you  know,  also,  that  I  pitied  all  other  professors  of  religion, 
as  weak-minded,  misguided  persons,  and  thought  man  could  not 
fail  of  future  happiness,  if  he  only  performed  the  moral  duties 
toward  his  neighbor.  But  one  reason  of  my  despising  the  Romish 
Church  and  her  pomp,  with  wliicli  she  blinds  the  eyes  of  the 
credulous,  as  well  as  of  my  indifference  toward  the  Protestant  com- 
munity, was  this — that  I  could  not  find  that  influence  of  religion 
upon  the  social  and  civil  life,  which  must  be  considered  as  the  test 
of  true  Christianity.  In  our  fatherland,  where  religion  depends 
upon,  and  is  paid  by,  the  state,  and  where  we  were  not  permitted 
to  worship  God  according  to  our  own  conscience,  the  heart  took 
no  part  in  the  divine  service;  all  our  religious  exercises  were  cold, 
'  like  lava  gathered  at  the  foot  of  foreign  volcanoes.'  The  sum  of 
our  religious  instruction  w^as,  'Fear  God,  and  love  the  king!'  Yo\i 
know,  Tuoreover,  how  many  hypocritical  and  immoral  ministers  of 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  207 

the  Gospel  Tve  met,  who  could  not  impart  to  us  any  reverence  for 
the  doctrines  they  taught.  With  such  views  of  religion  we  came 
to  America,  the  land  of  religious  and  political  liberty. 

"  In  accordance  with  my  religious  feelings,  I  heard,  at  New 
York  and  Philadelphia,  the  discourses  of  the  so-called  Ration- 
alists; but  I  felt  that  this,  too,  could  have  no  favorable  influence 
upon  the  morality  of  the  citizens;  think,  for  instance,  only  of  that 
famous  funeral  address,  at  the  grave  of  a  German.  I  left  the  grave 
with  the  conviction,  that  'reason'  cannot  answer  'that  question 
which  so  often  obtrudes  itself  on  the  worldling  in  his  calmer 
hours,  but  from  which  he  turns  away  again  and  again,  until,  on 
the  last  sick-bed  of  this  life,  it  becomes  the  yell  of  vengeance  for 
his  squandered  days,  For  what  am  I  born?'  I  once  heard  the 
preacher  of  the  Rationalistic  society  exclaim,  'There  is  no  God!' 
To  be  sure,  he  was  intoxicated  at  the  time;  but  we  know  that  an 
intoxicated  men  tells  all  that  is  in  his  heart.  It  was  about  that 
time  that  I  became  more  interested  in  religion,  by  reading  the 
Christian  Apologist  and  Fletcher's  works.  But  I  remember  well, 
how  angry  I  often  became,  when  I  read  so  much  about  the 
total  depravity  of  my  heart.  I  tried  in  vain  to  comfort  myself 
with  the  thought,  that  there  are  worse  men  than  myself  in  the 
world.  I  moved  then  to  Virginia,  wdiere  I  saw,  at  last,  the  prac- 
tical influence  of  religion;  where  I  discovered  plainly  the  difference 
between  professors  of  religion  and  unbelievers.  I  met  w^itli  men 
who  love  their  neighbor,  who  are  afraid  to  tell  the  least  untruth, 
who  live  in  brotherly  concord,  and  find  all  their  happiness  in  the 
name  of  Jesus.  I  now  became  convinced  that  I  must  become  a 
Christian,  in  order  to  become  a  good  man.  I  read  Wesley's  sermon 
on  Ephesians  ii,  8,  '  By  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith;  and  that 
not  of  yourselves:  it  is  the  gift  of  God.'  I  read  this  sermon  over 
and  over.  I  doubted,  yet  felt  inclined  to  believe  it,  because  I  saw 
men  happy  in  this  belief.  I  consulted  with  some  preachers;  they 
all  said  to  me,  'Read  the  Bible  and  pray!'  But  this  answer  did 
not  satisfy  me;  yet  I  thought,  if  it  is  'the  gift  of  God,'  I  may  pray 
to  him,  should  my  mind  be  ever  so  unfit  and  unprepared  for  it: 
and  praise,  glory,  and  thanksgiving  be  to  the  Lord  !  he  heard  my 
prayer — all  my  doubts  are  gone.  I  feel,  for  the  first  time,  that  I 
am  a  Christian! 

"  The  17th  of  this  month,  I  heard  of  a  great  revival  at  Charlotte 
Court-House.  I  went  there  from  a  conviction  that  I  should  place 
myself  within  the  reach  of  the  means  of  conversion.  The  first 
sermon  which  I  heard  aftected  me  in  such  a  manner,  that  the  tears 


208  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  j^CHAP.  IX. 

burst  from  my  eyes.  I  sa"w  the  penitents  hastening  in  crowds  to 
the  altar.  I  heard  their  confessions,  and  could  hardly  refrain  n)y- 
self  from  following  them.  I  asked  the  minister  if  it  was  necessary 
to  go  to  the  altar:  if  it  was  not  rather  against  Matthew  vi,  5. 
He  told  me  tlie  outward  form  was  not  essential,  but  that  a  true 
penitent  felt  willing  to  humble  liimself.  I  read  at  home,  Luke 
xviii,  11-1.3,  in  order  to  excuse  my  pride  and  false  shame;  but 
upon  reflection  I  was  compelled  to  confess  to  myself,  that  the  open 
professiojis  of  the  Pharisees  procured  for  tliem  worldly  honors, 
while  the  publican  cared  for  nothing  but  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 
I  saw,  that,  unless  I  threw  away  all  pride,  I  could  not  become  a 
partaker  of  the  grace  of  Christ. 

"Sabbath,  the  20th  of  this  month,  I  entered,  tremblingly,  the 
house  of  God,  knelt  down  and  reviewed  my  whole  past  life.  I 
felt,  for  the  first  time,  through  how  many  dangers  my  Maker  had 
protected  me,  how  thankful  I  ought  to  have  been,  and  how  crim- 
inally I  had  spent  my  time.  The  greatest  obstacle  which  I  had  to 
overcome,  was  the  hatred  which  I  felt  in  my  heart  against  the 
aristocrats  of  Europe.  I  thought  of  ray  brother,  who  had  perished 
in  the  fortresses  of  Prussia.  I  thouglit  of  my  second  brother,  who 
still  suffers  in  an  Austrian  prison.  I  thought  of  my  oppressed 
native  country.  I  could  not  find  peace,  and  returned  from  the 
church  without  comfort.  After  I  got  home,  I  read  the  New  Testa- 
ment, and  prayed  the  Lord's  prayer.  When  I  came  to  the  petition, 
*  Forgive  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  those  that  trespass  against 
us,'  I  remembered  Jesus  on  the  cross,  and  heard  his  dying  voice, 
'  Lord,  forgive  them !'  A  sudden  flash  of  light  burst  into  my  soul. 
In  a  moment  I  could  embrace  all  my  enemies;  and  feeling  that  the 
miraculous  work  of  regeneration,  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  wrought 
in  my  heart,  I  exclaimed,  '  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  peace 
on  earth  !' 

"My  dear  bosom  friend,  with  anxiety  I  entreat  you,  'Learn  to 
know  thyself!'  You  believe  in  a  God,  a  future  world,  and  its 
rewards.  If  there  are  future  rewards,  there  must  be  also  future 
punishments:  if  the  reward  is  eternal  bliss  in  heaven,  the  loss  of 
this  eternal  bliss  must  be  eternal  misery  in  hell.  Is  it  not,  then, 
of  the  highest  importance  to  know  in  what  way  we  can  obtain  the 
great  reward?  You  say,  'Fulfill  your  moral  duties.'  But,  my 
friend,  look  within  and  inquire,  how  much  wrong  you  have  done; 
and  examine  the  motives  of  your  good  works,  and  you  will  shud- 
der. Answer  me  but  one  question:  "Would  the  laws  of  the  coun- 
try ntit  condcnm  a  person  who  stole,  though  he  may  not  be  a 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  209 

murderer  ?  naj,  tliougli  he  may  have  saved  many  lives  ?  Can  your 
giving  alms  to  somebody  justify  you  for  slandering  another  ?  You 
cannot  be  saved  but  by  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Do 
not  think  it  foolishness;  you  cannot  know  wliat  we  receive  by 
believing  in  the  pardoning  mercy  of  God,  except  you  have  been 
thoroughly  convicted  of  sin.  I  therefore  repeat  my  entreaties, 
take  the  first  step,  learn  to  know  thyself,  and  you  will  assuredly 
meet  Jesus  full  of  grace  and  truth.  He  died  for  all — for  thee — and 
opened  a  way  of  salvation  by  his  precious  blood.  Hoping  to  hear 
from  you  soon,  I  remain  your  friend." 

REV.  GEORGE  A.  BREUNIG'S  EXPERIENCE. 

This  interesting  experience  is  translated  from  the  Chris- 
tian Apologist : 

"  I  was  born  of  Roman  Catholic  parents,  in  Germany,  who  used 
their  best  endeavors  to  have  me  instructed  in  every  thing  necessary 
to  my  present  and  everlasting  well-being.  I  was  early  made  ac- 
quainted with  the  means  of  grace,  or  sacraments,  of  which  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  acknowledges  seven,  namely,  1.  Baptism. 
2.  Confirmation.  3.  Sacrament  of  the  Altar.  4.  Penance.  5.  Ex- 
treme Unction.  6.  The  consecration  of  the  Priest.  7.  Marriage. 
Notwithstanding  the  Roman  Catholic  Cliurch,  as  she  believes,  is 
so  rich  in  the  means  of  grace,  and  I  had  observed  the  most  of 
them,  yet  I  was  ungodly,  and  became  more  so  from  day  to  day.  I 
sought  the  pleasures  of  the  world  as  much  as  was  in  my  power, 
and  my  disposition  for  these  increased  daily.  I  was,  however,  not 
concerned  on  that  account,  for  I  comforted  myself  with  the  reflec- 
tion that  I  was  a  Catholic  Christian.  Often  I  heard  from  the 
pulpit,  in  the  school,  and  from  my  parents,  how  much  better  we 
were  off,  than  thousands  of  our  fellow-men,  who  were  not  Roman 
Catholic  Christians,  and,  on  that  account,  could  have  no  hope  of 
salvfition.  (May  God  have  mercy  upon  the  poor  people  who  have 
no  hope  of  salvation,  and  upon  those  who  tliink  they  alone  have  a 
hope  !)  When  I  thought  of  dying,  it  is  true,  I  did  not  expect  that  I 
could  get  to  heaven,  but  to  purgatory,  of  which  I  was  not  so  much 
afraid,  because  it  was  only  to  last  for  a  time.  Yet,  at  certain  times, 
I  felt  very  restless,  on  account  of  my  sins,  and  then  would  go  to 
confession.  Confession  was  always  a  hard  task  for  me;  because  I 
was  taught  in  the  school,  that  no  sins  dare  be  kept  secret,  but  that 
each  particular  sin,  of  whatever  kind  it  might  be,  must  be  faith- 
fully related  to  the  priest,  who  is  himself  a  sinful  man.  Of  this 
I  was  very  much  ashamed.     Regardless  of  him,  it,  alas,  often 

18* 


210  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [cHAP.  IX. 

happened,  that  I  spent  the  afternoon  of  the  holy  Sabbath  in  com- 
mitting the  same  sins  which  I  liad  confessed  in  the  forenoon,  and 
for  which  I  had  taken  the  sacrament.  This  was,  to  be  sure,  not 
the  preacher's  fault,  inasmuch  as  he  had  exhorted  me,  in  the  con- 
fession chair,  to  do  so  no  more. 

"Also,  from  time  to  time,  my  conscience  reminded  me  of  death 
and  judgment.  I  endeavored,  however,  to  dismiss  these  thoughts 
from  my  mind,  by  observing  my  fellow-men,  who  were,  by  almost 
every  one,  esteemed  good  Christians.  Even  our  school-teacher, 
wlio,  owing  to  his  situation,  should  especially  have  given  a  good 
example,  and  was  considered  a  good  Christian,  was,  notwith- 
standing, a  distinguished  lover  of  card-playing  and  dancing;  and 
not  till  some  years  after,  when  an  illegitimate  daughter  sued  him 
for  her  part  of  his  inheritance,  and  in  that  manner  made  manifest 
his  disgrace,  were  the  eyes  of  the  people  opened  to  the  fact  that 
he  was  not  a  Christian.  By  this,  I  do  not  finally  condemn  this 
school-teacher.  May  God  grant  him  true  repentance,  that  he  may 
obtain  mercy,  and  stand  in  that  day  I  Even  my  preacher  was 
often  seen  at  the  card  table,  and  in  the  dancing  room,  and  this, 
withal,  on  the  Lord's  day  I  May  the  Savior  open  the  eyes  of  the 
understanding  of  the  deceiver,  as  well  as  of  the  deceived !  Teach- 
ers teach  in  the  school,  and  preachers  from  the  pulpit,  and  in  the 
confession  chair,  that  we  must  do  no  evil ;  but,  in  their  conduct, 
many  of  them  are  examples  of  wickedness,  and  manifest  their 
unrighteousness  in  all  kinds  of  ways.  In  Moses'  seat  the  Scribes 
and  Pharisees  are  seated:  'All,  therefore,  whatsoever  they  bid  you 
observe,  that  observe  and  do.'  (If  it  is  according  to  the  Scripture, 
the  Savior  means.)  *  But  do  not  ye  after  their  works:  for  they  say 
and  do  not.'  The  woe  is  pronounced  upon  them  by  the  Savior, 
*  If  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  will  fall  into  the  ditch.'  But  is 
there,  as  I  was  taught,  a  nethermost  hell,  then  it  will  be  for  the 
false  teachers.  0,  what  a  dreadful  condemnation  will  the  false 
prophets  finally  have  to  bear,  because  they  have  dragged  so 
many  souls  with  them  into  everlasting  destruction  !  I  will  again 
speak  of  myself.  Until  the  23d  year  of  my  age,  I  participated  in 
all  the  pleasures  of  the  world,  notwithstanding  I,  as  already 
remarked,  from  time  to  time,  according  to  custom,  went  to  confes- 
sion, and  also  frequently,  thank  God  !  heard  the  voice  speaking  to 
my  heart. 

"About  this  time  the  Pope  proclaimed  a  jubilee  throughout  all 
Roman  Christendom.  Men  were  to  be  released  from  all  present 
and  eternal  punishment  by  following  certain  precepts;  namely,  to 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  211 

visit  a  certain  number  of  particular  churches,  to  praj  over  a  cer- 
tain number  of  beads  each  day,  to  abstain  from  certain  meats,  go 
to  confession  and  communion;  and  should  one  die  during  this 
time,  he  was  not  to  go  to  purgatory,  but  immediately  to  heaven. 
When  I  heard  this,  I  believed  that  the  Pope  had  known  my  condi- 
tion, because  he  suffered  such  a  merciful  jubilee.  I  now  expected 
to  be  made  free  from  all  the  burden  of  my  sins,  and,  therefore, 
observed  all  the  precepts  punctiliously.  But  my  corroding  con- 
science did  not  suffer  itself  to  be  thus  quieted.  By  grace  we  are 
saved,  through  faith,  and  not  by  the  deeds  of  the  law;  neither  will 
God  give  the  honor  of  pardoning  the  sinner  to  man,  nor  even  to 
the  Pope.  My  soul  Avould  not  be  comforted,  thirsting  for  some- 
thing else.  When  God  had  so  powerfully  called  me,  and  I  prom- 
ised him  to  mend  my  life,  I  felt  an  inward  hatred  to  the  sins  I  had 
previously  loved;  I  kept  myself  from  all  vain  company,  and 
became  delighted  with  reading  and  praying.  Notwithstanding  I 
had  kept  what  had  passed  in  my  mind  a  secret,  and  believed  that 
it  was  only  known  to  God,  yet  my  father  and  the  family  soon  ob- 
served that  there  was  a  great  change  in  me.  They  were  rejoiced 
at  this,  that  I  had  become  more  virtuous;  but  I  was  often  reminded 
of  the  hours  when  I  had  felt  the  wrath  of  God  abiding  upon  me, 
and  often  doubted  whether  my  sins  were  pardoned.  Pardoned 
they  were  not;  yet,  through  the  mercy  of  God,  tlie  law  became 
my  schoolmaster,  until  his  grace  in  Christ  appeared  to  me.  The 
Lord  permitted  me  to  see  the  nature  of  sin;  and  I  found  it 
insupportable  to  live  with  ungodly  people:  I  looked  in  vain  for 
good  people.  Then  I  thought,  if  I  should  travel  to  America, 
I  could  there  serve  God  in  solitude  as  I  wished  to  do.  But 
now  I  lacked  means  for  traveling,  for  I  was  poor.  But  God, 
my  heavenly  Father,  is  rich;  with  him  there  is  no  want  of  ways 
and  means,  and  he  always  helps  those  that  fear  him.  He  inclined 
the  heart  of  a  very  wealthy  neighbor  to  go  to  America.  I  dis- 
closed to  him  my  desire  to  go  with  him,  and  wished  him  to  let  me 
have  the  loan  of  money  to  take  me  on  my  journey;  which  he  did. 
We  came  in  the  year  1833;  and,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  in 
two  years  I  was  able  to  pay  my  benefactor.  May  God  riclily  bless 
him  for  that  which  he  has  done  for  me !  Through  this  means,  I 
came  to  a  country  where  religious  liberty  exists,  and  where  all 
may  obtain  and  read  the  Bible.  Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul;  and 
forget  not  all  his  benefits  to  me ! 

"When   I    arrived  in  Baltimore,  I  embraced  the   first  oppor- 
tunity to  go  to  confession  and  to  communion,  and  renewed  my 


212  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [CHAP.  IX. 

determination  to  lead  a  life  well-pleasing  to  God.  Soon  after  this, 
I  became  acquainted  "vvitli  a  Lutheran,  who  was  a  very  friendly 
man.  As  often  as  we  conversed  together  on  the  subject  of  relig- 
ion, deep  sighs  would  arise  from  my  breast.  He  smiled,  and 
asked  me  why  I  sighed;  upon  which  I  disclosed  to  him  the  condi- 
tion of  my  soul.  He  praised  God,  and  said  this  was  the  new 
birth,  I  was  much  astonished  at  that  which  he  told  me,  of  which 
I  had  never  heard  before.  I  was  rejoiced  to  have  found  a  man  to 
whom  I  could  open  my  heart,  and  endeavored,  accordingly,  to 
believe  his  instruction,  that  God  had  pardoned  my  sins;  but  I 
could  only  believe  this  at  certain  times;  and  at  times,  again,  my 
faith  would  forsake  me  entirely,  because  I  yet  felt  the  dominion 
of  sin,  and  had  a  tormenting  fear  of  death.  Not  until  three  years 
afterward,  did  I  experience  that  this  was  not  the  new  birth,  but 
only  the  commencement  of  the  work  of  grace — that  the  new-born 
soul  feels  peace  with  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  as  a  sick  man 
feels  when  he  has  obtained  a  remedy  for  his  disease.  To  tell, 
however,  how  I  obtained  this,  I  must  again  return  to  my  Lutheran 
friend.  He  exhorted  me  to  read  the  Bible,  and  especially  the  Xew 
Testament;  and  said,  when  I  prayed,  I  should  pray  to  no  one  but 
God,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ;  that  I  should  not  call  upon  the 
saints,  nor  the  mother  of  Christ,  to  make  intercession  for  me;  for 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  Mediator  and  Intercessor  between  God 
and  man.  He  told  me  that  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  held  some 
injurious  and  gross  errors.  This  I  did  not  love  to  hear;  and  I 
answered  that  the  Roman  Church  commands  nothing  that  is  un- 
necessary— that  it  was  all  good  and  wholesome,  if  correctly  used; 
yet  scruples  entered  my  mind  in  reference  to  my  answer.  I  asked 
myself,  have  you  not  kept  all  things  that  the  Church  commanded 
you  ?  and  are  you  not,  after  all,  a  poor  sinner,  exposed  to  damna- 
tion? I  tlierefore  followed  the  counsel  of  my  friend,  and  com- 
menced to  read  the  IS'ew  Testament.  Wisely  he  pointed  me  to  the 
following  passages:  '  A  bishop,  then,  must  be  the  husband  of  one 
Tivife — one  that  ruleth  well  his  own  house,  having  his  children  in 
subjection,  with  all  gravity,'  (1  Timothy  iii,  1-5.)  Again:  'IS'ow 
the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that,  in  the  latter  times,  some  shall 
depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits,  and  doc- 
trines of  devils;  sj^eaking  lies  in  hypocrisy;  having  their  con- 
science seared  with  a  hot  iron;  forbidding  to  marry,  and  com- 
manding to  abstain  from  meats,  which  God  hath  created  to  be 
received  with  thanksgiving  of  them  which  believe  and  know  the 
truth.     For  every  creature  of  God  is  good,  and  nothing  to  be 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  213 

refused,  if  it  be  received  with  thanksgiving:  for  it  is  sanctified 
by  tlie  word  of  God  and  prayer.'  (1  Timothy  iv,  1-5.)  These 
passages  brought  me  to  reflection.  Above  all,  I  wished  to  examine 
whether  the  Lutheran  Bible  agreed  with  the  Catholic.  I  therefore 
borrowed  a  Catholic  Testament.  The  comparison  of  one  with  the 
other  convinced  me  that  these  passages  were  the  same  in  the 
Catholic  Testament.  God  gave  me  grace  to  believe  that  it  was  his 
infallible  word,  and  that  men  are  fallible,  and  liable  to  turn  aside 
from  his  word.  I  now  visited  my  friend  frequentl}^,  in  order  to 
obtain  an  opportunity  to  read  in  his  Bible.  My  confidence  in- 
creased, and  I  obtained  more  and  more  light;  yet  I  did  not  think 
that  I  would  leave  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  continued 
two  years  in  this  determination.  I  went  diligently  to  church, 
and  embraced  all  opportunities  to  serve  God.  During  this  time, 
it  also  happened  that  a  Catholic  offered  to  sell  me  a  New  Testa- 
ment. He  said  he  had  read  enough  in  it  in  his  youth,  and  would 
have  nothing  more  to  do  with  it.  I  gave  him  fifty  cents  for  it, 
and  was  now  very  much  rejoiced  that  I,  for  myself,  had  once  ob- 
tained a  j^ew  Testament.  My  delight  in  reading  increased  from 
day  to  day.  My  conscience,  likewise,  became  more  and  more 
tender.  I  spent  all  my  evening  hours  in  reading.  My  spiritual 
eyes  were  more  and  more  opened,  and  the  light  shone  brighter 
and  brighter.  The  words  of  the  Gospel  shone  into  my  heart. 
The  words  of  Jesus  were  to  me  quickening,  full  of  comfort  and 
instruction.  Soon  after  this  I  bought  myself  a  Bible,  which  I 
read  in  my  shop,  in  order  to  improve  every  leisure  moment  I  had 
in  reading.  I  also  sometimes  Avent  into  the  Lutheran  church,  not 
with  any  intention  to  leave  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  but  only 
to  prove  the  doctrine.  I  nmst,  however,  confess,  that  soon  I  liked 
the  preaching  and  singing  in  the  Lutheran  church  much  better 
than  the  Roman  Catholic  manner  of  worship;  for  I  understood 
what  was  sung,  and  could  join  in  singing,  while,  from  the 
mass,  there  was  nothing  for  my  understanding  nor  heart;  and 
when  it  was  over,  it  Avas  to  me  like  an  empty  dream  from  whicli 
one  awaketh.  From  the  Lutheran  sermons  I  likewise  received 
more  benefit,  because  I  heard  more  of  Jesus,  and  the  word 
preached  according  to  the  teaching  of  the  Bible.  I  was  now  so 
far  acquainted  with  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  that  I  could  no 
more  believe  in  the  adoration  of  the  saints,  and  relics,  and  purga- 
tory, and  such  like  things.  I  also  no  longer  believed  in  mais, 
because  I  never  had  obtained  a  benefit  from  it.  It  was  very  objec- 
tionable  to   my  mind,  that  worship,   in    mass   and  vesper,  was 


214  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GERMANS.  [cHAP.  IX. 

performed  in  the  Latin  language,  ■which  I  could  not  understand. 
I  could,  truly,  "with  many  others,  say  them  off,  but  knew  not  the 
meaning  of  the  words.  How  foolish  and  sinful  it  is  to  approach 
God  in  prayer,  without  knowing  what  we  say ! 

"  A  priest,  who  heard  of  me,  visited  me  during  this  time,  in 
order  to  warn  me  against  falling  off.  I  told  him  that  I  intended  to 
believe  nothing  else  but  the  Bible;  whereupon  he  answered  me 
that  the  primitive  Christians  had  no  Bibles,  and  that  we  dare  not, 
alone,  follow  the  Bible.  I  told  him  that  the  primitive  Christians 
had  the  Old  Testament  and  the  four  Gospels,  and,  before  the 
apostles  departed  from  this  world,  they  also  had  the  Epistles 
in  their  possession.  He  sought,  by  all  kinds  of  artful  persuasion, 
to  turn  me  from  my  simplicity  and  sincerity  in  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel,  and  recommended  a  book  to  me  which  he  would  send  me, 
and  which  I  had  to  promise  to  read.  This  book  I  found  full  of 
pretended  showings  that  the  Roman  Catholic  was  the  only  infal- 
lible and  true  Church;  but  the  most  of  the  arguments  were  not 
taken  from  the  Bible,  but  from  primitive  fathers;  and,  among 
those  that  were  taken  from  the  Bible,  the  sense  of  the  inspired 
writers  was,  in  many  places,  misrepresented.  So,  through  the 
preacher  and  the  book,  I  was  brought  to  discover,  that  if  I  would 
read  and  believe  the  Bible,  I  could  not  remain  a  Roman  Catholic; 
and  if  I  would  remain  one,  I  must  lay  aside  the  Bible,  and  content 
myself  with  what  the  priest  would  tell  me.  I  was  now  brought 
to  an  inward  conflict.  The  scoffs  which  I  would  have  to  endure 
from  my  acquaintances,  if  I  should  go  out  from  among  them;  the 
ill  will  of  my  father  and  my  relations,  if  they  should  hear  of  it; 
the  fearful  curse  pronounced  by  the  Romans  upon  those  who  are 
disobedient  to  their  Church;  these  things,  like  great  mountains, 
stood  in  my  way.  On  the  other  hand,  it  appeared  impossible  for 
me  to  lay  aside  tlie  word  of  God,  for  it  was  sweeter  to  my  soul 
than  honey  or  the  honeycomb.  It  had  drawn  my  heart,  as  the 
magnet  draws  the  metal.  When  I  read  it,  I  thought  that  every  word 
gave  witness  that  the  Bible  contained  nothing  but  God's  truth. 

"Frequently  wliile  reading,  I  would  have  to  involuntarily  fall 
upon  my  knees,  and  with  a  loud  voice,  praise  God  for  his  unspeak- 
able gift.  However,  after  I  had  read  the  i)riest's  book,  doubts  and 
darkness  came  upon  me:  my  heart  was  broken  down,  and  my  eyes 
were  filled  with  tears.  At  a  certain  time,  my  inward  conflict  rose 
so  high,  that  I  was  on  the  borders  of  despair.  I  did  not  regard 
the  persecution  of  my  friends.  My  only  concern  was  to  find  the 
right  way.     1  felt  that  1  could  no  longer  live  without  certainty  in 


CHAP.  IX.]  MISSION  AMONG  THE  GEKMANS.  215 

religion.  I  could  not  depend  upon  man.  The  Catholics  could 
not  take  from  me  the  liglit  that  God  had  given  to  me.  Neither 
could  the  Lutherans— notwithstanding  they  did  all  they  could— 
give  me  that  peace  -VN'hich  my  soul  desired.  In  this  disposition 
of  mind,  I  went  once,  at  midnight,  under  the  open  sky,  threw 
myself  upon  my  knees,  and  called  upon  God,  in  tlie  name  of 
Jesus,  'O,  God,  thou  hast  said,  "If  a  child  should  ask  bread  of  a 
father,  would  he  give  him  a  stone?  and  if  he  should  ask  for  a  fish, 
would  he  give  him  a  serpent  ?  If  ye,  tlien,  being  evil,  can  give 
good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more  will  God  give 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him."  0,  God,  most  merciful 
Savior,  thou  art  not  like  unto  man;  thou  knowest  what  I  desire. 
I  desire  to  get  upon  the  right  Avay,  and  walk  therein.  O,  teach 
thou  me  what  I  shall  do.'  In  this  manner  I  prayed  for  some  length 
of  time,  and  then  retired  to  my  bed  again.  I  could,  however, 
sleep  but  little,  for  my  soul  was  engaged  for  the  one  thing  needful. 
As  I  entered  the  work-shop  in  the  morning,  the  first  thing  I  viewed 
was  the  Bible,  which  was  lying  by  the  side  of  the  priest's  book, 
\ipon  a  bench.  I  felt  an  inexpressible  drawing  toward  the  Bible. 
I  took  it,  kissed  it,  and  leaped  for  joy.  I  opened  and  read,  and 
every  letter  appeared  to  say  to  me,  this  is  the  way  to  truth.  I 
looked  at  the  priest's  book  with  disapprobation,  and  also  soon  sent 
it  back  to  the  priest.  Blessed  be  God,  my  Savior,  who  has  estab- 
lished my  heart ! 

"From  this  time,  I  went  no  more  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
Kow  I  was  pointed  at  by  the  finger  of  scorn.  I  however  was  not 
concerned  about  it.  My  nearest  friend,  a  rigid  Catholic,  did  all 
he  could  to  win  me  back,  and  said  I  would  go  where  M.  Luther  is. 
'Yes,'  replied  I,  'yes,  dear  brother,  this  is  my  earnest  desire.  I 
firmly  believe  that  he  is  in  heaven' — whea  I  said  this,  my  friend 
turned  pale,  and  crossed  himself — '  like  Huss,  and  many  others, 
whom  the  Romish  Church  executed,  through  her  inquisitions;  and 
had  they  the  power  this  day,  I,  too,  would  have  been  led  to  the 
slaughter  bench.  Yet,  I  believe  that,  for  Jesus  and  the  sake  of 
his  truth,  I  should  be  willing  to  suffer  all.'  Whereupon  my  friend 
said  I  had  drank  whisky,  and  showed  me  the  room  door.  I  remem- 
bered that  they  called  my  Savior  a  wine-bibber,  and  said  Peter 
was  drunken  with  new  wine,  and  was  glad  to  suffer  reproach  for 
Jesus'  sake.  So  far  God  had  enlightened  me  through  his  precious 
word,  but  I  lacked  something  yet  of  being  a  Christian.  I  was 
acquainted  with  some  Lutheran  brethren,  who,  like  myself,  were 
seeking  the  salvation  of  their  souls.     We  agreed  to  hold  a  prayer 


216  MISSION   AMONG   THE  GERMANS.  [CHAP.   IX. 

meeting  once  a  week,  of  ■which  the  Lutheran  preacher  himself  "was 
the  leader.  He  Avas  an  honest  man,  "who  taught  us  the  "way  as  well 
as  he  knew  it  himself;  but  as  he  was  infirm,  he  soon  left  us;  ex- 
horting us,  liowever,  before  his  departure,  that  Ave  should  continue 
to  assemble  for  prayer,  and  appointing  me  for  the  leader.  We 
obeyed  his  instruction,  but  found  ourselves  much  embarrassed, 
because  none  of  us  would  A'enture  to  pray  extemporaneously  in 
public,  notAA'ithstanding  we  could  pray  in  secret;  but  God  helped 
us  in  our  extremity.  In  the  house  Avhere  we  held  our  meeting,  I 
met  a  man  Avhoin  I  heard  speak  Avith  the  landlord  on  the  subject 
of  religion,  and  Avhom  I  loved,  and  in  whom  I  had  confidence.  1 
laid  our  case  before  him,  and  asked  him  to  become  our  leader,  to 
which  he  consented.  He  opened  our  meeting  with  singing  and 
prayer,  read  a  portion  of  Scripture,  and  exhorted  us  from  it,  and 
then  called  upon  us  to  pray.  We  all  excused  ourselves,  whereupon 
he  concluded  Avith  prayer,  himself,  and  asked  us  Avhether  we  would 
meet  again.  We  met  again  the  foUoAving  Sabbath,  as  there  was  no 
preaching  in  the  Lutheran  church,  at  that  time.  After  he  had 
opened  the  meeting,  as  before,  he  explained  to  us  more  clearly  the 
nature  of  evangelical  repentance;  tJiat  upon  repentance  faith  must 
follow,  through  which  we  receive  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins;  and 
that  without  it  we  could  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  While 
he  was  speaking,  it  pleased  God  to  baptize  me  with  fire  and  with 
the  Holy  Ghost.  It  appeared  to  me  as  if  mountains  lay  upon  my 
heart.  My  burden  pressed  me  so  heavily  that  I  cried  aloud  to 
God.  I  sought  to  restrain  myself,  but  could  not.  I  then  cast 
myself  into  the  arms  of  Jesus,  who  says,  '  Come  unto  me,  all  ye 
that  are  Aveary  and  heaA^y-laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest;'  and, 
also,  I  obtained  peace  with  God.  Noav  my  mouth  was  opened,  and 
I  could  pray  and  praise  God;  for  I  was  made  a  partaker  of  the 
Spirit,  through  which  I  could  cry,  '  Abba,  Father.'  The  Spirit  of 
God  gave  Avitness  to  my  spirit,  that  I  was  a  child  of  God.  Old 
things  had  passed  away,  and  behold,  all  things  had  become  new. 
Every  word  in  the  Bible  spoke  peace  to  my  soul.  Soon  afterward, 
my  wife  and  sixteen  of  my  brothers  and  sisters,  received  the  same 
blessing. 

"But  now,  iieAV  persecution  commenced.  The  Lutherans  united 
with  the  Catholics  in  persecuting  us.  Soon  after,  another  Lutheran 
preacher  came,  who  was  a  strict  observer  of  the  letter.  He  became 
our  enemy,  and,  alas,  offended  many  of  these  little  ones,  who 
believed  in  Jesus. 

"  This  is  the  conclusion  of  ray  experience  of  true  Christianity. 


CHAP.   IX.]  MISSION'  AMONG   THE   GERMANS.  21? 

I  will  now  add  a  few  plain  and  practical  thoughts  on  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church. 

"  I  was  often  asked  if  I  could  not  be  a  good  Christian  in  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  if  I  believed  that  there  were  no  good 
persons  in  it.  The  latter  I  did  not  doubt  in  the  least,  but  the 
former  I  had  to  answer  in  the  negative.  If  I  had  remained  in  the 
Romish  Cliurch,  I  would  haA*e  gone  against  my  conscience  and 
convictions;  and  who  can  be  well -pleasing  to  God  who  opposes 
his  Spirit  and  his  own  conscience?  All  who  receive  the  Bible  as 
the  word  of  God,  and  ^ead  it  with  attention,  must  acknowledg<^ 
that  the  teaching  of  the  Romish  Church  directly  contradicts  the 
holy  Scriptures,  and  instead  of  leading  the  wanderer  to  God,  leads 
him  still  further  astray. 

"  The  worship  of  saints  is  a  leading  away  from  God.  God  says, 
*  I  will  not  give  my  glory  to  another.'  But,  say  the  Roman  Cath- 
olics, 'We  do  not  worship  the  saints,  but  only  call  upon  God 
through  them;  and  through  their  intercession  with  God,  we  obtain 
that  for  which  we  pray.'  This  doctrine  arose  from  the  bottomless 
pit,  and  came  from  the  father  of  lies.  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only 
intercessor:  'For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  Mediator  between 
God  and  man,  the  man  Christ  Jesus.'  (1  Tim.  ii,  5.)  It  is  also  to 
be  observed,  that  while  some  Catholics  believe  that  alone  through 
the  intercession  of  the  saints  v>"e  are  made  worthy  to  approach 
Jesus,  the  greater  part,  who  have  but  limited  views  of  religion, 
expect  their  help  entirely  and  alone  from  the  saints.  But  not 
alone  the  command,  '  Thou  shalt  have  no  gods  beside  me/  but 
also  the  command,  '  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven 
images,  nor  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that 
is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  waters  under  the  earth,' 
has  been  violated  by  the  Romish  Church.  God  well  knew  that 
the  making  of  images  would  lead  to  idolatry,  and  notwithstanding 
the  enlightened  ones  among  them  are  ashamed  of  the  doctrine  of 
their  Church  on  these  points,  and  do  not  wish  to  be  counted  simple 
enough  to  worship  saints  and  relics,  yet  it  is  known  to  the  world 
tliat  the  greater  part  of  them  bow  and  kneel  to  images. 

"  Go  to  Austria  and  old  Berne,  and  you  will  find  heathens  kneel- 
ing before  their  images." 

19 


218  MISSION  TO   CHINA.  [CHAP.  X. 


CHAPTER    X . 

MISSION  TO  CHINA. 

Perhaps  no  heathen  country  in  the  world  has  elicited 
more  attention,  for  a  few  years  past,  than  the  empire  of 
China.  The  sympathies  of  the  whole  Christian  world 
have  been  aroused  for  the  salvation  of  its  millions. 

When  Ave  take  into  consideration  the  extent  of  its  popu- 
lation, and  the  facihties  for  publishing  the  Gospel  to  its 
sin-ruined  millions,  there  is  no  field  possessing  greater 
interest,  or  one  more  eminently  calculated  to  enlist  the 
largest  efforts  of  the  Church  for  its  evangelization. 

If  a  line  should  be  drawn  from  Corea,  across  to  the 
interior  of  Asia,  touching  the  southern  borders  of  Russia, 
and  then  extended  down,  through  Thibet,  to  Malacca,  and 
back  again,  embracing  Chin-India,  to  the  place  of  begin- 
ning, we  have,  in  that  small  triangle,  almost  half  the 
population  of  tlie  globe,  and  certainly  more  than  half 
the  population  of  the  entire  heathen  world. 

And  when  we  consider  that  the  Bible  is  translated  into 
languages  accessible  to  all  this  vast  population,  and  that 
the  word  of  God  and  the  missionary  have  free  course  all 
through  these  countries,  we  are  compelled  to  regard  it  with 
thrilling  emotions,  as  an  immense  field  "  white  unto  harvest." 

The  subject  of  establisiiing  a  Methodist  mission  in  China 
was  frequently  brought  before  the  Church,  in  her  periodi- 
cals, and  through  the  annual  reports  of  the  Corresponding 
Secretary,  and  elicited,  from  time  to  time,  free  and  full 
discussion. 

In  184G  propositions  were  made  by  several  individuals, 
pledging  liberal  subscriptions,  annually,  toward  the  support 
of  a  mission  to  China. 

The  succeeding  year,  so  general  had  become  the  impres- 
sion, that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  engage  in  that 


CHAP.   X.]  MISSION  TO   CHINA.  219 

enterprise,  the  General  Missionary  Committee,  acting  con- 
jointly with  the  Board,  determined  on  the  establishment 
of  a  mission  in  China,  so  soon  as  suitable  missionaries 
could  be  obtained. 

As  it  always  lias  been  in  the  history  of  the  Church, 
so  it  was  in  this  instance.  No  sooner  was  the  post  se- 
lected, than  the  men  were  found  to  fill  it,  and  the  means 
to  sustain  it. 

The  bishop  appointed  two  young-  ministers,  of  liberal 
education,  ardent  piety,  and  sound  constitutions — Rev. 
Moses  C.  White  and  ReV.  J.  D.  Collins. 

These  young  men  embarked  in  the  ship  Heber,  on  the 
15th  of  April,  1847,  and  arrived  at  Hongkong  on  the 
14th  of  August.  The}"-  were  received  by  the  missionaries 
of  the  different  denominations  with  every  demonstration 
of  respect,  and  were  greatly  comforted,  in  that  distant 
land,  by  their  kindness  and  hospitality. 

In  the  meantime  a  committee  was  appointed  by  the 
Board,  whose  duty  it  was  to  take  every  thing  in  connec- 
tion with  the  China  mission  under  advisement,  and  devise 
such  plans  as,  in  their  judgment,  would  be  most  promotive 
of  its  interests.  After  having  taken  the  subject  under  the 
most  mature  deliberation,  they  presented  the  following, 
which  was  unanimously  adopted : 

"REPORT  OF  THE  COIVIMITTEE  ON  CHINA 
"  Your  committee,  appointed  to  collect  information  with  respect 
to  our  projected  mission  to  China,  respectfully  report,  that  they 
Lave  diligently  sought  information  from  all  reliable  sources  within 
their  reach.  They  have  consulted  the  published  reports  of  the 
several  societies — English  and  American — wliich  already  have 
missions  in  that  field.  They  have  consulted  the  secretaries  of 
two  of  the  American  missionary  societies  which  hare  missions 
there;  and  have  had  intervieT\"s  with  two  returned  missionaries, 
who  have  labored  in  China,  but  who  are  now  in  this  country. 

"  It  affords  your  committee  much  satisfaction  to  state,  that  they 
have  experienced  the  greatest  courtesy  at  the  hands  of  the  sev- 
eral gentlemen  whom  they  have  had  occasion  to  consult.     These 


220  MISSION  10  CHINA.  [chap.  X. 

gentlemen,  Tvithout  exception,  Lave  manifested  great  pleasure  at  the 
prospect  of  our  becoming  fellow-laborers  with  them  in  that  exten- 
sive field,  and  have  communicated,  vrithout  reserve,  for  the  benefit 
of  this  Board,  the  results  of  their  observation  and  experience. 

"  The  leading  topics  which  have  claimed  the  attention  of  your 
committee,  and  respecting  which  they  deem  it  proper  to  report, 
are  the  following  : 

"1.  The  proper  location  of  our  mission. 

"  2.  Printing  and  books  in  China. 

"  3.  The  practice  of  medicine. 

"  4.  The  establishment  of  schools. 

"5.  The  number  of  missionaries  needed. 

"  1.  What  is  the  proper  location  for  our  mission  in  China? 

"  In  considering  this  subject,  our  attention  is  of  necessity  con- 
fined to  the  five  free  ports;  namely,  Shanghai,  Ningpoo,  Fuhchau, 
Amoy,  and  Canton,  together  with  the  Island  of  Hongkong,  now 
possessed  by  the  English. 

'•'  Of  these  several  places.  Canton  is  much  the  best  known  to 
Americans,  having  long  been  the  seat  of  a  flourshing  trade  between 
our  countrymen  and  the  Chinese.  In  view  of  convenience  in  re- 
ceiving and  transmitting  intelligence,  drafts  for  funds,  etc.,  this 
port  possesses  the  greatest  advantages,  besides  being  the  largest  of 
the  five. 

"  But  all  accounts  agree  in  representing  this  as  the  most  unpro- 
pitious  field  for  direct  missionary  operations  among  the  people. 
Long  intercourse  with  foreigners  has  had  the  effect  to  establish, 
and  settle  among  the  natives,  deep  prejudices  against  them,  as  a 
class,  and  to  render  it  at  the  present  time  almost  impossible  to 
obtain  residences,  except  in  the  foreign  hongs,  where  the  expenses 
are  very  great,  and  opportunities  to  do  good  comparatively  small. 
Other  missionary  societies  are  withdrawing  from  this  station. 

"  Hongkong,  although  next  in  accessibility  to  Canton,  is  not  con- 
sidered an  inviting  place  for  residence  as  a  mission  station;  and^ 
being  an  island,  its  connection  with  the  country  is  not  so  direct  as 
is  desirable.  Nevertheless,  it  has  been  chosen  as  a  station  by  sev- 
eral different  societies. 

"  We  might  thus  proceed  to  survey  the  several  ports  on  the  north- 
ern coast.  But  it  will,  perhaps,  be  sufficient  to  say,  that  the  only 
one  unoccupied  by  Protestant  missionaries,  at  the  present  time,  is 
the  city  Fuhchau-foo,  the  capital  of  the  Fuhkien  province,  situated 
on  the  river  Min.  The  circumstance  of  this  being,  at  so  late  a 
period,  unoccupied  by  the  Protestant  missionaries,  appears  to  be 


CHAP,  X.]  MISSION  TO   CIIIXA.  221 

rather  the  result  of  accident  than  of  purpose.  "We  are,  at  any  rate, 
distinctly  inforraod,  that  one  of  the  societies  most  active  in  Chinese 
missions  regrets  not  having-  made  an  establishment  there  rather 
than  at  one  of  the  other  ports.  We  also  understand  that  other 
societies  regard  the  location  so  favorable  as  to  propose  establisliing 
missions  there  at  a  future  day. 

"We  have  supposed  that  in  selecting  the  place  for  our  labors,  we 
should  do  well  to  regard  our  Disciplinary  maxim — '  Go  not  only  to 
those  that  want  you,  but  to  those  that  want  you  most.'  Hence 
we  have  turned  our  attention  with  special  interest  to  Fuhchau,  in- 
quiring whether  it  would  afford  us  opportunities  of  Christian  use- 
fulness. Fortunately,  we  have  an  account  of  the  place  from  a  very 
competent  source — tlie  Rev.  G.  Siuiih,  who  was  sent  out  by  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  of  England  to  visit  the  open  poi'ts  of 
China,  introductory  to  the  establishment  of  missions  in  that  empire. 

"  The  following  are  his  remarks  respecting  Fulicliau  : 

"  'As  regards  the  residence  of  individual  foreigners,  there  is  no 
reason  to  believe  that  any  great  difficulty  will  be  experienced  in 
renting  commodious  houses.  The  partial  difficulty  which  exists  at 
present  arises  more  from  a  desire  of  extortion,  a  want  of  friendli- 
ness, and  a  general  distrust  of  foreigners,  than  from  fear  of  the 
authorities,  or  deep-rooted  aversion  in  1\\q  minds  of  the  people. 
Large  and  expensive  houses  may  be  obtained  without  much  diffi- 
culty even  at  the  present  time.  A  missionary,  unmarried  in  the 
first  instance,  or,  if  married,  unaccompanied  for  the  first  few 
months  by  his  family,  might  easily  find  a  lodging  in  some  of  the 
temples  within  the  city,  eitlier  on  the  wu-sliih-shan,  or  on  the  no 
less  agreeable  and  salubrious  site  of  the  kiusin  slian,  till  his  in- 
creasing acquaintance  with  the  local  dialect,  and  the  increasing 
confidence  of  the  people  should  prepare  tlie  way  also  for  the  resi- 
dence of  missionary  families. 

"  *  This  leads  me  to  the  last  and  most  important  point  of  view 
in  which  Fuhchau  is  to  be  regarded;  namely,  the  nature  and  degree 
of  its  eligibility  as  a  missionary  station.  To  most  minds  the  obvi- 
ous disadvantage  of  its  present  inaccessibility  will  readily  present 
itself.  To  this  niu'^t  be  added  the  fact  that  the  people  have  never 
yet  been  impressed  with  the  superior  power  or  civilization  of  for- 
eigners. There  is  also  a  spirit  of  suspicious  distrust  naturally 
prevalent  among  the  inhabitants  toward  a  race  of  strangers  hither- 
to unknown.  And,  lastly,  the  local  dialect,  partaking  of  all  the 
difficulties  of  the  Fuhkien  dialect  in  other  parts,  is  here  considered 
to  be  doubly  barbarous,  and  difficult  of  acquirement.     All  these 


222-  MlotoiON   TO   CHINA,  [(.'HAP.  X. 

difficulties,  however,  are  either  temporary  or  surmountable  by  those 
general  habits  of  energy  and  perseverance  indispensably  necessary 
for  usefulness  in  every  part  of  a  country  so  peculiar  as  China. 

" '  On  the  other  hand,  we  behold  in  Fuhchau  claims  of  no  ordi- 
nary kind.  With  a  population  of  more  than  half  a  million  of  idol- 
aters, and  as  the  capital  of  a  province  opening  important  channels 
of  intercourse  with  surrounding  places,  it  occupies  a  prominence 
inferior  only  to  Canton,  among  the  newly-opened  ports  of  China. 
It  is  free  from  the  deteriorating  effects  of  an  extensive  foreign  com- 
merce, and  the  irritating  effects  of  the  late  war,  never  having  wit- 
nessed the  advance  of  invading  armies  before  their  peaceful  homes. 

"  '  The  disposition  uf  the  authorities,  and  the  apathetic  indiffer- 
ence of  tlie  people,  alike  encourage  the  belief  that  there  exists  no 
such  jealousy  of  proselytism  as  is  likely  to  throw  interruptions  and 
annoyances  in  the  way  of  Protest.ant  missionaries.  What  gives  to 
Fuhchau  its  Jiighest  and  paramount  claim,  is  the  fact  that,  while 
every  system  of  superstition  has  here  its  living  representatives, 
Protestant  Christianity  is  alone  unrepresented  in  this  vast  city; 
and  while  every  point  along  the  coast,  accessible  to  foreigners,  has 
been  occupied  by  missionary  laborers,  tlie  populous  capital  of  Fuh- 
kien  is  destitute  of  a  single  evangelist  of  the  pure  and  unadulter- 
ated faith  of  the  Gospel.  And,  lastly,  as  regards  security  of 
residence,  the  writer  of  tJiese  pages  feels  assured,  that  if  past  ex- 
perience permilled  him  to  indulge  the  hope  of  ever  attaining  such 
a  measure  of  piiysical  strength,  in  tliis  climate,  as  to  become  an 
efficient  missionary  laborer  in  tliis  part  of  the  Lord's  vineyard, 
there  is  no  city  in  China  in  which  he  would  clierish  greater  confi- 
dence in  the  absence  of  persecution,  and  immunity  from  interrup- 
tion, than  in  the  city  of  Fuhchau. 

"  *  Here,  then,  a  new  sphere  of  usefulness  lies  open,  where  no 
institution  of  cast  operates  to  divide  man  from  man;  where  no 
priesthood  Avields  a  general  influence  OA'er  the  fears  or  respect  of 
the  people;  where  no  form  of  religion,  strictly  so-called,  threatens 
to  oppose  our  progress;  wliere  the  principal  obstacles  with  which 
we  shall  have  to  contend,  are  thcjse  national  traits  of  apathy,  indif- 
ference, and  sensuality,  wliich  everywhere,  alas!  are  deeply  rooted 
in  the  nature  of  fallen  man,  and  form  the  chief  barrier  to  the  recep- 
tion of  pure  and  vital  Christianity.' 

"Another  circumstance  wliich  inclines  us  to  tliink  favorably  of 
locating  our  mission  at  Fuhchau,  consists  in  an  opportunity  offer- 
ing for  our  mi.->sionaries  to  sail  in  company  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Doty, 
of  the  American  Board  of  Cojuraissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 


CHAP.  X.]  MISSION   TO   CHINA.  223 

■whose  destination  is  Amoy,  a  city  located  in  the  southern  part  of 
the  same  province  of  Fuhkien.  Although  the  dialects  spoken  at 
Amoy  and  Fuhchau  are  not  identical,  yet  they  are  analogous  to 
each  other.  Indeed  the  dialect  of  Amoy  more  closely  resembles 
that  of  Fuhchau  than  that  of  any  other  of  the  free  ports.  Hence, 
the  instruction  our  missionaries  might  derive  from  Rev.  Mr.  Doty, 
who  has  already  been  some  years  in  the  field,  and  al:^o  from  a  native 
of  Amoy,  who  goes  out  in  his  company,  will  be  of  direct  practical 
use  to  them  on  their  arrival. 

"  Finally,  should  any  circumstances  occur  to  render  impractica- 
ble the  immediate  entrance  of  your  missionaries  upon  their  work  at 
Fuhchau,  or  should  they,  after  a  faithful  trial,  find  it  necessary  to 
withdraw  from  that  field — which  we  trust,  however,  will  not  be 
the  case — ^they  could  with  comparative  ease  return  to  Amoy,  which 
is  considered,  in  every  respect,  an  eligible  station. 

"  2.  With  respect  to  books  and  printing,  there  is  some  difference 
of  opinion  among  our  advisers — one  party  having  recommended 
that  we  send  out  a  printing-press,  another  saying  that  it  is  unne- 
cessary. The  facts  appear  to  be  these:  The  circulation  of  Chris- 
tian books  and  tracts,  as  well  as  the  holy  Scriptures,  is  of  the  first 
importance.  It  will  be  the  only  direct  service  our  missionaries  can 
accomplish  for  months,  if  not  for  a  full  year  after  their  arrival. 
But  they  will,  necessarily,  be  incompetent  to  prepare  these  docu- 
ments for  themselves.  Hence  they  will,  for  a  length  of  time,  be 
dependent,  for  the  purchase  of  reading  matter  for  use  and  distri- 
bution, npon  other  missions  already  established.  The  American 
Board  has  a  printing-press  at  Canton,  and  the  Presbyterian  Board 
has  one,  together  with  a  type  and  stereotype  foundery,  at  Ningpo. 
These  Boards  have  recently  united  to  purchase  a  new  font  of  mat- 
rices for  the  principal  Chinese  characters.  Said  matrices  are  now 
being  cut  in  Prussia,  and  will  be  sent  out  as  fast  as  practicable,  in 
order  that  type  may  be  cast  from  them  to  be  used  in  printing. 

"  The  probability  is,  that  from  these  missions,  together  with  those 
of  English  brethren  already  in  the  field,  a  supply,  for  a  long  time 
to  come,  may  be  purchased  at  far  less  cost  than  we  could  provide 
for  printing  ourselves. 

"  3.  With  respect  to  the  practice  of  medicine  and  surgery,  we 
learn  that  they  are  desirable  for  two  important  objects.  (1.)  The 
preservation  of  health  in  the  mission  family.  (2.)  As  a  means  of 
gaining  attention  and  doing  good  among  tlie  people.  Some  of  the 
medical  missionaries  have  been  considered  second  in  usefulness  to 
none  others  now  in  China.     It  is  not  now  deemed  important  to  open 


224  MISSION  TO  CHINA.  [CHAP,  X. 

hospitals  proper  for  the  treatment  of  the  sick.     A  simple  office  or 
disp'ensary  is  sufficient. 

"  Although  neitlier  of  our  missionaries  are  physicians,  yet  vre 
are  pleased  to  learn  that  both  of  them  have  paid  some  attention  to 
the  theory  of  medical  science;  and  that  one  of  them  has  attended 
two  full  courses  of  medical  lectures.  We  trust,  therefore,  that 
they  ■will  be  able,  by  degrees,  and  as  occasion  may  require,  to  fall 
into  such  medical  practice  as  may  be  most  essential  to  their  cir 
cumstances. 

"4.  Schools.  What  we  might  suppose,  from  the  nature  of  the 
case,  is  confirmed  by  the  experience  of  those  with  whom  we  have 
conversed.  Schools,  at  the  earliest  practicable  moment,  are  essen- 
tial to  our  objects.  Little  can  be  done  toward  a  permanent 
establishment  of  Christianity  anywhere,  without  training  up  the 
young  in  the  fear  of  God;  especially,  in  a  heathen  country,  where 
the  abominations  of  idol  worship  address  themselves  to  the  young- 
est minds,  and  pollute  the  imaginations  of  childhood  itself. 

"  Boarding  schools  for  each  sex  are  now  established  in  the  most 
successful  missions  in  China.  Some  of  these  schools  have  collected 
from  thirty  to  forty  pupils  each.  The  expense  of  boarding  and 
instructing  these  pupils  is  about  thirty  dollars  for  each  individual, 
per  annum.  Native  teachers  are  employed  to  instruct  them  in  all 
the  rudiments  of  their  own  literature. 

"  One  of  the  missionaries,  with  whom  we  have  conversed,  has 
suggested  a  plan  for  establishing  a  system  of  schools  in  connection 
with  a  mission  station,  which,  if  practicable,  we  should  be  disposed 
highly  to  recommend,  from  its  analogy  to  our  economy,  generally, 
as  a  Church.  The  plan  is,  for  the  missionaries,  as  soon  as  they 
are  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the  language  and  people  of  any 
place,  to  employ  a  number  of  teachers  to  establish  as  many  schools 
in  different  neighborhoods  as  practicable,  in  which  a  suitable  course 
of  instruction  should  be  pursued,  subject  to  the  frequent  visits  and 
examinations  of  the  missionaries.  Congregations  would  thus  be 
provided  to  hear  the  word,  and  numbers  of  persons  would  be  en- 
gaged, collaterally,  at  least,  in  diffusing  light  and  truth,  and 
preparing  the  way  for  the  kingdom  of  God. 

"Labor  being  cheaper  in  China,  and  literary  men  abundant, 
this,  it  is  thought,  will  be  an  excellent  way  of  multiplying  influ- 
ences in  behalf  of  Christianity. 

"5.  The  number  of  missionaries  that  may,  with  the  greatest 
advantage,  be  employed  at  our  mission. 

"  Our  advisers  agree  in  saying  there  should  be  three  at  least. 


CHAP.  X.]  MISSION  TO  CHINA.  225 

\rith  tlieir  wives,  if  married;  but  the  more  of  the  right  stamp  the 
better.  Those  most  thoroughly  acquainted  with  Chinese  missions 
assure  us  that  fifty  missionaries  will  be  desirable  at  Fuhchau. 

"  Finally,  your  committee  have  obtained  various  items  of  infor- 
mation which  they  deem  it  unnecessary  to  embody  in  this  report, 
but  to  which  allusion  might  fitly  be  made  in  a  letter  of  instructions 
to  the  missionaries. 

"  With  respect  to  the  letter  referred  to  this  committee,  ofiering 
to  sell  to  this  Board  a  telescope  for  the  use  of  our  missionaries, 
your  committee  would  remark,  that  their  best  information  goes  to 
point  out  the  preaching  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified,  as  the 
great,  and,  indeed,  the  only  means,  upon  wliich  reliance  can  be 
placed  for  success  in  promoting  the  conversion  of  the  heathen. 
They  would  recommend  nothing  to  Christian  missionaries  which 
should  divert  their  attention  from  this— a  leading,  principal  en- 
gagement. Nevertheless,  they  would  by  no  means  be  indifferent 
to  any  auxiliary  aid  that  science  might  render  to  this  great  work. 
They,  therefore,  appreciate  the  kind  intentions  of  those  who  have 
made  this  offer  to  the  Board,  and  would  recommend  that  all  those 
friends  who  feel  an  interest  in  the  matter  be  encouraged  to  co- 
operate in  the  effort,  already  commenced,  to  secure  the  telescope 
of  brother  Bartlett  for  the  use  of  the  mission.  However  desirable 
this  object  may  appear,  it  is  not  clear  to  the  minds  of  your  com- 
mittee, that  it  would  be  a  safe  precedent  to  make  a  direct  appro- 
priation of  the  funds  of  this  Board,  to  purchase  the  instrument  iu 
question. 

"  Your  committee  would  conclude  their  report,  by  respectfully 
submitting  the  following  resolutions  for  the  consideration  of  the 

Board: 

"  1.  Resolved,  That  the  city  of  Fuhchau  be  fixed  on  as  the  loca- 
tion of  our  mission  to  China. 

"  2.  Resolved,  That  our  missionaries,  now  about  to  sail,  be  in- 
structed to  remain  as  long  at  Amoy  as  their  judgment,  aided  by 
the  best  advice  they  can  secure  on  the  spot,  may  dictate  to  them 
as  desirable,  in  view  of  their  ultimate  destination. 

"3.  Resolved,  That  in  case  their  way  should  be  permanently 
hedged  up  at  Fuhchau,  they  be  instructed  to  return,  and  remain  at 
Amoy,  until  they  shall  have  communicated  with  the  Board. 

"4.  Resolved,  That  said  missionaries  be  instructed  to  purchase 
Scriptures  and  tracts  at  Canton,  for  their  future  use,  and  to  make 
arrangements,  if  practicable,  for  regular  supplies  of  printed  matter, 
so  long  as  they  may  find  it  best  to  procure  them  in  that  manner. 


226  MISSION  TO  CHINA.  [CHAP.  X. 

"5.  Resolved,  That  tlioy  be  directed  to  purchase,  at  Canton,  tvo 
complete  sets  of  the  Cliiiiese  Repository — one  to  be  forAvarded  for 
the  use  of  this  Board,  and  the  other  to  be  retained  for  the  use  of 
the  mission — and  also,  to  subscribe  for  two  copies  of  future  num- 
bers, to  be  ?ent  as  above. 

"  6.  Resolved,  That  brother  White  be  instructed  to  give  such 
portion  of  his  time  tu  tlie  distribution  of  medicines,  and  healing' 
the  sick,  as  may  seem  calculated  to  promote  the  best  interests 
of  the  mission. 

"7.  Resolved,  That  our  missionaries  be  instructed,  as  early  as 
practicable,  to  open  a  school  for  each  sex,  upon  the  most  api:iroved 
plan  of  missionary  teaching  now  known  among  the  Protestant 
missionaries  in  China. 

"  8.  Resolved,  That  the  Treasurer  be  requested  to  confer  with 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Lowrie,  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, and  others,  if  he  see  proper,  respecting  the  best  method  of 
remitting  funds  to  China  for  the  support  of  our  mission, 

"  9.  Resolved,  That  our  missionaries  about  to  sail  be  requested 
to  leave  with  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  for  the  use  of  others 
hereafter,  a  complete  memorandum  of  the  outtit  which  they  find  it 
necessary  to  prepare  before  sailing. 

"  10.  Resolved,  That  this  Board  recommend  the  General  Mis- 
sionary Committee  to  take  into  consideration,  at  its  meeting  in 
May  next,  the  subject  of  providing  for  the  appointment  of  two 
additional  missionaries  for  China,  as  early  as  practicable. 

D.    P.    KlDDtll,    ) 

C.  PiTMAX,         ^  Committe" 
Geo.  Peck,         ) 

After  remaining  at  Hongkong  a  few  days,  they  embarked 
for  Amoy,  where  they  remained  until  Sej3tember,  wlien 
they  proceeded  to  Fuhchau,  the  place  of  their  destination. 
On  their  arrival  at  the  post  selected  by  the  Board  as  tlie 
field  of  their  operations,  tliey  procured  a  place  of  residence, 
a  description  of  which  will  be  found  in  the  following  letter, 
tofjether  with  some  other  interestincr  items  of  information: 

"  The  lot  is  112  feet  long,  42  feet  wide,  between  the  walls  at  the 
entrance,  and  about  52  feet  wide  at  the  water's  edge.  Next  to  the 
water  the  pier  is  built  up,  of  granite,  from  ten  to  twelve  feet  high. 
The  premises  are  about  15  feet  above  ordinary  low-water  mark, 
and  about  on  a  level  with  the  ordinary  spring  floods.     The  whole 


CHAP.  X.]  MISSION  TO   CHINA.  227 

country,  for  mauy  miles  around,  is  flooded  occasionally,  and  many 
portions  of  the  city  are  entirely  uninliabitable  at  high  water.  At 
such  times  the  sufferings  of  the  poor  are  exceedingly  great.  Though 
tlie  whole  island  on  which  we  reside  is  sometimes  flooded,  the 
house  we  have  procured  is  so  situated  that  no  special  inconvenience 
is  to  be  expected  from  floods.  The  advantages  which  our  location 
affords,  it  being  within  60  feet  of  the  great  thoroughfare,  in  the 
most  favorable  situation  for  access  to  the  people,  and  for  commu- 
nication abroad,  are  supposed  greatly  to  counterbalance  all  its 
disadvantages.  Our  location  on  the  river  affords  great  security 
against  fires,  which  have  recently  made  great  havoc  on  both  sides 
of  the  river,  and  but  a  little  distance  from  it. 

""We  hire  this  place  at  12,000  copper  cash  per  month,  which 
equals  about  $9.09  per  month;  six  months'  rent  to  be  paid  in  ad- 
vance when  we  enter  the  premises,  and  afterward,  monthly,  in 
advance.  "VVe  have  the  right  of  perpetual  rent,  and  of  transmitting 
to  our  successors  under  the  same  conditions.  We  have  made  a 
contract  for  building  the  second  story,  with  a  flat  roof,  covered 
with  fine  redbrick  about  fourteen  inches  square,  and  one  inch  and 
a  half  thick.  These  are  to  be  laid  in  cement,  on  a  flooring  of 
plank  three  and  a  half  inches  thick.  The  house,  when  completed, 
will  be  a  very  comfortable  residence.  We  have  agreed  to  pay  for 
the  improvements  $350,  besides  furnishing  glass  for  the  windows. 
In  addition  to  the  improvements  contracted  for,  others  will  be 
needed,  which  will  probably  bring  up  the  Avhole  amount  to  $500, 
besides  the  monthly  rent. 

"  There  is  a  great  amount  of  stone-work  about  the  premises, 
which  must  originally  have  cost  a  large  sum;  but  the  wood-work 
we  find  in  a  very  dilapidated  condition.  Contrary  to  the  custom 
in  America,  a  Chinaman  never  makes  repairs  on  a  house  to  rent, 
but  leaves  the  occupant  to  make  such  alterations  and  repairs  as  he 
chooses.  Finding  that  any  house  we  could  procure  would  need  an 
outlay  of  one  or  two  hundred  dollars  for  repairs,  we  thought  it 
best  to  procure  a  houses  in  the  most  healthy  location,  and  then 
make  such  improvements  as  were  required.  It  might  have  been 
better,  in  the  course  of  years,  to  have  rented  a  vacant  lot  men- 
tioned in  the  map  of  this  place  which  I  sent  home  last  month; 
but  it  would  have  required  a  greater  outlay  than  our  present 
resources  would  warrant.  For  this,  and  other  reasons,  we  did 
not  like  to  engage  in  building  anew,  and  have,  therefore,  adopted 
the  course  above-mentioned.  The  house  we  hire  is  owned  by 
a  verv  wealthy   man.  who   has   nearlv  fiftv  houses.      We   have 


228  Mis.sioK  TO  CHINA.  [chap.  X. 

contracted  with  liis  agent,  from  -n'liom  ttc  liire  the  house,  to  make 
the  necessary  repairs  ^or  a  specific  sum,  so  that  we  may  be  able  to 
devote  our  time,  with  as  little  interruption  as  possible,  to  our 
appropriate  work. 

"  The  population,  on  the  south  side  of  the  river,  numbers  many 
thousands,  who  are  within  a  few  minutes'  walk  of  our  residence. 
On  the  north  side  of  the  river,  outside  the  city,  is  such  a  vast 
amount  of  people,  that  we  supposed,  for  some  time  after  our  ar- 
rival, their  numbers  were  much  greater  than  those  within  the 
walls.  Foreigners  are  allowed  to  make  excursions  into  the  country 
as  far  as  they  can  go  and  return  in  the  same  day.  Within  this 
range  there  appears — looking  from  the  top  of  an  adjacent  moun- 
tain— to  be  five  hundred  villages,  containing  an  average  population 
of  at  least  one  thousand  souls.  The  city  of  Fuhchau,  as  included 
within  the  wall,  lies  two  miles  or  more  from  the  river,  and  con- 
tains a  vast  population.  Without  doubt  this  may  be  reckoned  as 
a  city  of  the  first  class.  Brother  Collins  has  made  efforts  to 
procure  a  house  inside  the  city  proper,  but,  as  yet,  without 
success. 

"  The  medicine  chest  furnished  us  by  the  Board  suffered  some 
damage  by  transportation,  and  I  was  obliged  to  purchase  the 
articles  mentioned  in  my  report.  The  Chinese  seem  to  be  very 
ignorant  of  the  principles  of  physic  and  surgery,  and  there  is  a 
great  want  of  some  one  to  devote  his  chief  attention  to  this  depart- 
ment of  benevolence.  The  small  supply  of  medicine  we  brought 
with  us,  and  the  difficulty  of  communicating  with  the  people,  have 
prevented  my  doing  much  in  this  line.  Indeed,  I  did  not  under- 
stand my  instructions  as  directing  me  to  devote  any  great  amount 
of  time  to  this  department.  I  have  endeavored,  however,  as  occa- 
sion ofiered,  to  relieve  the  afiiicted,  as  far  as  circumstances  would 
allow.  One  man  was  cured  of  dysentery  by  a  single  prescription. 
The  wife  of  my  China  teacher,  after  twelve  days'  illness,  which 
the  native  physicians  failed  to  relieve,  was  committed  to  my  care 
by  her  husband  and  father,  who  watched  by  her  bedside.  I  spent 
about  twenty-four  hours  at  the  house,  whither  I  was  carried  in  a 
close  sedan — to  prevent  exciting  a  tumult,  as  I  suppose.  Since 
that  time  I  have  sent  her  some  medicines,  and  she  is  now  con- 
valescent, and  will  probably  soon  be  able  to  attend  to  her  house^ 
hold  duties.  Several  other  persons  have  called  upon  me  to  dress 
wounds,  and  relieve  other  affections.  We  learned,  at  Hongkong, 
that  there  is  some  probability  of  a  physician  coming  to  this  place, 
unde   the  direction  of  the  London  Medical  Societv.     Should  this 


CHAP.  X.]  MISSION  TO  CHINA.  229 

not  be  so,  vre  are  Trell  satisfied  that  great  benefit  would  result  in 
sustaining  medical  and  surgical  practice  in  connection  "with,  and 
as  a  part  of,  our  missionary  operations  in  this  city.  All  our  opera- 
tions, ho^vever,  must  be  limited  until  vre  can  converse  with  the 
people.  If  any  thing  more  than  very  limited  medical  and  surgical 
operations  should  be  contemplated  by  the  Board,  a  building  would 
be  required  for  that  special  purpose. 

"  We  obtained  a  Chinese  teacher  the  next  week  after  Ave  arrived, 
and  have  been  devoting  ourselves  to  the  study  of  the  language  as 
we  have  had  opportunity.  But  as  we  have  just  arrived,  and  as 
the  weatlier  has  been  warm,  and  other  duties  have  demanded  our 
attention,  we  have  not  applied  ourselves  as  closely  as  we  hope  to 
do  hereafter.  !N"either  servants  nor  teachers  can  speak  English; 
therefore,  we  are  obliged  to  speak  Chinese,  or  resort  to  signs. 
These  we  consider  favorable  circumstances.  We  are  all  enjoying 
good  health.  Mrs.  W.  is  learning  Chinese  as  fast  as  either  of  us. 
She  has  received  visits  from  a  number  of  Chinese  ladies,  who  seem 
very  friendly.  We  distribute  tracts  to  the  numerous  visitors  who 
call  upon  us,  and  also  to  others  when  we  go  into  different  parts  of 
the  city.  The  people  everywhere  receive  them  with  great  eager- 
ness. When  we  look  at  the  vast  field  which  is  here  spread  out 
before  us,  we  are  ready  to  say,  '  Who  is  sufiicient  for  these  things  ?' 
But  when  we  look  at  the  precious  promises  of  God,  we  rejoice  in 
spirit  that  he  has  permitted  us  to  come  to  this  land  of  strangers 
to  publish  the  Gospel.  May  the  Lord  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  his 
people  to  send  more  laborers  to  this  important  and  inviting  field." 

The  followino-  communication  was  received  bv  the  Board 
from  Rev.  Mr.  Collins  :  it  is  deeply  interesting,  and  affords 
additional  information  relative  to  the  mission : 

"We  had  no  alternative  but  to  charter  a  boat  at  Hongkong  to 
make  the  passage  to  this  place.  This  we  did  at  an  expense  of 
$300,  exclusive  of  board,  which  we  were  obliged  to  furnish.  We 
find  the  people  here  generally  industrious  and  kindly  disposed. 
The  tracts  which  we  liave  for  distribution  are  everywhere  received 
with  eagerness.  The  Board  is  aware  that  this  city  is  situated  on 
the  river  Min,  and  that  it  is  the  seat  of  government  for  the 
Fuhkein  Province.  The  city  proper  is  surrounded  by  a  strong 
wall,  and  does  not  approach  the  river  nearer  than  two  or  three 
miles.  Upon  the  little  island  of  Fung  Chew,  formed  by  a  division 
of  the  river,  and  about  three  miles  from  the  principal  gate  of  the 
city,  it  is  thought  foreigners  raav  find  residences  as  healthy,  as 

20 


230  MISSION  TO  OHIXA.  [cHAP.  X. 

little  liable  to  interruption,  and  as  easy  of  access  from  abroad, 
as  at  any  other  location.  It  is  probably  preferable  in  all  the  re- 
spects I  have  named.  Moreover,  on  the  island,  and  on  both  sides 
of  the  river,  Avith  which  it  is  connected  by  bridges,  there  is  a 
population  of  several  hundred  thousand — all  within  half  an  hour's 
walk.  Here  we  have  selected  a  place  of  permanent  location.  A 
house  has  been  bargained  for  at  a  permanent  rent  of  about  $9  per 
month,  so  long  as  we  may  choose  to  occupy  it  But,  like  almost 
all  houses  purely  Chinese,  it  would  not,  iu  its  present  condition, 
be  a  comfortable  residence,  nor  would  it  be  consistent  with  a  due 
regard  to  health  for  foreigners  to  occupy  it  as  such.  Could  we 
have  found  a  house  in  anywise  suitable  even  for  a  temporary  resi- 
dence, it  would  have  been  satisfactory  for  us  to  have  consulted 
with  the  Board  before  making  a  permanent  location.  But  this  was 
impracticable.  It  has,  therefore,  been  thought  best  to  improve  the 
one  we  have  selected.  To  do  this  will  probably  require  an  expen- 
diture of  about  $500.  Brother  White  will  give  you  an  account  of 
the  premises,  and  of  the  improvements  contemplated.  As  there 
are  no  missionaries  within  tlie  city  proper,  it  seemed  to  us  that  an 
entrance  should  be  made  there.  I  accordingly  made  an  effort, 
through  my  teacher,  to  obtain  a  house,  and  in  October  struck  a 
bargain  for  one  not  quite  finished,  which,  when  completed,  was  to 
be  rented  to  me  for  $4  per  month.  I  was  highly  gratified  at  the 
facility  with  which  this  arrangement  had  been  effected.  In  a  few 
days,  however,  I  learned  that  the  neighbors  were  unwilling  that 
the  house  should  be  rented  to  a  foreigner.  As  we  were  quite  un- 
able to  hold  such  intercourse  Avith  them  as  might  be  calculated  to 
remove  their  prejudices,  it  was  deemed  best  to  release  the  owner 
from  his  contract.  Some  time  after  this  I  sent  to  inquire  whether 
a  room  might  not  be  obtained  in  a  temple  within  the  city,  as  such 
rooms  had  been  rented  to  the  foreigners  connected  with  the  Eng- 
lish Consulate,  though  never  occupied.  A  room  was  found,  from 
Avhich  the  priests  in  charge  agreed  to  remove  the  idols.  We  paid 
a  month's  rent  in  advance,  and  employed  a  carpenter  to  make  some 
small  repairs;  and,  as  is  the  universal  custom  here,  advanced  part 
payment.  Here  again  we  were  thwarted.  Tlie  officers  threatened 
to  punish  the  priests  if  they  rented;  and  for  the  part  my  teacher 
had  taken  he  w\'is  obliged  to  pay  about  $3.  We  did  not  think  it 
right  for  him  to  suffer  on  our  account,  and  therefore  paid  him 
back.  On  inquiring  of  the  officers,  vre  were  informed  that  they 
had  no  objection  to  our  residing  within  the  walls,  but  that  those 
who  had  subscribed  toward  building  the  temple  were  unwilling 


CHAP.  X.]  MISSION  TO  CHINA.  231 

that  any  part  of  it  sliould  be  rented.  The  priest  "vras  compelled  to 
refund  the  rent;  but,  as  I  had  reason  to  believe  tliat  in  good  faith 
he  had  been  at  considerable  expense  on  our  account,  I  paid  him  $3. 

"  There  are  half  a  million  of  people  living  inside  the  walls.  By 
the  treaty  the  whole  place  is  open  to  foreign  residents;  and,  though 
we  have  unexpectedly  failed  in  our  first  endeavor,  we  entertain 
hopes,  by  prudent  perseverance,  of  making  a  home  among  them. 
"VVe  deem  this  tlie  more  important,  as  there  are  already  two  mis- 
sionaries besides  ourselves  on  the  island,  and  none  within  the  city 
proper.  My  health  is  good,  and  I  am  permitted  to  enjoy  rich 
spiritual  blessings  at  the  hand  of  my  heavenly  Father.  I  am 
endeavoring  to  acquire  the  language,  and  trust  I  am  making  some 
progress. 

"  It  seems  to  be  the  opinion  of  those  with  whom  I  have  con- 
Tersed  on  the  subject,  that  it  is  hardly  advisable  to  establish 
English  schools;  and  that  even  such  as  employ  the  scholars  part 
of  the  time  in  English,  are,  by  many,  supposed  to  be  of  question- 
able utility.  At  all  the  schools  where  English  is  taught,  it  is 
usual  to  board  the  lads,  and  furnish  them  with  books,  as  well  as 
to  give  them  instruction.  Board,  such  as  is  used  by  the  Chinese, 
is  very  cheap,  probably  not  exceeding  |2  a  month  for  a  boy.  In 
addition,  a  Chinese  teacher  must  be  emplo\^ed  to  instruct  them 
half  of  each  day  in  their  own  language.  Another  method  recom- 
mended by  some,  is  to  employ  a  Chinese  teacher,  and  hire  a  room 
for  the  accommodation  of  such  day  scholars  as  may  choose  to 
attend,  and  learn  Chinese  half  the  day,  and  study  such  Christian 
books  as  the  missionary  may  direct  the  other  half.  The  expense 
of  such  a  school  would  be,  perhaps,  $12  or  $15  dollars  per  month. 
Which  would  be  best  here,  or  at  what  time  it  would  be  proper  to 
establish  either,  is  yet  uncertain.  It  is  probable  that  within  a  year 
we  shall  be  able  to  enter  upon  some  plan  for  the  instruction  of 
the  children.  In  the  meantime,  we  shall  endeavor  to  make  a 
further  acquaintance  with  the  language  and  habits  of  the  people. 
There  is  plainly  much  of  idolatry  here;  but  it  does  not  seem  to 
produce  those  exhibitions  of  cruelty  which  it  does  elsewhere.  It 
sits,  however,  as  a  blight  upon  the  soul.  It  deadens  the  con- 
science. It  shuts  out  God,  the  only  wise,  and  leaves  no  room  for 
the  Savior.  "What  a  field  is  this  for  missionary  labor !  We  seem 
as  a  drop  in  the  ocean  amid  the  mighty  tide  of  life  moving  around 
us.  0  that  the  Lord  would  send  more  laborers,  and  abundantly 
bless  their  labors  in  this  land  of  moral  death  !" 

We  subjoin  an  extract  from  a  joint  communication  of 


2o2  MISSION  TO  CHINA.  [cHAP,  X. 

brothers  White  and  ColHns  on  the  subject  of  printing  tracts 
and  books  in  llie  Chinese  langfuaije.  All  such  information 
is  very  important  to  the  Board,  and  cannot  fail  to  be  inter- 
esting to  the  friends  of  this  new  mission.  The  dispatches 
of  our  brethren,  tlius  far,  have  been  of  a  most  gratifying 
character,  containing  much  valuable  information,  and  many 
useful  suggestions,  which  cannot  fail  to  exert  a  happy  influ- 
ence upon  the  deliberations  and  decisions  of  those  to  whose 
direction  and  care  the  interests  of  this  mission  may  be 
intrusted.  Every  item  of  information,  bearing  directly  or 
indirectly  upon  the  interests  and  success  of  the  mission,  is 
peculiarly  important  at  the  present  time.  The  following  is 
the  extract: 

"In  compliance  with  our  instructions  to  purchase  tracts  for 
gratuitous  distribution — no  amount  having  been  specified — "we 
purchased  of  Dr.  Ball  about  ten  thousand  tracts  of  various  kinds, 
and  received  from  him  gratuitously,  of  the  American  Bible  Soci- 
ety's publications,  as  follows:  Matthew's  Gospel,  five  hundred;  of 
Mark,  five  hundred;  Luke,  one  hundred  and  sixty;  John,  four 
hundred;  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  five  hundred;  all  translated  by 
Dr.  Medhurst.  These,  we  believe,  were  printed  by  Chinese,  under 
the  supervision  of  Dr.  Ball,  without  a  press.  It  is  quite  probable 
that  Chinese  printing  can  be  done  cheaper  in  this  than  in  any 
other  manner,  and,  in  consideration  of  the  comparative  expense  of 
material  and  labor,  cheaper  at  this  place  than  at  either  of  the  other 
open  ports.  In  view  of  this,  as  also  of  the  great  danger,  delay, 
and  expense  of  transportation,  from  other  ports,  it  is  thought  by 
the  brethren  of  the  American  Board,  as  well  as  ourselves,  to  be 
decidedly  better  to  have  blocks  cut,  and  printing  done  here,  than 
to  depend  for  supplies  from  abroad.  Blocks  for  any  considerable 
work  can  be  obtained  here,  of  tlie  very  best  kind,  at  the  rate  of 
80  cash  per  hundred  characters — seventeen  hundred  and  fifty 
characters  for  a  Spanish  dollar  of  1400  cash,  or  sixteen  hundred 
and  fifty  for  a  Mexican  dollar  of  1320  cash — as  these  are  about 
the  average  rates  of  exchange.  Blocks  for  the  entire  New  Testa- 
ment would  cost  about  one  hundred  and  thirty  dollars.  The 
translation  of  the  Bible  is  now  undergoing  revision  by  several 
learned  men  at  Shanghai,  and,  when  completed,  will  probably  be 
the  most  suitable  version  for  circulation. 


CHAP.  X.]  MISfilON  TO  CHINA.  233 

"  So  far  as  we  are  able  to  judge,  it  would  be  desirable  that  each 
missionary  should  be  furnished  with  a  good  dictionary.  Morri- 
son's is  everywhere  spoken  of  as  by  far  the  best  extant;  though 
Medhurst's  Dictionary  of  the  Mandarin  and  Vocabulary  together 
would  answer  a  very  good  purpose.  Williams'  Vocabulary,  and 
Pormases'  *  Notitia  Linguae  Sinicee,'  are  also  valuable  aids.  Bridge- 
man's  Christomathy  of  the  Canton  Dialect,  Medhurst's  Dictionary 
of  the  Fuhkien,  "Williams'  Easy  Lessons — in  a  word,  all  books  of 
provincial  dialects — are  of  comparatively  little  use  here." 

The  mission  to  China  was  reinforced  by  the  appointment 
of  two  additional  missionaries — Rev.  Henry  Hickok  and  Rev. 
Robert  S.  Maclay,  who  embarked  for  their  field  of  labor  in 
October,  1847. 

20* 


234  MISSIONARIES.  [cHAP.  XT, 

CHAPTER     XI. 

MISSIONARIES. 

We  have  always  entertained  the  opinion  that,  in  the  se- 
lection of  ministers  to  take  charge  of  destitute  fields  in  our 
own  and  foreign  countries,  great  regard  should  be  had  to 
experience  and  thorough  theological  training. 

Whatever  portion  of  the  laneyard  should  be  allotted  to 
novices,  this,  most  certainly,  should  have  "  master  workmen, 
thoroughly  furnished," 

A  well-trained  Church  may  prosper  under  the  ministra- 
tions of  an  unskillful  and  inexperienced  minister — mission 
stations,  never! 

As  far  as  Ave  are  able  to  judge,  the  Board  have  acted 
upon  this  principle  in  recommending,  and  the  Episcopacy  m 
appointing  missionaries.  The  strongest  forces  have  been 
stationed  at  the  outposts  of  the  Christian  army ;  and  though 
many  of  the  most  skillful  and  valiant  in  the  ministerial  corps 
have  fallen  at  these  posts,  yet  the  zeal  and  ardor  of  the 
Church  has  not  been  quenched,  and  soldiers  of  the  cross 
have  volunteered  to  defend  them,  and  make  aggressive 
movements  on  "the  strong-hold  of  the  wicked  one." 

The  Church  has  always  found  a  supply  for  every  requisi- 
tion; and  in  all  the  ranks  of  the  Wesleyan  detachment 
there  can  always  be  found  those,  who,  to  all  the  openings  of 
Providence,  and  calls  of  the  Church,  will  promptly  respond, 
"Here  am  I,  send  me." 

Every  destitute  portion  of  our  land  among  the  whites, 
colored,  and  Indians,  has  been  supplied  with  faithful,  self- 
denying  missionaries.  In  Africa,  South  America,  China, 
Oregon,  Califoniia,  and  Germany,  the  Board  have  sent  ex- 
perienced and  talented  ministers  to  proclaim  to  their  dying 
fellow-men  the  salvation  of  the  Gospel. 

For  the  purpose  of  securing  uniformity  in  all  the  missions. 


CHAP.  XI.]  MISSIONARIES.  235 

and  for  tjbe  better  promotion  of  the  objects  of  their  mission 
in  their  respective  fields  of  labor,  general  and  special  in- 
structions to  the  missionaries  were  drawn  up,  and  forwarded 
to  each. 

These  letters  of  instruction  contain  important  and  definite 
information,  the  observance  of  which  will  render  the  annual 
reports  of  the  Board  much  more  interesting  and  satisfactory 
than  they  have  hitherto  been ;  and  we  trust  that  the  experi- 
ence which  has  been  gained  in  the  thirty  years  past  of  the 
Society's  history,  will  prove  valuable  in  giving  more  sys- 
tem and  efficiency  to  all  our  missionary  operations. 

The  following  are  the  letters  of  instruction  to  which  we 
refer : 

"  GENERAL  INSTRUCTIONS  TO  MISSIONARIES. 

"  Dear  Brother, — Your  appointment  as  a  missionary  indicates 
the  confidence  which  the  appointing  power  has  in  your  wisdom 
and  integrity,  as  well  as  the  great  necessity  of  a  faithful  applica- 
tion of  yourself  to  all  those  duties  which  grow  out  of  your  relation 
to  the  Church  and  to  the  world.  To  some  of  these  duties  permit 
me  to  call  your  attention. 

"I.  As  a  Methodist  minister,  it  is  expected  that  you  will  attend 
to  all  those  duties,  so  far  as  they  are  applicable  to  the  state  of  your 
mission,  which  are  prescribed  in  our  Discipline  for  those  wlio  have 
the  charge  of  circuits.  On  this  head,  therefore,  it  is  only  neces- 
sary to  refer  you  to  those  sections  of  the  Discipline  which  treat  of 
the  duties  of  a  Methodist  preacher  to  God,  to  his  brethren,  and  to 
those  who  are  more  immediately  committed  to  his  charge. 

"II.  As  a  Methodist  missionary,  it  is  expected  that  you  will 
faithfully  attend  to  the  following  directions  : 

"1.  It  is  made  your  duty  to  form  your  circuit,  unless  you  labor 
among  the  slaves,  into  an  auxiliary  missionary  society,  and  to  make 
regular  class  and  quarterly  collections,  and  to  transmit  the  amount 
so  raised  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Parent  Society,  either  by  indorsing 
it  on  your  draft,  or  by  sending  the  money.  The  reason  of  this  re- 
quirement is  founded  on  the  very  obvious  principle,  that  it  is  the 
duty  of  all  men  to  help  themselves  according  to  their  several  abil- 
ity, and  to  contribute  their  quota  toward  defraying  the  expenses 
attendant  upon  the  worship  of  God,  building  houses,  supporting 
ministers,  etc.    And  this  plain.  Scriptural  duty  should  be  inculcated 


230  MissioxAKiES.  [chap.  XI. 

upon  all  who  hear  the  Gospel,  that  they  may  be  early  trained  to  its 
performance,  that  thereby  the  Missionary  Society  may  be  aided  in 
its  beneA'olent  efforts  to  diffuse  abroad  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God.  It  is  hence  expected  that  you  will  punctually  attend  to  this 
part  of  your  duty  in  all  cases  where  it  is  practicable,  let  the  amount 
collected  be  ever  so  small. 

"  2.  Another  duty  enjoined  upon  all  our  missionaries,  is  to  send 
regular  quarterly  reports  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary.  By  re- 
ferring to  the  Constitution  of  the  Society,  you  will  perceive  that 
the  spirit  of  this  rule  is  complied  with  when  the  superintendent  of 
a  missionary  district,  which  may  include  a  number  of  circuits  or 
stations,  sends  his  report  of  the  whole  work;  and,  therefore,  in  such 
cases,  it  is  not  necessary  for  each  missionary  to  send  a  separate 
report.  By  attending  to  this  requirement  in  this  way,  much  time 
and  expense  may  be  saved.  In  general,  these  reports  should  be 
short,  embracing  the  principal  facts;  or,  if  lengthened  out,  be  filled 
with  those  incidents  or  historical  details  which  alone  can  make 
them  interesting  and  profitable.  If  you  are  on  a,  foreign  station,  or 
among  the  aboriginals  of  our  country,  those  facts  respecting  the  pe- 
culiar customs,  language,  and  habits  of  the  people — their  laws  and 
government — their  individual  conversions  and  progress  in  Chris- 
tianity, will  always  render  your  report  entertaining  and  instructive. 
But  mere  common-place  observations  on  topics  which  come  under 
the  eye  of  every  one  in  any  place,  or  speculations  on  abstract  truths, 
unless  needful  to  illustrate  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  are 
dull  and  monotonous  to  the  reader,  and  convey  not  the  information 
which  is  expected  from  the  report  of  a  missionary. 

"  You  will  also  recollect  that  these  reports,  if  published,  as  it  is 
desirable  they  should  be,  will  return  to  the  people  about  whom  you 
speak;  and  hence  the  necessity  of  saying  nothing  that  will  give 
just  cause  of  offense,  or  which  you  would  not  be  willing  to  express 
to  their  face.  Much  injury  has  been  done  to  the  cause  of  missions, 
in  some  instances,  by  exaggerated  accounts  of  the  wickedness  and 
miseries  of  the  people,  made,  apparently,  with  a  view  to  awaken 
sympathy,  and  to  enlist  the  benevolence  of  the  community  in  their 
behalf.  These  errors  should  be  scrupulously  avoided,  lest  'your 
good  be  evil  spoken  of.' 

"  In  the  report  which  you  may  transmit  toward  the  close  of  the 
missionary  year,  that  is,  the  one  which  will  reach  the  Secretary  by 
the  frst  of  April  in  each  year,  you  are  requested  not  to  forget  the 
following  items  of  information:  1.  The  number  of  Church  mem- 
bers, distinguishing  between  the  Indian,  white,  and  colored  mem- 


CHAP.  XI,]  MISSIONARIES.  237 

bers.  2.  Number  of  missionaries  employed,  -whites  and  natives. 
3.  Of  schools,  teachers,  and  scholars.  These  items  of  information 
are  essential  to  make  ont  an  accurate  statement  of  the  condition 
of  the  several  missions  for  the  annual  report.  And  facts  of  this 
character  are  worth  a  hundred  general  remarks,  and  for  the  want 
of  which  our  annual  reports  are  often  very  imperfect  and  unsatis- 
factory, 

"  III.  The  mere  fact  of  your  being  a  missionary,  throws  you  into 
the  midst  of  a  people  of  strange  habits,  of  different  modes  of  think- 
ing, and  who,  in  many  instances,  are  of  various  sects  of  religion. 
These  circumstances  necessarily  render  your  task  difficult,  and 
make  it  needful  to  use  great  caution  and  prudence,  lest  you  excite 
such  a  prejudice  against  you  as  to  obstruct  your  usefulness  and 
prevent  your  success.  All  these  habits  and  prejudices,  not  in 
themselves  sinful,  should  be  respected,  or  at  least  so  far  tolerated 
as  not  to  make  them  matters  of  conscience  and  controversy.  Sur- 
rounded as  you  are  by  these  circumstances,  while  you  strenuously 
maintain  '  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,'  and  '  contend  earnestly  for 
the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,'  it  is  highly  important  that 
you  should  cultivate  with  other  Christian  denominations,  with  whom 
you  may  come  in  contact,  a  spirit  of  Christian  love  and  union,  and 
thus  endeavor  to  strengthen  each  other's  hands  in  the  great  work 
in  which  you  are  mutually  engaged.  While  contending  against 
the  superstitions  of  Paganism,  in  its  various  forms,  and  condemn- 
ing those  vices  Avhich  corrupt  the  soul,  it  should  be  made  manifest 
by  the  manner  in  which  you  do  these  things,  that  you  are  actuated 
solely  by  a  love  to  perishing  souls,  and  by  an  ardent  thirst  for 
their  salvation.  Thus  shielded  by  the  purity  of  your  motives,  and 
the  exemplariness  of  your  conduct,  you  will  be  able  to  pass  through 
the  fire  of  opposition  unhurt;  and  should  you  even  fail  in  the  ac- 
complishment of  your  object,  you  will  have  the  consoling  satisfac- 
tion of  having  done  all  things  for  the  glory  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus, 
and  the  salvation  of  the  souls  committed  to  your  trust. 

"  IV.  It  need  hardly  be  added,  that  your  success  in  your  mission 
mainly  depends  upon  the  ui^rightness  of  your  conduct  among  the 
people.  The  pious  and  holy  deportment  of  a  missionary  is  a  living 
comment  upon  the  doctrine  he  preaches,  and  a  lively  exhibition  of 
those  Christian  virtues  which  he  recommends.  Every  thing,  there- 
fore, which  would  cause  your  motives  to  be  suspected,  and  render 
you  in  any  way  an  object  of  contempt  by  the  sober  and  thinking 
part  of  the  community,  should  be  scrupulously  avoided.  So  to 
behave,  on  all  occasions,  as  to  let  '  no  man  despise  you,'  on  account 


238  MISSIONARIES.  [CHAP.  XI. 

of  inconsistencies  of  conduct,  frivolity  of  speech  or  manners,  or 
of  loving  'this  present  world'  more  than  the  cause  of  God,  is 
essential  to  enable  you  to  gain  the  confidence  and  affection  of  the 
people  to  w'hom  3'ou  are  sent,  and  without  which  all  your  labor 
will  be  in  vain. 

"  But  mucli  more  especially  is  your  *  sufficiency  of  God.'  Not 
by  human  might,  wisdom,  or  prudence,  but  by  God's  Spirit,  must 
we  look  for  success  in  the  great  work  of  '  converting  sinners  from 
the  error  of  their  ways.'  To  maintain,  therefore,  constant  com- 
munion with  Him  from  whom  cometh  every  good  and  perfect  gift, 
by  the  constant  exercise  of  praj^er  and  faith,  and  a  life  of  self-de- 
nial, is,  above  all  other  things,  most  essential  for  a  successful  issue 
of  your  labors.  To  his  grace,  then,  you  are  recommended,  in  the 
hope  that  he  will  guide  and  sanctify  all  your  words  and  actions, 
and  make  you  instrumental  in  enlarging  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  world. 

•'SPECIAL  INSTRUCTIONS  TO  FOREIGN  MISSIONARIES. 

"  Deau  Brother, — You  are  hereby  instructed  by  the  Board  of 
Managers  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  tlie  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church: 

"I.  To  give  your  entire  attention  to  the  great  business  in  which 
you  have  engaged,  and  to  undertake  no  business  or  enterprise  which 
will,  in  the  least,  interfere  with  your  appropriate  work;  and  you 
are  also  to  see  that  the  missionaries,  teachers,  and  all  others  under 
your  supervision,  shall  do  the  same. 

"II.  You  are  to  report  directly  to  the  Board,  through  the  Cor- 
responding Secretary,  all  matters  which  relate  to  the  state  of  the 
mission,  and  to  consider  no  instructions  as  legitimate  which  do  not 
come  from  the  official  organ  of  the  Board. 

"  III.  You  are  to  make  a  detailed  report  at  least  once  in  each 
year,  and  oftcner  if  practicable,  embracing  the  following  particu- 
lars, with  any  other  matters  of  which  you  may  judge  it  important 
that  the  Board  should  be  advised,  namely: 

"  As  to  the  persons  employed  in  the  mission — ^missionaries,  teach- 
ers, physicians,  artisans,  etc.;  and  in  relation  to  each  of  these, 
whetlier  they  liave  families,  and,  if  so,  of  what  number,  what  labor 
they  perform,  and  what  salary  they  receive.  Also,  how  many 
pupils  in  tlie  schools,  and  what  number  of  each  sex. 

"As  to  ihejiscal  state  of  the  mission — what  amounts  have  been 
received  from  the  Board,  distinguisliing  between  cash  and  merchan- 
dise. Wliat  amounts  from  tlie  mission,  distinguishing  between 
contributions,  produce,  meat,  or  receipts  for  services  rendered  by 


CHAP.  XI.]  MISSIONARIES.  239 

the  mission  physician  or  artisans  to  those  v.^ho  are  not  connected 
with  the  mission. 

"  As  to  the  estimated  value  of  the  mission  property,  distinguish- 
ing between  real  estate,  stock,  goods  in  store,  produce,  furniture, 
farming  utensils,  mechanics'  tools,  etc. 

"IV.  The  superintendents  of  our  foreign  missions  are  hereby 
directed  to  keep  a  diary  of  all  their  proceedings,  as  well  as  of  the 
operations  of  the  missions  generally;  and  to  require  all  the  mis- 
sionaries under  their  supervision,  as  far  as  it  maybe  practicable,  to 
do  the  same.  These  diaries  should  contain  not  only  the  operations 
of  the  ministers,  but  of  the  secular  members  of  the  mission.  And 
it  will  be  expected  that  these  diaries  will  be  transmitted  to  the 
Corresponding  Secretary  by  every  opportunity,  up  to  the  time  such 
opportunities  may  occur. 

"  Y.  You  are  particularly  instructed  on  no  account  to  exceed  in 
your  expenditures  the  amount  appropriated  for  the  support  of  the 
mission,  which  amount  will  be  annually  communicated  by  the  Cor- 
responding Secretary." 


240  APPEAL  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS.         [cHAP.  XII. 

CHAPTER    XII. 

APPEAL  IN  BEHALF   OF  MISSIONS. 

"Tlie  field  is  the  world.''  Upward  of  eighteen  hundred 
years  ago,  this  vast  field  was  given,  by  the  Redeemer  of 
mankind,  to  the  Church,  for  occupancy  and  cultivation. 
Her  specific  work  was,  to  "  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature."  In  the  name  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church, 
she  was  commanded  to  "  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost;  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  he  had 
commanded  them,"  with  the  assurance  that  "he  would  be 
with  her  ministers,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

A  perpetual  supply  of  all  the  power,  skill,  and  facilities, 
was  promised  by  Him  to  whom  all  power  in  heaven  and 
earth  belongs,  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  great  work 
of  saving  the  world.  That  the  heathen,  who  were  given 
to  Christ  as  an  inheritance,  after  a  period  of  eighteen  cen- 
turies are  not  all  converted,  is  not  to  be  attributed  to  the 
Divine  sovereignty,  want  of  power  or  efficacy  in  the  cross 
of  Christ,  or  the  absence  of  adequate  provision  for  their 
universal  salvation,  but  to  the  unbelief  and  inactivity  of  the 
Christian  Church. 

The  "  grace  of  God,"  fully  adequate  to  the  production 
of  this  great  work,  "  hath  appeared  unto  all  men."  The 
"  Spirit,"  whose  province  it  is  to  convince  the  mind  and 
heart  of  the  sin  of  unbelief,  has  pervaded  the  entire 
"world,"  and  impressed  upon  the  hearts  of  all  mankind  a 
law,  giving  quality  and  responsibility  to  thoughts  and  acts. 

Thus  commissioned,  qualified,  and  endowed,  the  Christian 
army  should  have  taken  every  rampart,  and  demolished 
every  strong-hold  and  fortification  of  the  prince  of  darkness, 
long  ere  the  present  time.  The  Gospel  should  have  been 
published  among  all  nations,  while  every  heart  should  have 


CHAP.  XII.]         APPEAL  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS.  241 

>been  cheered  with  the  joyful  sound,  and  the  standard  of 
the  cross  unfurled  to  every  breeze.  Alas !  that,  after  so 
many  centuries,  Christianity  should  have  made  such  little 
progress — that,  among  a  population  of  ten  hundred  mil- 
lions, only  one-fifth  part  of  it  should  have  embraced  the 
Christian  religion,  and  not  more  than  one-third  of  that 
portion  should  recognize  Christ  as  their  head,  and  his 
uncorrupted  word  as  the  basis  of  belief,  and  ground  of 
their  hope ! 

The  three  thousand  missionaries  now  scattered  throuo-hout 
the  four  quarters  of  the  globe,  and  the  islands  of  tlie  sea, 
are  like  feeble  stars  twinkling  amid  intervening  clouds,  in  a 
night  of  darkness  and  gloom,  and  raying  out  scarcely  light 
enough  to  make  that  darkness  visible.  They  serve,  how- 
ever, to  show  that  the  Church  is  doinsf  somethino-  for  the 
salvation  of  the  world ;  but  what  are  these  among  so  many  ? 
It  is  the  sin  and  shame  of  the  Church,  that,  among  a 
population  of  upward  of  two  hundred  millions  of  Chris- 
tians, embracing  all  that  bear  the  name,  there  can  only  be 
found  one  missionary  for  every  two  hundred  thousand  of 
the  heathen  world. 

The  future  eternal  condition  of  the  millions  of  heathenism 
has  elicited  not  a  little  speculation  in  the  Church,  portions 
of  which  are  inclined  to  the  belief  that  they  will  eventually 
be  saved.  The  great  majority  favor  the  opinion  that  all  those 
heathen  will  be  saved  who  follow  the  light,  and  obey  the 
law  which  God,  by  his  Spirit,  has  written  on  their  hearts. 

Inasmuch  as  sin  is  not  imputed  where  there  is  no  law, 
and,  consequently,  no  guilt  incurred,  unbelief  cannot  be 
imputed  wiiere  there  is  no  Gospel;  for  it  were  impossible 
to  believe  on  a  Savior  of  wdiom  they  have  never  heard. 

Nothinof  can  be  more  clear  than  that  the  heathen  have  a 

law  by  which   they  will  be   adjudged  in  the   great   day. 

Their  future  eternal  condition  will  not  depend,  however, 

upon  whether  thev  have  a  law  or  have  it  not,  but  upon 

21 


242  APPEAL  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS.         [cHAP.  XII. 

their  moral  state.  Sinning  ^vithout  the  written  law  will  not 
absolve  them  from  responsibility  to  law,  inasmuch  as  the 
apostle  expressly  affirms,  "As  many  as  sin  without  this 
law,  shall  also  perish  without  the  law,  being  condenqped  by 
the  law  in  themselves."  We  believe  that  all  who,  like  the 
heathen  centurion,  "fear  God,  and  work  righteousness, 
will  be  accepted  of  him,"  Avhether  they  dwell  in  London 
or  Orissa,  New  York  or  Hongkong. 

Taking  the  broad,  and,  we  believe,  just  ground,  that  God 
receives  "  according  to  what  a  man  hath,  and  not  according 
to  Avhat  he  hath  not,"  and  that  all  the  heathen  who  are 
obedient  to  the  Divine  instructions  they  may  receive  will 
inevitably  be  saved,  in  the  dispensation  of  mercy,  we  come 
next,  in  the  contemplation  of  their  condition,  to  a  question 
of  fact.  One  single  fact  in  relation  to  the  heathen  is  worth 
tomes  of  speculation.  The  fact  to  which  we  wish  to  direct 
attention  is  indicated  in  the  following  questions :  What  is 
the  present  real  condition  of  the  heathen  world  ?  Have 
any  ever  been  found  among  the  heathen  living  in  accordance 
with  the  instructions  of  nature  and  the  teachings  of  the 
Spirit? 

In  regard  to  the  first  question  of  fact,  summon  before 
you,  at  the  bar  of  the  Church,  the  three  thousand  witnesses 
from  all  parts  of  heathendom.  In  this  investigation  we 
allow  no  second-hand  testimony,  no  hear-say  evidence ;  we 
shall  expect  of  the  witnesses  that  they  testify  only  to  what 
they  have  seen  and  known ;  and  we  allow  of  no  collusion, 
for  their  testimony  shall  be  taken  separately;  and  we  as- 
sume that  bribery  or  subornation  is  out  of  the  question, 
their  character  for  veracity  being  unimpeached. 

To  the  question.  What  is  the  present  condition  of  the 
heathen?  as  they  are  called,  one  after  another,  they  respond, 
"  They  have  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes.  The  attri- 
butes of  their  prevailing  deities  are  rage,  revenge,  and  lust — 
a  frightful  trinity ^ 


CHAP.  XII.]         APPEAL  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS.  243 

But  are  there  no  exceptions  ?  Have  you  not  found  some 
that  feared  and  worshiped  the  true  God,  and  acted  up- 
rightly? None.  ''They  have  aliogether  become  filthy.^' 
Could  not  one  righteous  person  be  found  ?  "  There  are 
none  that  do  good;  no,  not  one."  The  testimony  of  each 
and  every  witness  throughout  the  laborious  examination  is 
directly  to  the  point.  No  evasion,  no  circumlocution ;  the 
truth,  the  whole  truth — so  far  as  language  could  describe 
it,  or  purity  dare  utter  it — was  frankly  declared;  and,  in 
regard  to  the  nature  of  the  evidence,  the  Church  must 
decide.  The  conclusion  is  inevitable,  and  the  fact  is  sus- 
tained, that  none  of  the  heathen  are  saved  without  the 
Gospel.     "Where  there  is  no  vision,  the  people  perish." 

In  all  heathen  lands  where  the  Gospel  is  not  preached, 
the  inhabitants  are  "  without  God,  and  without  hope." 
Terrible  conclusion,  but  true  as  it  is  terrific  and  awful! 
Indeed,  there  is  no  avoiding  it.  On  the  broadest  grounds 
of  mercy,  and  in  the  judgment  of  the  most  enlarged  Chris- 
tian charity,  no  other  result  is  possible  than  that,  every 
year,  millions  of  heathen  die  without  a  present  salvation. 

In  regard  to  their  present  state,  the  evidence  may  be 
thus  summed  up : 

"  They  are  filled  with  all  unrighteousness,  fornication, 
wickedness,  covetousness,  maliciousness;  full  of  envy,  mur- 
der, strife,  deceit,  malignity;  whisperers,  backbiters,  haters 
of  God,  despiteful,  proud,  boasters,  inventors  of  evil,  disobe- 
dient to  parents,  without  understanding,  covenant  breakers, 
without  natural  aifection,  implacable,  unmerciful ;  their 
throats  are  open  sepulchres ;  their  lips  are  full  of  deceit ; 
the  poison  of  asps  is  under  their  tongues;  their  feet  are 
swift  to  shed  blood;  destruction  and  misery  are  in  their 
ways,  and  the  way  of  peace  they  have  not  known." 

We  shall  now  proceed  to  an  examination  in  regard 
to  the  other  question  of  fact;  namely,  "Have  any  ever 
been  found  among  the  heathen,  living  in  accordance  with 


244  AITEAL  IN  BEHALF  UF  MISSIONS.  [cHAP.  XII 

the  instructions  of  nature,  and  the  teachings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit?" 

Have  any  of  the  missionaries  ever  found  a  single  person, 
unvisited  by  the  hght  of  Divine  revelation,  that  gave  evi- 
dence of  the  existence  of  religious  principle,  or  whose  lives 
were  in  haraiony  with  the  dispensation  under  which  they 
lived.  The  question  contemplates  the  past,  and  in  its  exam- 
ination the  records  of  hoar  antiquity  must  be  consulted. 
For  the  first  two  thousand  years  of  the  history  of  our  race, 
all  the  records  of  profane  history  are  demonstrated  to  be 
fabulous  and  untrue ;  and  even  were  the  testimony  admitted, 
it  Avould  all  be  on  the  negative  side  of  the  question.  For- 
tunately, however,  we  are  not  left  without  testimony.  Sa- 
cred records  come  to  our  help  in  this  investigation.  The 
holy  oracles  cover  all  this  space,  and  their  truth  is  stamped 
upon  the  whole  physical  and  moral  world.  They  tell  of  the 
creation  of  the  world,  note  the  precise  period  of  man's  cre- 
ation ;  and  a  corresponding  and  collateral  history,  demonstra- 
tive of  their  truth,  is  written  out  upon  the  everlasting  rocks, 
and  the  physical  structure  of  the  earth.  They  tell  of  a 
time  when  the  whole  earth  was  submerged,  and  all  but  a 
mere  remnant  of  our  race  perished  by  water ;  and  geology 
can  only  account  for  some  of  her  most  remarkable  phenom- 
ena by  crediting  their  testimony. 

To  this  testimony  we  appeal.  And  what  saith  it?  "The 
whole  earth  was  filled  with  violence  and  blood,"  and  so 
grossly  wicked  had  man  become,  that  it  even  "repented  the 
Almighty  that  he  had  made  him." 

The  gloomy  picture  of  depravity  exhibited  in  the  brutal- 
ized condition  of  the  inhabitants  of  "the  cities  of  the 
plain,"  was  a  faithful  representation  of  all  the  then  existing 
heathen  nations.  The  Egyptians,  Canaanites,  Babylonians, 
Medes,  Persians,  Assyrians,  Chinese,  the  inhabitants  of  In- 
dia, and  the  islands  of  hither  and  further  Polynesia,  the 
Grecians  and  Romans,  were  alike  sunken  in  the  grossest 


CHAP.  XII.]  APPEAL  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS.  245 

idolatry  and  corruption.  All  history  attests  that  ''  man  had 
con-upted  his  way,"  and  a  dark  and  dreadful  night  had  set- 
tled down  upon  the  entire  world,  only  relieved  by  the  fires 
of  revelation  kindled  here  and  there  in  the  camps  of  Israel. 

Moral  philosophers  may  make  labored  harangues  and 
eloquent  eulogies  on  the  rare  virtues  of  the  godlike  Socra- 
tes, and  the  divine  Plato,  and  the  virtuous  Seneca;  but  the 
slightest  examination  will  show  them  but  few  removes  from 
heathenism,  while  a  similar  examination  will  discover,  that 
for  all  they  ever  taught  of  virtue,  or  the  true  religion,  they 
were  indebted  to  divine  revelation. 

If  we  follow  this  dark  stream  of  corruption  and  death 
down  to  the  present  time,  we  shall  find  that  it  has  only 
grown  broader,  and  darker,  and  deeper,  as  the  population 
of  the  world  has  increased.  The  ancient  Gauls  and  Britons 
of  Europe,  and  the  Indians  of  North  and  South  America,  were 
the  same  degenerate  stock  of  their  forefathers ;  and  as  all  na- 
tions are  of  one  blood,  so  have  all  a  common  inherent  and 
incurable  depravity,  save  only  by  the  Gospel.  None  have 
ever  been  found — no,  not  one  in  all  the  lands  of  heathen- 
ism— who,  previous  to  the  instructions  of  divine  revelation, 
were  living  in  the  fear  and  worship  of  the  true  God. 

The  question  then  being  settled,  that  no  heathen  has 
been,  or  can  be  sav^ed  without  the  Gospel,  the  Church  oc- 
cupies ground  of  fearful  responsibility  in  regard  to  their 
salvation. 

As  a  branch  of  that  Church,  Methodism  has  a  work,  and 
a  great  work  to  do.  She  is  the  only  Church  claiming  to  be 
missionary  in  its  entire  character ;  and,  according  to  her  own 
professions,  she  assumes  a  responsibility  equivalent  to  her 
strength,  and  the  world  has  a  right  to  expect  from  her,  in 
proportion  to  that  ability,  more  than  of  all  other  branches. 
It  was  once  remarked  by  a  gentleman,  who  contributed 
annually  a  large  amount  to  the  Methodist  Missionary  Socie- 
ty, on  being  asked  why  he  did  not  give  it  to  his  own  Church, 

21* 


243  APPEAL  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS.         [cHAP.  7  I. 

"Tlie  Methodists  can  accomplish  vastly  more  with  th^ 
same  means  than  any  other  Church." 

A  century  has  passed  away  since  her  organization,  when 
her  founder  announced  "the  world  as  his  parish;"  and 
much  has  been  done  for  home  and  foreign  evangelization; 
yet,  what  she  has  accomplished  is  scarcely  a  tithe  of  what 
she  should  have  done.  The  Wesleyans  have  established 
missions  in  several  countries  bordering  upon  the  Levant,  in 
xVfrica,  China,  India,  Australia,  Ceylon,  New  South  Wales, 
New  Zealand,  Van  Dieman's  Land ;  in  the  Mauritius,  in  the 
West  Indies,  Friendly  Isles,  Sweden,  France,  Germany, 
Ireland,  the  Norman  Isles,  Wales,  and  Scotland.  These 
missions  have  been  prosecuted  with  vigor  and  success, 
and  the  Church  is  enlarging  her  boundaries  on  every 
side. 

The  missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  have 
mostly  been  confined  to  the  destitute  in  the  United  States 
and  territories,  embracing  various  Indian  tribes.  It  has, 
however,  not  been  altogether  inactive  in  regard  to  the 
foreign  field,  having,  as  we  have  already  shown,  established 
missions  in  Africa,  China,  South  America,  and  Germany. 

This  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ  has  not,  by  any 
means,  filled  the  measiu*e  of  her  abihty.  Instead  of  a  few 
missionaries  abroad,  she  should  have  them  widely  diflfused 
among  all  nations ;  and,  with  a  zeal  and  earnestness  charac- 
teristic of  her  ministry,  she  should  be  in  the  van  of  the 
missionary  army,  proclaiming  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation 
to  a  perishing  world. 

It  will  not  do  to  urge  the  plea  of  poverty,  while  God 
has  poured  upon  her  such  unexampled  prosperity.  What 
she  gives  annually,  for  the  support  of  missions,  is  so  small, 
that,  when  apportioned  among  her  membership,  the  sum  is 
so  diminutive  it  does  not  deserve  a  name ;  and,  until  she 
wakes  up  to  the  responsibility  of  contributing  according  to 
her  abihty,  we  need  not  expect  that  extensive  and  powerful 


CHAP.  XII.]        APPEAL  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS.  247 

reviving  influence  which  characterized  her  efforts  when  all 
was  consecrated  to  the  work  of  the  world's  salvation. 

The  field  was  never  so  white  unto  harvest  as  now.  E very- 
heathen  country  is  now  open  to  the  Bible  and  the  mission- 
ary, while  one  after  another  of  the  Cathohc  countries  is 
yielding  to  the  ingress  of  free  inquiry,  and  religious  and 
civil  liberty.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  enter  every 
door  Pro\4dence  has  opened,  and,  carefully  noting  the  signs 
of  the  times,  be  ready  to  follow  up  all  indications,  as 
faithful  heralds  of  a  free  salvation. 


APPENDIX. 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS. 

It  is  very  mucli  to  be  regretted  tliat  the  various  addresses,  deliv- 
ered at  the  anniversary  meetings  of  the  Parent  Society,  are  not  to 
be  found  in  the  annual  reports.  Occasional  brief  abstracts  were 
reported,  but  these  are  always  more  or  less  unsatisfactory.  "We 
have  selected  from  various  sources  interesting  papers  on  the  sub- 
ject of  missions,  which  we  shall  here  insert. 


THE    DUTY   OF    THE    CHURCH    TO    EVANGELIZE    THE    WORLD,    BY 
REV.  S.  OLIN,  D.  D. 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  evangelize  the 
world. 

This,  Mr.  President,  is  a  topic  of  my  own  selecting.  It  was  not 
prepared  for  me,  in  the  usual  way,  by  your  committee.  They,  I 
dare  say,  being  practical  men,  and  familiar  with  the  entire  history, 
as  well  as  the  present  condition  of  this  Society,  would  have  chosen 
for  me  a  theme  more  precise  in  its  import  and  aims,  and  better 
adapted  to  the  current  exigences  of  your  great  enterprise.  I  know, 
at  least,  there  is  a  prevalent  sentiment — I  think  it  very  general — 
that  there  is  no  longer  any  need  of  recurring  to  first  principles  in 
the  discussion  of  missionary  interests:  the  Church  knows  its  duty 
well  enough  already;  and  now  there  is  no  need  of  anything  more 
but  earnest  and  urgent  exhortations  to  the  performance  of  it.  I 
perhaps  concur,  in  the  main,  with  this  opinion.  I  certainly  think 
tliat  the  Church  knows  its  duty,  and  that  what  we  now  want  is 
right  action;  but  I  may  differ  with  many  in  the  degree  of  respect 
which  I  am  constrained  to  pay  to  fundamental  truths.  These,  in 
questions  of  moral  and  religious  obligation,  are  alwa^^s  very  near 
the  surface — at  once  obvious  and  cogent,  and  not,  as  they  are 
sometimes  suspected  to  be,  obscure  and  remote  from  common 
apprehension.  It  is  because,  from  their  massiveness  and  vast 
breadth,  they  not  only  quite  fill  up  the  field  of  vision,  but  extend 
far  beyond  it,  that  we  often  imagine  we  are  looking  on  something 

249 


250  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

else,  or  perhaps  on  nothing  at  all,  until,  having  ascended  to  the 
high  places  of  faitli,  "we  are  able  to  command  a  wider  horizon. 
Then  we  begin  to  perceive,  that  the  deepest  and  sublimcst  religious 
truths  are  precisely  those  that  lie  in  closest  proximity  to  the  con- 
science atid  the  heart,  constituting  deep  and  living  fountains  of 
motives  and  sympathies,  while  arguments  derived  from  the  acci- 
dents and  exigences  of  the  changeful  present  are  but  as  wet- 
weatlier  springs,  which  do  indeed  bubble  and  babble  of  a  rainy 
day,  but  soon  run  dry.  This,  sir,  is  my  theory — an  erroneous 
theory  it  may  be,  into  which  I  have  fallen,  from  having  been  little 
acquainted  with  the  progress  and  details  of  your  work,  and  accus- 
tomed to  look  upon  the  missionary  enterprise  only  in  the  entire- 
ness  of  its  immense  objects  and  obligations. 

But,  sir,  strongly  disposed  as  I  am,  in  addressing  an  audience 
of  Christian  men,  to  make  my  sole  appeal  to  great  first  principles, 
I  should  yet  hesitate,  but  for  my  solemn  conviction,  that  the  senti- 
ment is  only  half  believed  by  the  Church;  I  should  hesitate,  sir, 
to  assign  as  my  chief  argument,  this  stale  theological  truism,  that 
it  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  evangelize  the  world,  because  that 
is  the  only  way  of  saving  the  world.  I  say,  sir,  it  is  my  pro- 
foundest  conviction,  that  the  Church  does  not  really  believe  this 
tremendous  truth.  It  believes  that  the  Gospel  is  an  unspeakable 
blessing;  that  it  is  an  excellent  remedy  for  sin;  that  it  is  God's 
chosen  and  cherished  way  of  lifting  up  our  fallen  race,  and  bring- 
ing many  sons  and  daughters  into  glory;  but  that  Christ's  "  is  the 
only  name  given  under  heaven  whereby  men  can  be  saved;"  "  that 
whosoever  believeth  not  on  him  shall  be  damned;"  that  "idolaters 
shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God;"  these  are  declarations 
which,  as  it  seems  to  mo,  the  Church  is  wont  to  receive  with  many 
grains  of  allowance,  and  with  a  most  critical  and  imploring  look 
to  the  context,  in  quest  of  whatever  alleviations  may  be  found  in 
the  shape  of  figurative  language,  or  restraining  clauses.  On  the 
contrary,  such  very  special  Scriptures  as  these,  "In  every  nation, 
he  that  feareth  God  and  worketh  righteousness  is  accepted  with 
him;"  and,  "When  the  Gentiles,  which  have  not  the  law,  do  by  na- 
ture the  things  contained  in  tlie  law,  these  having  not  the  law,  are 
a  law  unto  themselves;"  these,  and  similar  passages,  which,  at  most; 
only  teach  that  the  perdition  of  a  heathen  man  is  not  absolutely  in- 
evitable, are  boldly  isolated  from  all  tlieir  relations,  and  expanded 
into  an  article  of  faith,  the  teaching  of  which  is,  that  the  case  of 
the  unevangelized  nations  is  not  altogether  so  hopeless  as  it  might 
be,  and  as  it  is  commonly  represent-ed  to  be.     They  may  feel  their 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  251 

"vray  along,  in  all  compassion  and  Cliristian  mercy,  blindly  and 
hardly  enough;  but  they  may  yet  get  along  and  get  to  lieaven,  which 
is  the  main  thing,  without  the  Gospel.  In  their  convulsive  attempts 
to  get  away  from  the  torturing  conclusion  to  Avhich  the  plain 
testimonies  of  God's  Avord  most  plainly  shut  them  up,  men  forget 
that  the  most  grievous  sin  of  idolaters  is  idolatry  itself;  that  this 
is  the  prolific,  polluted  source  of  the  abominations  and  defilements 
which  the  blood  of  Christ  was  shed  to  wash  away,  and  that 
heaven  is  not  shut  against  the  unregenerate  so  much  because 
they  are  guilty,  as  because  they  are  unholy. 

Sir,  did  the  Church  really  believe  the  Gospel  to  be  as  necessary 
to  the  heathen  as  it  is  to  us,  there  would  be,  at  once  and  for  ever, 
an  end  to  her  guilty  repose.  They  Avho  give  full  credit  to  such 
truths,  do  not  sleep  over  them.  It  Avould  be  easier  to  find  rest  in 
our  beds  above  the  throes  of  an  earthquake.  The  agonies  of 
Laocoon  and  his  children,  dying  in  the  coils  of  the  serpent,  were 
but  pastime,  compared  with  those  of  the  Church,  until  she  had 
either  unlocked  herself  from  the  grapple  of  this  tremendous  con- 
viction, or  disburdened  her  conscience  by  a  faithful  consecration 
of  her  energies  to  the  work  of  rescuing  the  world  from  its  doom. 
And  yet  it  is  true,  if  the  Bible  is  true,  that  while  we  dwell  in 
peace,  under  our  own  vine  and  fig-tree,  lifting  up  our  songs  of 
praise  in  the  full  city,  and  making  vocal  the  green  hills  and  valleys 
of  our  Christian  land  with  the  echoes  of  joyous  thanksgivings  to 
Him  who  hath  redeemed  us,  bidding  away  the  sorrows  of  life,  and 
defying  the  terrors  of  death,  by  a  sure  trust  in  Christ,  and  bright, 
full-hearted  anticipations  of  heaven — it  is  true,  sir,  that  the  myri- 
ads of  unevangelized  men  are  passing  into  eternity  without  a  ray 
of  saving  light.  They  perish,  sir,  they  perish.  They  live  without 
hope,  and  die  without  a  Savior;  and  we  who  are,  for  the  good  of 
the  world,  intrusted  by  Christ  with  the  deposit  and  monopoly  of 
his  grace,  withhold  the  only  antidote  for  sin,  and  thus  become,  in 
no  figurative  sense,  accessories  to  their  guilt  and  their  woe. 

This  great  error — the  error  of  thinking  the  Gospel  not  quite 
indispensable  to  the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  leads  naturally 
enough  to  another  of  like  paralyzing  tendency — to  the  error  of 
doubting  whether,  after  all,  God  really  designs  the  conversion  of 
the  world  to  Christianity.  The  new  views  and  interpretations  of 
Scripture  to  which  the  existing  discussion  about  Christ's  second 
coming  and  personal  reign  has  given  birth,  have  greatly  increased 
the  incredulity,  and  with  it,  the  supineness  and  indifference  of 
the  Churches  on  this  subject.     Those  predictions  of  the  universal 


252  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

triumph  of  Christianity — the  bright  visions  of  millennial  glory, 
which  "were  wont  to  exert,  on  the  pious  heart,  an  influence  so 
strong  and  hallowing,  have  lost,  "with  multitudes,  their  significance 
and  po"wer.  They  no  longer  admonish  us  of  duty,  nor  insure 
victory  to  the  militant  Church,  but  rather  prefigure  revolutions 
above  the  sphere  of  human  agencies,  and  ulterior  to  the  catas- 
trophe of  the  existing  dispensation.  As  in  other  great  errors  in 
religion,  the  mischiefs  of  the  ne"w  system  have  far  outrun  its  actual 
progress,  and  it  has  shed  the  blight  of  a  cliilling  skepticism  on 
many  minds,  by  far  too  sane  and  enlightened  to  give  credit  to  its 
dogmas. 

Sir,  if  I  do  not  greatly  mistake  the  indications,  on  all  sides  but 
too  observable,  there  is  a  yet  larger  number  of  professed  Christians 
"who  hold  that  the  Gospel  is  to  be  carried  to  all  nations;  but  do 
not  quite  believe  that  this  is  a  "work  for  men  to  do.  They  regard 
"what  is  said  in  the  Bible  about  the  universal  reign  of  righteous- 
ness in  the  earth,  not  altogether  as  a  figure  or  a  fiction,  but  rathei 
in  the  light  of  a  mystery,  the  import  and  conditions  of  "w^hich  God 
"will,  in  his  o"wn  good  time,  take  care  to  satisfy.  In  short,  they 
coolly  thro"w  back  the  onus  of  carrying  out  his  own  plans  upon 
the  Almighty,  and  shelter  themselves  from  the  reproaches  of  in- 
dignant Heaven  and  a  perishing  world  by  uttering,  with  a  grave 
face,  and  in  tones  of  much  solemnity,  some  common-places  about 
the  unfathomable  depths  and  the  vast  resources  of  the  Divine 
wisdom  and  power.  Sir,  the  Church  has  never  yet  carried  to  the 
Bible  and  to  its  own  conscience  a  more  serious  question  than  this. 
Has  Christ  left  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  to  the  piety  of  his 
followers?  Yes,  sir,  he  has.  He  has  promulgated  no  other  plan: 
he  has  provided  no  other  agency.  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and 
preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature;  and  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway, 
even  to  the  end  of  the  world,"  is  his  sole  and  plenary  commission. 
It  comprises,  within  the  limits  of  a  proverb,  our  duty  and  our 
dependence.  The  living  ministry — the  sustaining  grace  and  the 
inworking  Spirit — the  apostolic  mission — the  day  of  Pentecost — 
knew  and  needed  nothing  more.  By  these  the  redeemed  world  is 
to  be  converted.  There  are  no  other  agencies,  better  or  stronger, 
held  in  reserve.  There  are  no  occult  saving  principles  or  appli- 
ances yet  to  be  developed.  The  light  which  we  conceal,  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  we  restrain,  the  preachers  which  we  refuse  to  send — 
these  are  God's  chosen,  predestined  means — his  potent  remedies 
for  the  healing  of  the  nations.  He  knows  no  other;  he  will  employ 
no  other;  and  he  moans  to  leave  upon  our  souls  the  responsibility 


MISSIONARY  I'APEKS.  253 

of  using  or  neglecting  them.  Sir,  I  am  giving  utterance  to  tlie 
most  fundamental  and  even  thread-bare  truths  of  our  holy  religion, 
out  of  the  simplicity  and  fullness  of  my  heart;  and  yet  I  am  proba- 
bly looked  upon  by  hundreds  who  hear  me,  as  a  man  seeking  to 
produce  effect  by  a  play  of  paradoxes,  and  stooping  to  the  low 
arts  of  a  declaimer.  So  frightful  is  the  discrepancy  between  our 
manifest  obligations  and  our  actual  performances,  that  we  sponta 
neously  and  imperceptibly  seek  to  diminish  the  distance,  by 
bringing  down  the  standard  of  duty.  We  cannot  choose — perhaps 
we  could  not  endure  to  look  our  responsibility  and  our  delin- 
quency full  in  the  face.  The  spirit  of  man  is  not  stern  enough 
nor  stout  enough  to  bear  the  storm  of  self-refiroach  which  falls 
upon  us  by  the  admission  that  we  hold,  for  the  human  race,  the 
keys  of  heaven,  and  will  not  open  to  them  its  everlasting  gates; 
that  we  are  made  of  God  sole  dispensers  of  the  waters  of  life,  and 
yet  leave  the  perishing  nations  to  the  mockery  and  the  curse  of 
dry  and  broken  cisterns. 

Yet  this  great  truth,  that  God  holds  the  Church  responsible  for 
the  evangelization  of  the  world,  which  we  shrink  away  from  when 
contemplated  in  the  gross,  and  armed  by  the  terrors  lent  to  it  by 
our  own  consciousness  of  neglect  and  guilt,  is  clearly  and  will- 
ingly recognized  in  all  the  plans  and  movements  of  our  Chris- 
tianity at  home.  What  parent  does  not  feel  and  admit  that  he  is 
accountable  for  the  moral  and  religious  principles  of  his  children? 
What  Church  holds  itself  at  liberty  to  neglect  the  watchful  train- 
ing of  its  rising  youth  ?  What  voice  would  not  swell  the  outcry 
of  astonishment  and  indignation  against  a  Christian  denomination 
that  should  merely  provide  cliurch  room  for  its  own  communicants, 
and  leave  all  without  the  narrow  pale  to  vice  and  profligacy? 
Would  not  the  stones  have  remonstrated  against  our  American 
Churches,  had  they  left  the  teeming  population  of  our  great  west- 
ern valleys  without  a  living  ministry,  or  to  accidental  supplies  ? 
And  yet,  every  one  of  these  instances  contains  a  clear  admission 
that  the  disciples  of  Christ  are  the  depositories  of  his  truth  and 
grace,  which  they  hold  in  trust  for  all  who  have  been  redeemed  by 
his  death.  We  are  constituted,  in  the  highest  possible  sense,  our 
brother's  keeper,  and  his  blood  will  God  require  at  our  hand.  It 
is  their  distance  from  our  own  doors  that  makes  us  so  blind  to  the 
condition  of  the  heathen,  and  so  deaf  to  their  cry  for  help.  And 
yet  our  wheeling  sphere  bears  them  on  daily  before  the  presence 
of  Him  who  sitteth  on  the  circuit  of  the  heavens,  and  the  voice  of 
their  unutterable  woes  finds  access  to  liis  oars  along  with  our 

22 


254  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

songs  of  thanksgiving  and  praise.  We  stand  side  by  side,  before 
the  great  Father  and  Redeemer  of  all — the  elder  brother  and  the 
lieir  of  the  inheritance,  spurning  away  from  the  paternal  mansion 
the  prodigal  son,  who  has  wasted  his  substance,  and  grown  hag- 
gard by  feeding  on  husks. 

The  distance,  which  proves  such  an  obstacle  in  tlie  way  of  our 
sympathy,  is  none  before  our  cupidity.  Our  merchants  bring 
spices  from  Sumatra,  and  ivory  from  Timbuctoo;  and  the  accursed 
trafficker  in  slaves  reaches  the  Niger,  despite  of  pestilence  and 
poisoned  arrows.  Our  naturalists  can  show  you  rare  plants  and 
curious  sliells  from  cannibal  Borneo;  and  our  virtuosos  lackered 
ware  from  impenetrable  Japan.  Six  months  have  hardly  elapsed 
since  England  planted  her  proud  standard  in  Canton;  and  already 
an  American  embassador,  with  his  retinue  of  secretaries  and  at- 
taches, is  on  the  wing  in  quest  of  guaranties  for  commerce,  and  to 
see  well  to  it  that  we  fare  no  worse  than  the  most  favored  nation 
in  the  matter  of  buying  tea.  But  as  yet  we  hear  no  serious  move- 
ment for  sending  out  more  missionaries,  or  establishing  new  mis- 
sions. One-third  of  the  human  race,  hitherto  deemed  nearly 
inaccessible  to  Christian  efforts — three  hundred  and  fifty  millions 
of  polluted  heathen  suddenly  stretch  out  their  hands,  which  they 
have  so  often  lifted  up  before  their  idols,  or  kissed  to  the  moon 
and  stars  of  heaven.  And  the  response  which  our  American 
Cliurches  are  preparing  for  tliis  Macedonian  call,  and  which  they 
will  soon  make,  unless  God  shall  interfere  with  his  Spirit  to  save 
them  from  the  sin  and  burning  sliame  of  doing  such  a  deed,  is 
the  recalling  of  missionaries,  and  the  disbanding  of  schools.  The 
message  with  which  we  are  going  to  satisfy  a  population  twice  as 
great  as  Christendom,  who  ask  us  to  come  and  save  them  and  their 
children  from  hell,  is  tliis:  "Our  staple  products  have  fallen  to 
very  Ioav  prices,  and  the  profits  of  trade  have  declined  many  per 
cent.  We  are  trying  to  economize,  and  are  looking  out  for  better 
limes.  For  the  present  we  must  curtail  our  foreign  operations. 
We  hope  to  give  a  better  account  of  your  grandchildren,  but  must 
leave  you  to  get  along  with  your  idols  as  well  as  you  can."  This 
is  tlie  practical  answer  our  Cliurches  are  about  giving  to  Africa, 
and  China,  and  India;  and  after  we  shall  have  pronounced  our 
decision,  I  do  not  see  Iioav  we  can  any  more  hold  up  our  heads — I 
will  not  say  in  the  world  and  before  men — but  I  do  not  see  how 
we  can  hold  u])  our  heads  before  God;  I  do  not  see  how  we  can 
kneel  before  him  in  our  closets,  or  appear  in  our  beautiful  houses 
of  prayer,  or  at  tlie  sacramental  table,  or  with  what  face  we  can 


MiySIUXAKY    PArEKS.  255 

offer  our  children  to  liim  in  holy  baptism.  I  do  not  see  hoAV  we 
can  have  the  courage  to  ask  his  blessing  on  our  growing  corn  and 
garnered  harvest— on  our  happy  homes  and  freighted  ships. 

Can  tlie  Church  maintain  and  extend  her  aggressive  movements 
in  these  hard  times  ?  This  is  the  practical  question  that  just  now 
confounds  the  wisdom  of  the  wise— under  the  pressure  of  which 
many  of  our  benevolent  institutions  are  reeling  like  a  drunken 
man.  Grant  me  but  the  benefit  of  one  concession,  and  I  will  dis- 
pose of  this  question.  Are  all  the  living  and  the  dead,  both  small 
and  great,  to  appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  to  be 
judged  according  to  his  Gospel?  If  this  is  a  truth  taught  in  the 
Bible,  then  we  can  go  on,  and,  at  all  events,  must  go  on.  We  act 
under  impulses  strong  enough  to  carry  us  through  this  crisis,  and 
every  crisis.  We  have  a  motive  that,  in  the  last  extremity,  will 
bring  thousands— that  will  bring  fortunes— to  the  sacrifice,  as 
freely  as  we  now  give  dollars. 

Sir,  it  is  treason  against  divine  Providence  to  admit,  for  a  mo- 
ment, that  the  Church  ever  lacks  the  material  means  of  doing 
all  its  duty  to  Christ.     I  wish  I  had  time  to  show  how  the  great 
truth  in  religion,  that  "godliness  is  profitable  for  all  things,"  is 
also  a  great  truth  in  political  economy.     I  can  only  stop  to  affirm 
it,  which  I  do  deliberately,  as  the  result  of  all  my  observations,  in 
different  parts  of  the  world.    The  most  degenerate  branches  of  the 
Christian  Church  do  yet  retain  enough  of  the  vitality  of  the  Gospel 
for  the  clear  illustration  of  this  principle.     The  Copts,  in  Egypt, 
are  always  better  housed,  and  clad,  and  fed,  than  their  Moham- 
medan neighbors.     Armenians  and  Greeks,  in  spite  of  grinding 
oppressions  and  extortion,  are  always  more  thrifty  and  successful 
in  business   than  the  Turks,  with  all  their  advantages,  as  the 
favored  and  ruling  cast.     Protestants,  in  Catholic  countries,  are, 
by  the  testimony  of  all  parties,  better  livers,  and  richer  than  the 
professors  of  the  opposite  faith.    To  take  an  example  from  a  single 
neighborhood;  wherever,  in  a  country  village  or  parish,  there  is 
great  liberality  and  spirit  in  building  churches,  and  endowing 
schools  and  academies,  and  in  promoting  all  pious  and  benevolen't 
enterprises,  there,  with  all  reasonable  certainty,  will  be  found  the 
most  sure  and  rapid  advancement  in  wealth  and  civilization,  the 
best  roads  and  bridges,  the  neatest  yards  and  gardens,  the  whitest 
houses,  and  the  best  cultivated  farms.     There  is,  in  all  this,  both 
a  sound  philosophy  and  an  overruling  Providence.     Minds  ad- 
dicted to  meditating  on  great  truths,  and  comprehensive  plans  for 
doing  good,  insensibly  acquire  an  expansion,  and  a  practical  cast. 


250  missio>:aky  i-ai'eks. 

well  adapted  to  insure  success  in  the  business  of  life.  Doubtless, 
too,  the  hand  of  God  is  in  the  phenomenon,  and  the  barrel  of  meal 
and  the  cruise  of  oil,  consecrated  to  piety  and  charity,  are  sure 
to  spend  "well.  The  silver  and  the  gold  are  the  Lord's,  and  the 
Church  was  never  the  poorer  for  the  multitude  and  costliness 
of  its  oflFerings. 

Til  is  argument  does  not  go  the  length  of  denying  that  true 
Christians  are  liable,  like  other  men,  to  the  casualties  of  business 
and  the  vicissitudes  of  affairs,  nor  that  our  benevolent  enterprises 
are  now  suffering  the  most  serious  embarrassments  from  the  same 
causes;  but,  to  my  mind,  it  does  suggest  the  deeper  question, 
whether  the  offerings  of  the  Church  to  the  missionary  treasury, 
inadequate  and  scanty  as  they  have  ever  been,  have  not  yet  been 
greater  than  their  faith — more  numerous  than  their  prayers — 
whether  the  missionary  movement  is  not  far  in  advance  of  the 
missionary  spirit.  I  do  not  hesitate  to  declare  that  this  is  my 
most  solemn  and  mature  conviction,  and  that  it  is  the  true  and 
chief  source  of  our  difKculties.  The  novelty,  and  even  sublimity 
of  the  enterprise — ^the  new  and  strange  facts  brought  to  light  in 
missionary  reports — the  stirring  appeals  of  the  press  and  the  plat- 
form— the  extent  and  the  glitter  of  our  machinery,  stretching  out 
through  all  the  land — have,  one  and  all,  had  the  effect  of  waking 
up  an  interest  in  this  cause  widely  different  from  a  true  Christian, 
sympathy  for  perishing  sinners,  or  a  pious  concern  for  the  honor 
and  will  of  the  Savior.  Such  auxiliaries,  of  course,  fail  in  the 
day  of  trial,  and  to  such  a  day  God  will  surely  bring  this,  and  all 
our  Christian  enterprises,  for  the  very  purpose  of  testing  the  sound- 
ness of  our  principles,  and  the  strength  of  our  loyalty. 

And  now,  sir,  I  have  proceeded  in  my  very  general,  though,  I 
hope,  not  unprofitable  remarks,  until  I  have,  undesignedly,  reached 
and  defined  what  I  conceive  to  be  the  precise  position  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  I  must  pre- 
face the  little  I  have  to  say  on  this  more  special  aspect  of  the 
subject,  by  declaring,  that  I  do  not  remember,  ever  before,  to  have 
felt  such  a  burden  of  responsibility,  or  so  intense  a  desire  to  give 
utterance  to  sentiments,  which,  by  God's  blessing  upon  them,  may 
be  of  salutary  tendency.  For  many  months  past,  this  has  been 
with  me  a  sore  topic;  and,  when  asked,  as  I  often  have  been,  what 
I  thought  of  the  state  and  prospects  of  our  missionary  work,  I 
have  shaken  my  liead  and  said  nothing,  because  I  did  not  know 
what  to  say.  To-niglit,  sir,  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  here  in  the 
midst  of  my  brethren,  I  mean  to  speak  freely,  and  I  certainly 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  25Y 

never  in  my  life  felt  less  disposed  to  pay  a  compliment,  or  cloak 
a  sin. 

There  is  something  fearfully  ominous  in  the  recent  history  of 
our  Church:  distancing  all  others  in  progress,  and  nearly  doubling 
any  other  in  numbers — increasing  by  nearly  one  hundred  and  fiftj 
thousand  converts  in  a  single  year — ^blessed  with  unexampled  spir- 
itual prosperity  in  all  its  borders — and  yet,  in  this  most  missionary 
age,  contributing  scarcely  ten  cents  a  member  for  all  missionary 
purposes,  foreign  and  domestic,  and  turning  pale  at  a  debt  of  forty 
thousand  dollars — doing  almost  nothing  in  the  great  work  of  con- 
verting the  heathen,  and,  after  having  abandoned  a  part  of  that 
work  already,  faltering,  and  taking  counsel  if  it  be  not  advisable 
to  give  up  the  rest.  I  am  wholly  unable  to  contemplate  this  sub- 
ject without  dismay,  and  very  heart-sickness;  and  believing,  as  I 
do,  most  religiously,  that,  in  the  present  age,  indifference  to  mis- 
sions is  tantamount  to  a  denial  of  Christ,  I  should  look  upon  our 
prospect  with  absolute  despair,  but  for  my  strong  confidence  in 
the  sound  integrity  and  ultimate  right  action  of  the  Church. 

I  think  we  do  well  to  begin  by  confessing  that  the  true  mission- 
ary spirit  has  never  prevailed  very  extensively  among  us.  I  refer, 
chiefly,  in  this  remark,  to  foreign  missions.  Our  itinerancy  is 
itself  a  system  of  home  evangelization,  and  gloriously  has  it  ful- 
filled its  mission  in  many  parts  of  our  own  land.  But,  so  far  as 
the  salvation  of  the  heathen  world  is  concerned,  we  have  certainly 
done  vastly  less,  and,  I  think,  felt  less,  than  our  sister  denomina- 
tions. The  subject  has  never  been  brought  home  to  the  heart  and 
conscience  of  the  Church.  With  the  exception  of  some  of  the 
large  towns,  and  a  very  few  country  places,  little  or  no  interest  is 
felt  in  the  matter.  One  seldom  hears,  either  in  the  pulpit  or  the 
prayer  meeting,  a  full,  fervent  supplication  for  the  salvation  of  the 
perishing  nations,  though  it  is  usual  enough  to  listen  to  some  sen- 
tentious petition  on  the  subject,  mixed  in  with  the  common  forms 
about  the  poor  and  needy,  the  afflicted  and  the  destitute.  The 
monthly  concert  is  little  known  among  us,  except  in  name.  I 
know  not  by  what  agency  or  authority  it  was  done;  but  nomi- 
nally, and  in  form,  a  day  was  set  apart  for  it:  but,  I  believe,  it  has 
had  little  or  no  effect,  beyond  that  of  affording  an  apology  for 
declining  to  unite  with  other  Christians,  in  this  most  catholic  and 
Christian  duty.  Once  in  a  year,  perhaps,  on  a  set  occasion,  a 
sermon  is  preached  on  the  subject  of  missions,  and  the  preacher,  a 
little  conscience-smitten,  or  ashamed  to  go  to  conference  without 

something  to  show,  gathers  up  the  slender  offerings  of  the  people, 

0  9-^ 


258  MISSIONARY    PAPERS. 

■who  make  them  in  a  yet  colder  spirit.  The  result  of  all  is,  a  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars  or  more  are  collected  from  a  million  of 
Methodists,  but  a  small  portion  of  whom  give  themselves  any 
further  concern  about  the  matter,  beyond  paying  over  of  so  much 
money.  It  comes  into  the  missionary  treasury,  like  taxes  paid  to 
the  state,  unsanctified  by  agonizing  prayer,  and  fervent,  out- 
bursting:  love  for  the  dvine:  souls  "whose  claims  have  called  it 
forth.  N"ow,  whether  our  annual  income  is  much  or  little,  if  the 
heart  and  the  earnest  prayers  of  the  Church  are  not  given  with 
its  silver  and  gold,  there  is  an  end  of  all  hope  for  the  successful 
prosecution  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  Good  coin,  however 
got,  will  pay  your  debt;  and  if,  now  and  then,  a  man  can  be  found 
so  far  in  advance  of  the  common  low  standard  of  piety  as  to  oifer 
himself  to  the  missionary  work,  it  will  purchase  his  outfit,  and 
pay  his  passage  across  the  sea.  Beyond  that  point,  however,  there 
is  a  work  to  be  done  which  money  cannot  do — ^which  depends  for 
its  success,  not  more,  but  even  less,  upon  the  diligence  and  pious 
zeal  of  the  missionary,  than  on  warm,  loving,  interceding  souls  at 
home.  The  salvation  of  the  heathen  is  a  great  work,  which,  in 
God's  economy,  can  only  be  accomplished  by  great  faith  and  many 
fervent  prayers.  If,  sir,  your  indefatigable  treasurer,  in  his  vari- 
ous endless  efforts,  in  quest  of  ways  and  means,  should  even  find 
the  philosopher's  stone,  and  be  thenceforth  enabled  to  transmute 
into  gold  the  baser  metals  that  pass  through  his  hands,  or,  should 
he  discover  a  mine  of  silver  as  rich  as  Potosi,  it  would  all  be  but 
so  much  trash,  with  no  fitness  to  be  employed  in  this  great  work 
of  God.  The  transformation  wanted  is  that  of  the  spirit  of  the 
Church — its  deep,  abounding  piety — the  rich  mine  whose  treasures 
can  open  for  us  the  barred  gates  of  idol  temples. 

I  think,  sir,  I  have  pointed  out  the  true  source  of  all  our  diffi- 
culties. It  is  not  the  poverty  of  the  Church.  On  the  contrary, 
with  some  partial  exceptions,  extending  only  to  the  smallest  por 
tion  of  the  country,  the  Methodists,  as  a  people,  are  not  poor 
They  generally  hold  their  full  average  share  of  rural  wealth,  and 
constitute  a  large  fraction  of  our  staple,  agricultural  class.  ]S"o, 
they  are  not  a  poor  people,  but  are  well  able  to  live  and  give. 
Nor  are  they  a  niggardly  people.  On  the  contrary,  I  am  not 
aware  that  any  well-founded  claim  upon  their  liberality  and  piety 
was  ever  fairly  brought  home  to  their  judgment  and  conscience  in 
vain.  "Witness  the  churches  and  parsonages  they  have  erected,  the 
schools  they  have  endowed,  the  charities  they  have  sustained. 
And  then  they  are  a  warm-hearted  people — a  people  of  ready,- 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  259 

strong  sympathies,  eminently  fervent  in  spirit;  and,  in  all  their 
religious  exercises,  the  very  men,  if  the  right  chord  is  struck,  to 
give  themselves  away  to  high  and  generous  sacrifices  for  Christ 
and  his  purchased  seed,  and  to  move  high  Heaven  by  mighty 
intercession. 

Our  business,  first  of  all,  must  be  to  bring  our  own  hearts,  and 
those  of  the  Church,  into  harmony  with  our  duties.  This  can  be 
done.  By  the  grace  of  God  it  can  be  done  effectually — speedily 
done.  Most  of  all,  our  ministry  wants  a  deeper  baptism  into  the 
missionary  spirit.  The  living  ministry  is  God's  chosen  agency 
for  saving  the  world.  It  is  the  grand  agency  in  every  Church. 
Under  our  economy,  it  is  eminently  the  primum  mobile  in  every 
holy  enterprise.  Evidently  and  undeniably,  there  has  been  a 
great  decline  in  the  true  missionary  spirit  among  ministers.  Time 
was  when  our  goodliest  young  men  had  great  searchings  of  heart, 
and  took  prayerful  counsel  with  the  elders  about- going  to  the 
dying  heathen.  God  send  that  that  good  Spirit  may  fall  again 
upon  the  sons  of  the  prophets !  Let  us  revive  the  monthly  con- 
cert, and  make  alliances  with  good  men,  of  all  names,  who  will 
covenant  to  besiege  the  throne  of  grace  in  behalf  of  them  that 
perish  1  Let  us,  as  ministers,  band  together,  ourselves,  and  exhort 
the  people  to  come  to  our  aid,  to  offer  daily,  in  our  closets,  one 
earnest,  deliberate  prayer,  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen  !  These 
preliminaries  well  settled,  I  apprehend  no  more  serious  difficulty 
about  funds.  One  cent  a  week,  from  each  of  our  members,  would 
give  us  an  income  of  half  a  million;  and  every  minister,  and  every 
layman,  whose  opinion  I  have  ever  heard  on  the  subject,  has 
concurred  in  believing  that,  beyond  all  doubt,  such  an  amount 
may  be  had  in  any  church  where  the  preacher  will  try  to  get  it. 

I  will  conclude,  sir,  by  avowing  an  opinion  which  I  have  held, 
with  unchanging  convictions  of  its  correctness,  for  more  than  ten 
years.  I  propose  it,  with  all  deference,  to  older  and  wiser  men; 
but  I  will  not  refrain  to  speak  at  a  time  like  this — a  crisis  of  peril, 
and,  to  many,  of  temptation  and  despondency — when  it  is  usual 
to  invite  subalterns  to  the  council,  and  even  to  admit  common 
soldiers.  The  opinion  is  this:  as  soon  as  we  can  possibly  dispose 
of  present  difficialties  and  embarrassments,  we  ought,  by  all  means, 
to  enlarge  our  plans,  and  engage  in  larger  and  more  varied  opera- 
tions. It  will  arouse  the  Church,  and  conciliate  its  confidence  and 
faith.  Many  think  we  have  attempted  too  much.  It  is  beyond  all 
question,  in  my  mind,  that  we  have  erred  and  sinned  by  attempt- 
ing too  little.    We  ought  to  have  taken  ground  in  India  twenty 


260  MISSIONARY    PArERS. 

years  ago.  The  vanguard  of  our  host  should  stand  upon  the 
shores  of  China  ere  six  months  more  are  gone.  Our  proportion- 
able share  of  the  work  of  converling  the  world  gives  us  a  hundred 
million  of  immortal  men  to  our  watch-care  and  tender  mercies. 
It  is  high  time  that  we  ceased  to  palter  in  this  business — time 
to  stretch  out  our  hands,  and  sow  liberally,  by  the  side  of  all 
waters. 


A    CRY    FROM    THE    HEATHEN. 

"No  man  careth  for  my  soul." 

Christian  Reader, — These  words  may  be  considered  as  the  cry 

of  millions  of  perishing  sinners.     Look  around  you,  on  the  face 

of  the  earth,  and  see  how  small  a  portion  of  it  is  illuminated  with 

the  light  of  Christianity !     How  few  of  those  for  whom  Christ 

died  have  drunk  of  the  water  of  life,  or  tasted  of  that  bread  which 

was  given  for  the  life  of  the  world !     If  a  poet  could  say,  with 

any  degree  of  propriety, 

"  A  part  how  small  of  this  terraqueous  globe 
Is  tenanted  by  man,  the  rest  a  waste" 

with  how  much  greater  propriety  may  we  say.  How  small  a  part 
of  this  same  globe,  even  where  it  is  "tenanted  by  man,"  is  in- 
habited by  Christians !  The  rest  is,  indeed,  "  a  waste-howling 
wilderness  " — a  moral  unlderness,  inhabited  by  heathens. 

In  our  present  appeal  on  behalf  of  the  heathens,  and  of  mis- 
sionary enterprise  among  them,  we  shall  show,  I.  "What  we  mean 
by  the  term  "Heathens."  II.  State  their  number,  as  nearly  as 
can  be.  III.  Their  present  condition.  IV.  Their  claims  on  us. 
V.  The  carelessness  of  Christians  respecting  them.  VI.  Our 
duty  in  reference  to  them. 

I.  Definition  of  the  term  "Heathen." 
According  to  Johnson,  Crabbe,  and  others,  it  is  derived  from 
the  German  hcyden,  Saxon  haethne,  or  Greek  i^yo;,  and  signifies, 
primarily,  "  a  nation,  people,  race."  2.  "  Those  nations  unac- 
quainted with  the  covenant  of  grace."  3.  "  Wild,  savage,  rapa- 
cious, cruel." 

Formerly  the  world  was  divided  into  two  great  classes;  namely, 
Jews  and  Gentiles.  The  Hebrews  then  called  the  Gentiles  by  the 
general  name  of  Goiim  Ethe,  which  signifies  "the  nations  that 
have  not  received  the  law  of  God."  In  the  time  of  St.  Paul,  we 
find  the  terms  "  Greeks  "  and  "  Barbarians "  were  much  in  use. 
The  Greeks  were  looked  upon  as  "learned  and  polished;"  the 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  261 

barbarians,  as  "  ignorant  and  rude."  In  the  time  of  Constantine, 
idolaters  "vrere  called  Pagans,  from  pagas,  a  village,  because  the 
"worshipers  of  idols  "were  driven  from  the  cities  and  towns  into 
villages.  "Heathens"  and  "publicans,"  in  St.  Paul's  time,  were 
not  accounted  fit  for  the  Church,  being  ignorant.  Atheistical,  and 
idolatrous.  The  term  now  generally  means  the  same  as  Pagans; 
although,  strictly  speaking,  a  man  might  be  a  heathen,  and  not  a 
Pagan,  as  Confucius  and  Socrates  were  Gentile  heathens,  but, 
probably,  not  worshipers  of  idols.  In  this  appeal  we  shall  include 
Pagans,  Jews,  Mohammedans,  and  those  Christians  who  may  be 
considered  as  retaining  the  name,  while  destitute  both  of  the 
principles  and  jJOicer  of  godliness. 

Of  all  these  it  may  truly  be  said  that  they  are  "  without  Christ, 
being  aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  strangers  from 
the  covenants  of  promise;  having  no  hope,  and  without  God  in 
world." 

II.  The  Religious  condition  of  the  world. 

The  entire  population  of  the  world,  according  to  the  most  ap- 
proved geographers,  is  estimated  at  1,000,000,000;  and,  of  this 
population,  there  are  630,000,000  of  Pagans,  100,000,000  of  Mo- 
hammedans, 56,000,000  of  the  Greek  Church,  14,000,000  of  Jews, 
Armenians,  and  others,  130,000,000  of  Roman  Catholics,  and  the 
remaining  portion,  consisting  of  70,000,000,  are  Protestants. 

III.  The  condition  of  the  Heathen,  moral  and  religious. 

1.  The  Chinese  are,  perhaps,  as  a  nation,  the  happiest  people 
on  earth,  because  they  are  the  least  afflicted  with  the  desolations 
of  war.  They  are  eminently  lovers  of  peace,  and,  while  other 
nations  are  mutually  destroying  each  other,  they  enjoy  the  advan- 
tages of  undisturbed  tranquility;  they  multiply  in  security,  and 
eat  the  fruit  of  their  doings  in  peace.  But,  though  marriage  is 
sanctioned  by  the  many,  celibacy  is  sacred  among  the  few.  "  The 
convents  of  the  Boures — or  priests — contain  little  less  than  a 
million  of  persons  devoted  to  celibacy; "  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  order  of  God  is  violated  by  the  practice  of  polygamy.  '*  Pa- 
rents, in  China,  who  cannot  support  their  female  children,  expose 
them  on  the  roads,  and  are  allowed  to  cast  them  into  the  rivers. 
It  is  the  duty  of  the  police,  in  Pekin,  to  employ  certain  persons  to 
go  their  rounds  at  an  early  hour  in  the  morning,  in  order  to  pick 
up  such  bodies  of  infants  as  may  have  been  thrown  into  the 
streets  in  the  night.  I^o  inquiries  are  made;  but  the  bodies  are 
carried  to  a  common  pit  without  the  walls,  into  which  all  those 


262  MISSIONARY    TAPERS. 

that  may  be  livinc/,  as  well  as  those  that  are  dead,  are  thrown  pro- 
miscuously. And,  when  it  is  recollected  that  dogs  and  SAvine  are 
let  loose  in  the  streets,  we  may  well  conceive  what  will  sometimes 
happen  to  exposed  infants,  before  the  police  carts  can  pick  them 
■up.  It  is  computed  that  about  twenty-four  infants,  in  Pekin  alone, 
are  carried  daily  to  tlie  pit  of  death.  The  Chinese  have  no  posi- 
tive laws  against  infanticide."  Some  philosophers,  so  called,  have 
presumed  to  sa}^  that  the  precepts  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  enjoined 
"  brotherly  love,"  were  borrowed  from  the  laws  of  Confucius.  If 
so,  then  those  laws  ought,  ^  least,  to  be  found  in  China,  and  in 
operation  there  at  this  day.  But,  so  far  from  any  thing  of  that 
kind  being  likely  to  be  the  case,  "  the  existing  law  is,  that  if  a 
wounded  man  be  taken  into  the  protection  and  charge  of  any  per- 
son, with  a  view  to  cfi'ect  his  recovery,  and  he  should  happen  to 
die  under  his  hands,  the  person  into  whose  care  he  was  taken  is 
liable  to  be  punished  with  death,  unless  he  can  prove  how  the 
■wound  was  made,  or  that  he  survived  it  forty  days." 

"  A  respectable  French  missionary,  happening  to  call  at  the 
house  of  one  of  his  converts  just  at  the  time  when  a  new-born 
infant  was  given  into  the  hands  of  its  fatlier  to  drown,  insisted  on 
baptizing  it,  that  he  might  have  the  satisfaction  of  saving  the  soul 
of  the  child.  The  missionary  prolonged  the  ceremon}^  in  order  to 
give  time  for  the  flame  of  parental  affection  to  kindle.  When  the 
ceremony  was  ended, '  Now,'  says  the  missionary,  *  I  have  done  mij 
duty.'  *  And  /,'  rejoined  the  man,  '  will  do  mine,'  and  hasted  to 
deliver  it  again  to  its  mother. 

The  religion  of  the  Chinese  is  idolatry,  under  various  forms. 
"At  one  of  their  idolatrous  feasts,"  says  an  eye-witness,  "I  in- 
quired what  they  would  do  with  their  god  when  the  feast  was 
over."  They  answered,  "  Burn  him."  The  Buddhists,  in  China, 
worship  the  devil,  believing  him  to  be  the  author  of  evil.  This 
they  do  in  order  to  appease  him.  Like  the  Ceylonese,  also,  they 
abandon  their  sick  to  die  in  solitude,  lest  they  should  catch  the 
disease.  At  some  of  their  idolatrous  feasts  they  burn  gold  paper, 
believing  it  will  become  money  in  another  world;  and  thus  they 
think  to  assist  their  poor  departed  friends  to  escape  the  infernal 
regions,  and  to  gain  a  place  in  happier  climes.  Though  respect  is 
due  to  parents,  and  though  the  Chinese  are  remarkable  for  this 
practice,  yet  it  is  evident  they  carry  it  too  far;  for  if  children  give 
their  parents  abusive  language,  they  are  strangled;  and  if  they 
lift  up  their  hand  against  them,  they  are  put  to  death.  "  There  is 
no  country  in  the  world,"  says  a  modern  geographer,  "  in  which 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  263 

the  ^roraen  live  in  a  greater  state  of  humiliation  tlian  in  China." 
Though  the  Chinese  have  temples,  and  different  kinds  of  worship, 
yet  it  seems  they  have  no  congregational  worship,  not  being  per- 
mitted to  assemble  in  crowds  on  any  occasion.  Every  day  in  the 
year,  except  the  first  and  the  last,  is  devoted  to  labor,  so  that  tliey 
have  no  Sabbath,  nor  set  days  for  religions  instruction.  "  Among 
their  good  qualities,"  says  Mr.  Morse,  "are  industry,  perseverance, 
punctuality,  veneration  for  parents,  good-humor,  and  courtesy  of 
manners;  and  among  their  vices,  are  an  entire  disregard  to  truth, 
and  unparalleled  skill  in  the  art  of  cheating." 

Such  is  the  condition  of  the  best  portion  of  the  Pagan  world, 
where  the  religion  of  nature  is  exhibited  in  its  most  uncontami- 
nated  form— where  polygamy,  concubinage,  infanticide,  supersti- 
tion, juggling,  and  idolatry,  can  grow  to  any  degree  of  luxuriance, 
unchecked  by  those  holy  laws  which  require  mankind  to  love  God 
with  all  their  hearts,  and  their  neighbors  as  themselvas.  - 

2.  But  it  is  in  India,  chiefly,  where  the  British  arms  have  opened 
a  way  for  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  missionaries  of 
the  Christian  Churches  of  England  and  America  have  penetrated 
into  the  deepest  and  darkest  recesses  of  Paganism,  tliat  we  see  this 
religion  of  nature  standing  out  in  bold  relief  upon  the  vrall  of  her 
temples,  and  exhibited  in  perfection— where  ignorance  of  God,  "  as 
dark  as  midnight  gloom,"  envelops  the  human  mind— where  su- 
perstition, of  most  gigantic  growth,  stalks  through  all  the  land, 
defying  the  armies  of  the  living  God— where  the  strongest  proofs 
of  devotion  are  obscenity  and  blood.     Here  the  distinction  of  cast 
prevails,  and  the  doctrine  of  "stand  off,  I  am  holier  than  thou," 
reaches  even  to  the  domestic  circle.     Here  it  is  that  the  deluded 
Fakcer  holds  up  one  arm,  in  a  fixed  position,  until  it  becomes  stiff 
as  death;  or  clinches  his  fist  until  the  nails  grow  into  the  palms 
of  his  hand;  or  turns  his  face  over  one  shoulder,  keeping  it  in  that 
position  until  he  cannot  turn  it  back  again;  or  lies  upon  a  bed  of 
wood,  filled  with  pointed  spikes,  without  changing  his  position 
for  a  moment.    Here  the  devotee  throws  himself,  from  an  elevation 
of  eight  or  ten  feet,  upon  packs  of  cotton  filled  with  lancets;  or 
suspends  himself  in  the  air,  by  means  of  a  pole,  a  rope,  and  hooks 
thrust  through  the  flesh  of  the  shoulder-blade,  or  integuments  of 
the  back;  or  dances  through  the  streets,  with  cords  introduced 
between  the  skin  and  the  ribs,  drawn  backward  and  forward,  in 
honor  of  his  idol.     Here  females  are  immolated  by  thousands  in  a 
year.    "  I  have  seen,"  says  an  eye-witness,  "  from  my  window,  one 
morning,  sixteen  females,  with  pans  of  water  fastened  to  their 


264  MISSIONARY    PAPERS. 

sides,  sink  tlieraselves  into  tlie  river,  a  few  jiibbles  of  air  only 
arising  to  the  surface  of  the  water,  after  they  were  gone  down." 
"I  have  seen,"  says  another,  "the  widow  buried  alive,  and  trodden 
into  the  earth,  by  her  nearest  relations."  "  I  have  seen  there 
widows,"  says  another,  "  burned  on  the  funeral  pile  with  tlieir 
deceased  husbands,  and  might  have  seen  more  if  I  had  been  so 
minded."  "  It  is  estimated,"  says  another  account,  "  that,  through- 
out all  India,  one  widow  is  thus  destroyed,  on  an  average,  every 
four  hours,  at  the  lowest  computation."  Think  of  this,  ye  daughters 
of  Columbia;  think  of  this,  ye  American  mothers!  "  One  every  four 
hours."  Two  thousand  in  one  year  !  Now,  as  the  sun's  rays,  when 
collected  in  the  focus  of  a  lens,  burn  fiercely,  so  the  truth,  when  brought 
to  a  point,  makes  us  feel!  Suppose,  then,  these  two  thousand  icidows 
were  your  countrywomen,  and  that  they  were  all  collected  in  one  day, 
and  burned  in  one,  pile!  What  Christian  could  endure  the  sight? 
Suppose  that,  in  that  number,  you  had  a  mother,  and  a.  sister,  or  a 
daughter,  hoiv  icould  you  feel?  And  is  the  evil  less,  because  it  is  done 
at  intervals,  and  at  the  distance  of  ten  thousand  miles?    Alas,  it  is  not! 

It  is  in  India  that  the  devotee  offers  himself  a  willing  sacrifice 
to  his  Juggernaut.  His  body  is  crushed  beneath  the  wheels  of  the 
ponderous  machine  that  supports  the  senseless  idol,  and  his  flesh 
is  given  to  the  fowls  of  heaven. 

If  "there  is  no  country  in  the  world  in  which  the  women  live 
in  a  greater  state  of  humiliation  than  in  China,"  as  Mr.  Blake 
asserts,  let  us  see  hoAV  it  is  with  females  in  India.  "Among  the 
tribe  of  Rajpoots,"  says  the  late  Rev.  Mr.  "Ward,  Baptist  mission- 
ary at  Serampore,  "  every  mother  puts  her  female  child  to  death 
as  soon  as  it  is  born,  or  if  the  maternal  feelings  overcome  her 
scruples,  the  father  perpetrates  the  horrid  deed." 

The  education  of  females,  in  India,  is  entirely  neglected.  "  There 
is  not  a  single  girl's  school,"  says  Mr.  "Ward,  "in  all  India.  Mil- 
lions of  the  sex  that  can  neither  read  nor  write!  In  childhood 
and  youth  they  have  no  education,  no  cultivation  whatever." 
Surely  they  cannot  be  in  a  much  greater  state  of  humiliation  than 
this,  even  in  China !  0  that  some  Whitefield  would  rise  from  the 
dead,  and  plead  for  these  females;  or  that  his  mantle  would  fall 
on  some  one,  who,  with  the  true  missionary  spirit,  should  go 
through  the  land,  preaoliing  missionary  sermons  everywhere,  and 
plead  as  eloquently  for  the  establishment  of  a  female  seminary  in 
India,  as  he  did  for  an  orphan  house  in  Georgia !  God  of  mercy, 
when  shall  all  th}^  children,  of  the  race  of  Adam,  hear  the  voice 
of  the  Sou  of  God,  and  live?    "When  shall  the  means  which  thy 


T*ri39IONARY    PAPERS.  265 

wisdom  has  devised  to  bring  home  thy  banisliod  ones,  be  in  full 
and  active  operation  ? 

"  Lord  over  all,  if  thou  hast  made, 

Ha&t  ransom'd  every  soul  of  man, 
Why  is  thy  grace  so  long  delay M? 

Why  unfulfiH'd  the  saving  planl 
The  bliss  for  Adam's  race  design'd, 
When  will  it  reach  to  all  mankind?  ' 

3.  The  condition  of  females  among  the  heathen  is  thus  described 
in  a  late  work  on  geography:  "It  is  common,  among  the  Moham- 
medan nations,  to  consider  them  as  being  without  souls,  made  only 
to  be, the  slaves  of  man,  and  the  instruments  of  his  pleasure. 
Pagans  generally  place  them  in  the  same  rank  with  their  domestic 
animals,  and  treat  them  in  the  same  manner.  In  China — and  in 
some  Catholic  countries — they  are  often  obliged  to  drag  the 
plough,  and  they  usually  perform  the  most  severe  labors.  In 
half-civilized  countries,  those  who  do  not  labor  are  bought  and 
sold  as  prisoners  and  slaves."  This  is  the  case  in  Turkey.  "In 
Constantinople,"  says  another  geographer,  "  there  is  a  market  for 
slaves  of  both  sexes;  and  the  Jews  are  the  principal  merchants, 
who  bring  them  to  be  sold.  There  are  great  numbers  of  girls 
brought  from  Hungary,  Greece,  Candia,  Circassia,  and  Georgia,  for 
the  Turks,  who  buy  them  for  their  seraglios." 

4.  The  Persians  are  mostly  Mohammedans.  The  monarchs  of 
Persia  place  almost  the  whole  of  their  grandeur,  and  of  their  en- 
joyment, in  the  number  and  beauty  of  the  women  of  their  serag- 
lios, which  they  select  from  among  the  fairest,  either  taken  captive 
in  war,  or  born  in  their  own  dominions.  "  A  Persian  will  never 
blaspheme  the  name  of  his  God,  but  he  will  invoke  him  without 
occasion.  He  will,  one  moment,  pronounce  that  sacred  name  with 
the  same  lips  which,  the  next,  are  pouring  forth  the  grossest  ob- 
scenities." It  is  with  the  Persian  as  with  many  other  Asiatics; 
"  he  will  outwardly  exhibit  the  bark  of  all  the  virtues,  while  the 
sap  of  vice  will  circulate  through  all  his  actions."  The  females  of 
Persia  receive  no  other  than  what  may  be  termed  a  physical  educa- 
tion, the  care  of  their  morals  being  left  to  nature,  till  the  moment 
when  example  corrupts  them,  "  The  Persian  women,"  says  Mr. 
Scottwaring,  "  are  totally  devoid  of  all  delicacy;  their  language  is 
often  gross  and  disgusting,  abusive  and  indelicate,  in  the  highest 
degree." 

5.  Some  of  the  nations  of  the  Tartars  acknowledge  a  supreme 
Being,  the  creator  of  all  things.  Goodness,  they  say,  is  his  essence, 
and  it  is  impossible  that  he  should  do  an  injurv.     They,  therefore, 

23 


20G  MISSIONAIIY  I'ArERR. 

address  no  pi  avers  to  him;  but  believing  also  in  the  existence  of 
a  malignant  spirit,  the  author  of  all  evil,  in  order  to  appease  hia 
wrath,  they  ofier  up  sacrifices  to  him,  and  consider  that  tliey 
render  him  propitious  by  getting  drunk,  for  drunkenness  is  con- 
sidered by  them  as  a  religious  practice,  and  the  basis  of  all  their 
solemnities. 

6.  In  Japax  suicide  is  set  up  as  the  most  heroic  of  all  actions. 
In  the  South  Sea  Islaxps,  wars  of  the  most  ferocious  character, 
and  cruelty  to  captives,  are  practices  that  prevail  everywhere,  and 
polygamy  and  prostitution  abound  in  every  place,  save  where  the 
light  of  the  Gospel  has  shed  its  purifying  influences,  and  driven 
those  works  of  darkness  from  the  habitations  of  men.  In  New 
Zealand,  war  is  all  their  glory;  they  kill  and  eat  their  prisoners, 
and  consider  the  supreme  Being  as  an  invisible  man-eater,  and 
regard  him  with  a  mixture  of  hatred  and  fear.  On  the  whole,  we 
may  safely  aver  that  among  these  nations  ignorance,  superstition, 
error,  cruelty,  female  degradation,  idolatry,  and  the  grossest  im- 
moralities abound  to  this  day;  and  if  in  the  days  before  the  flood, 
■when  there  was  no  priestcraft  to  corrupt,  "  the  earth  was  filled  with 
violence,  and  every  imagination  of  the  thoughts  of  man's  heart 
was  only  evil  continually;"  and  if  in  the  best  days  of  Greece  and 
Rome,  when  Philosophy  had  done  her  utmost  to  make  men  virtuous, 
they  were  "  filled  with  all  unrighteousness,*'  we  need  not  wonder, 
that  where  the  nations  of  the  earth  are  "wholly  given  to  idolatry," 
and  wickedness  is  unchecked  by  any  law,  human  or  divine,  and 
has  received  the  sanction  of  a  thousand  ages,  the  moral  nature  of 
man  is  "  full  of  wounds  and  bruises  and  putrefying  sores,"  the 
millions  of  the  family  of  man  are  perishing  for  the  lack  of  knowl- 
edge, and  the  voice  of  their  cry  is,  "  No  man  careth  for  my  soul.'' 

7.  Let  us  now  look  at  Africa,  that  quarter  of  the  world  where 
the  sciences  had  their  birth;  Avhere  once  flourished  numerous  and 
opulent  kingdoms,  and  thousands  of  wealthy  cities;  where  the 
rival  of  Rome  was  situated,  and  the  wise  men  of  Greece  went  to 
perfect  themselves  in  "learning  and  wisdom;"  where  the  great 
Jewish  legislator  was  born,  and  the  alphabet  was  invented;  where 
those  everlasting  monuments  of  architecture,  the  pyramids,  lift 
their  summits  to  the  skies.  Yes,  the  African  race,  "the  descend- 
ants of  Ham,  found  the  regions  of  the  Nile  a  morass,  and  converted 
it  into  the  most  fertile  country  in  the  world.  They  reared  its 
pyramids,  invented  its  hieroglyphics,  gave  letters  to  Greece  and  to 
Rome,  and  through  them  to  us."  "  The  country  of  the  Pharaohs 
was  undoubtedly  the  parent  of  art  and  science,  the  great  luminary 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  267 

of  the  ancient  world.  At  a  period  when  the  soil  of  Greece  and 
Italy  was  covered  with  primeval  forests,  affording  shelter  only  to 
wild  beasts,  or  to  a  few  'roving  barbarians,'  hardly  less  ferocious, 
the  valley  of  the  Nile  was  occupied  by  a  people  who  had  already 
built  temples  in  honor  of  their  gods,  and  reared  columns  to  com- 
memorate their  kings.  jSTor  does  this  high  antiquity  rest  merely 
on  doubtful  chronologies,  or  vague  antiquarian  speculation.  On 
the  contrary,  it  is  demonstrated  by  facts,  about  which  there  neitlier 
is,  nor  can  be  any  controversy." 

But  what  is  the  condition  of  Africa  now  ?  Alas  !  we  know  little 
more  of  her  now  than  we  do  of  a  kingdom  of  wild  beasts;  and  the 
reason  is  very  apparent.  "  The  glory  is  departed."  ''  Tlie  crown 
has  fallen  from  her  head."  Her  love  of  learning,  of  the  arts,  and 
of  the  sciences  is  gone.  Carthage  is  no  more.  Thebes  is  fallen, 
and  the  renown  of  Egypt  and  of  Ethiopia  is  only  known  in  the 
records  of  history.  But  this  we  do  know,  Africa  has  been  degraded, 
oppressed,  and  insulted.  She  is  surely  a  nation  "  meted  out  and 
trodden  down,  scattered  and  peeled."  She  has  been  robbed  of  her 
children  at  the  rate  of  a  hundred  tliousand  yearly,  by  the  exe- 
crable, the  iniquitous,  the  cruel,  the  inhuman  slave  trade.  The 
horrors  of  that  abominable  trafiick  no  tongue  can  tell.  The  suffer- 
ings of  the  slaves  no  pen  can  describe.  "  Which  of  the  sands  of 
her  desert  has  not  been  steeped  in  tears,  wrung  out  by  the  pangs 
of  separation  from  kindred  and  country !  What  wind  has  passed 
over  her  plains  without  catching  up  the  sighs  of  bleeding  or 
broken  hearts  ?"  What  part  of  the  ocean  has  not  ingulfed  one  or 
more  of  her  hapless  sons  or  daughters,  on  their  way  to  the  land  of 
servitude  ?  What  part  of  tlie  soil  of  the  West  Indies— and  would 
to  God  I  need  not  say  of  this  land  of  liberty— has  not  been  crim- 
soned with  the  innocent  blood  of  her  children?  "The  day"  of 
final  retribution  only  "  shall  declare  it."  It  is  not  for  me  to  lacer- 
ate the  feelings  of  a  Christian  comijjunity  with  a  description  of 
such  deeds  of  darkness.  I  would  rather  say,  "0  that  my  head 
were  waters,  and  my  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears,  that  I  might  weep 
night  and  day,  for  the  slain  of  the  daughter  of  that  people." 

It  is  predicted  that  "  Ethiopia  shall  stretch  out  her  hand  unto 
God,"  but  it  is  not  said  whether  she  shall  "cry  for  vengeance"  on 
the  Cains  of  Christendom,  or  whether  she  shall  say  to  the  lovers 
of  learning  among  us,  "  Give  us  of  your  oil  for  our  lamps  are  gone 
out,"  or  whether  she  sliall  lift  up  her  voice  in  prayer  to  God,  that 
he  would  send  her  help  from  the  hill  of  Zion.  In  either  case 
Christians  need  to  take  the  alarm.     If  all  the  blood  of  Europe  and 


2G8  Missio.NAur  i-apeks. 

America  were  shod  in  one  year,  it  would  not  atone  for  the  injury 
Africa  has  sustained;  and  she  can  onl}^  be  repaid  by  a  full  and 
free  offer  of  that  blood  which  alone  can  cleanse  from  all  sin,  both 
hers  and  ours. 

8.  Now  let  us  look  upon  America — the  long,  and  the  wide- 
extended  continent  of  America — stretching  from  the  arctic  regions 
in  the  north,  to  the  antarctic  in  the  south;  and  almost  from  the 
coast  of  Africa  on  the  east,  to  the  continent  of  Asia  on  the  west; 
including  all  the  tribes  of  Indians,  from  the  savage  Esquimaux  to 
the  half-civilized  Mexican.  Let  us  look  at  them  in  every  aspect: 
1st.  As  to  their  physical  force.  2d.  Their  political  importance. 
3d.  Their  civil  character.  4th.  Their  intellectual  advancement. 
And  5th.  Their  moral  condition.  As  to  their  physical  force,  it  is 
as  nothing.  It  is  like  a  bundle  of  rods  without  a  band — a  mani- 
fold cord  untwisted,  or  a  rope  of  sand.  For  want  of  union  they 
have  no  strength,  except  to  destroy  one  another.  As  to  their 
political  importance,  it  is  comparatively  nothing.  They  liaA'e  the 
names  of  tribes  and  of  nations,  and  that  is  all.  As  to  their  civil 
character,  they  have  neither  history,  arts,  sciences,  nor  laws,  and 
are  governed  rather  by  manners  than  by  statutes.  As  to  their 
intellectual  advancement,  they  know  no  more  now  than  their 
fathers  did  three  thousand  years  ago.  They  have  neither  new 
inventions  nor  improvements  upon  the  old^  A  bird's  nest,  and  a 
beaver's  habitation,  discover  more  of  geometrical  proportion  and 
mechanical  skill,  than  the  finest  of  their  wigwams.  And  as  to 
their  moccasons,  their  wampum,  and  their  carvings  in  wood,  there 
is  more  of  beauty  and  symmetry  displayed  in  the  construction  of 
a  honeycomb  than  in  all  that  they  have  done  since  the  days  of 
Peleg;  and  the  few  arts  that  Jabal  and  Jubal  and  Tubal-Caix 
taught  their  fathers,  they  have  forgotten  days  without  number. 
The  use  of  the  plough,  the  spade,  and  the  loom,  they  know  nothing 
of;  and  the  pen  and  the  printing-press  are  as  useless  to  them  as  a 
telescope  would  be  to  the  blind.  Their  philosophy  is  without 
experiment.  For  mathematics  they  have  neither  figures  nor  instru- 
ments, and  their  astronomy  is  without  calculation  or  demonstration. 
Their  chronological  tables  are  made  with  a  knife,  and  their  maps 
and  charts  are  drawn  with  a  piece  of  charcoal  on  the  inside  of  the 
bark  of  a  tree.  They  navigate  without  rudder  or  compass.  The 
moon  is  their  chronometer,  and  they  make  their  observations  with 
their  eye.  They  carry  on  trade  witliout  books,  and  correspondence 
without  posts.  The  heavens  and  the  earth  are  their  library,  and 
all  their  researches  are  guided   by  tradition  and  instinct.     The 


MISSIONARY   PAPERS.  209 

faithful  letter  brings  them  no  intelligence  from  afar,  and  the  "daily 
paper  "  never  opens  its  pages  to  tlieir  view.  The  timber  in  the 
forest,  the  marble  in  the  quarry,  and  all  the  precious  metals  are 
valueless  to  them.  No  flocks  of  sheep  graze  upon  their  hills,  nor 
lowing  herds  feed  in  their  meadows.  The  noble  horse  feeds  not  in 
their  pastures,  nor  for  them  does  the  patient  ox  bow  his  neck  to 
the  yoke.  No  thickly-peopled  cities  adorn  their  plains,  nor  tow- 
ering spires  grace  their  landscapes.  No  majestic  merchantman 
rides  upon  their  waters,  bringing  home  the  treasures  of  a  distant 
clime,  nor  milk-white  sail  floats  down  their  rivers,  bearing:  to 
the  distant  port  the  product  of  a  hundred  farms.  Heaven  does 
them  no  injustice  in  withholding  "five  talents,"  as  long  as  they 
bury  "the  one"  they  have  in  the  earth.  The  busy  hum  of  an 
increasing  population  breaks  not  upon  the  silence  of  the  air, 
through  all  their  immeasurable  forests.  No  "  district  school "  has 
ever  witnessed  "an  examination"  of  their  little  men,  nor  "grow- 
ing institution  "  called  forth  the  latent  powers  of  their  "  Newtons  " 
and  their  "  Franklins."  Their  "  Miltons  "  are  all  "  mute."  Their 
"Homers"  never  sing.  And  would  to  God  we  could  say  their 
"  Cromwells  "  were  never  "  guilty  of  their  country's  blood,"  and 
that  their  "chiefs"  had  never  "shut  the  gates  of  mercy  on  man- 
kind." But  it  is  not  so.  Those  "simple  and  happy  people,"  as 
some  philosophers  would  call  them,  can  imbrue  their  hands  in 
their  fellow-creatures'  blood.  They  can  fight  with  as  much 
ferocity  as  the  most  ferocious,  and  treat  their  prisoners  with  as 
little  magnanimity  as  any  people  on  earth — the  New  Zealanders 
not  excepted.  And  if  they  can  remember  a  kindness,  they  also 
can  remember  an  injury,  and  "  nurse  their  wrath  to  keep  it  warm" 
for  years,  till,  like  a  fire  pent  up  at  the  bottom  of  a  volcano,  it 
breaks  forth  at  last  in  the  most  terrible  fury,  and  spares  neither 
age  nor  sex,  until  its  vengeance  is  fully  satisfied.  Without  letters 
and  without  laws,  no  wonder  that  they  remain  "  fugitives  and 
vagabonds  in  the  earth;"  that  creation  languishes  around  them, 
and  dreariness  and  desolation  reign  in  all  their  horrors.  No 
wonder  that  the  earth  refuses  to  produce  the  corn,  and  multiply 
the  grain,  where  man  refuses  to  cultivate  the  soil,  and  that  all- 
prolific  Nature,  who,  with  her  ample  means,  would  support  count- 
less millions  of  animated  and  intelligent  beings,  mourns  through 
all  her  wilds  as  a  solitary  widow, 

While  all  her  flovv'rets  bloom  and  "  blush  unseen," 
"And  waste  their  sweetness  on  the  desert  air." 

The  above  is  but  a  faint  and  feeble  description  of  the  true  state 

23* 


270  MISSIONARY  PAPEKS. 

of  the  ■u'orld.  It  is  a  landscape  vieAv.  placed  at  such  a  distance 
that  nothing  but  the  rough  mountains,  deep  valleys,  and  dense 
forests  can  be  discerned;  nothing  can  be  seen  distinctly.  The 
telescope  of  history  and  the  eye  of  faith  must  be  employed  in 
order  to  discover  the  frightful  precipices,  the  deep  morasses,  the 
dreary  deserts,  and  all  the  "  crooked  things  and  rough  places,"  of 
the  Pcene  of  missionary  enterprise.  "  The  field  is  the  world," 
and  we  can  see  it  as  it  is,  only  by  making  an  actual  survey,  or  by 
consulting  all  the  missionary  reports  up  to  the  present  time. 

The  case,  however,  is  too  plain  to  be  denied.  "Faith,"  which 
"  is  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen,"  tells  us  it  is  so,  and  that  it  has 
been  so  for  more  than  a  thousand  years.  And  it  will  remain  so, 
unless  Christians  awake  and  put  their  armor  on,  and  make  an 
attack  upon  tho  empire  of  darkness.  Let  us  now  consider, 
IV.  The  claims  of  the  Heathen  on  Christians. 

That  they  are  destitute  of  the  bread  of  life  is  a  fact.  Who 
among  them  has  ever  heard  of  Christ's  holy  incarnation,  spotless 
and  useful  life,  mysterious  agony  in  the  garden,  passion  on  the 
tree,  and  obedience  unto  death,  glorious  resurrection,  triumphant 
ascension,  and  powerful  intercession  at  the  Father's  right  hand? 
AVho  among  the  heathens  has  ever  heard  that  "  God  so  loved  the 
world  that  he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
on  him  should  not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life  ?"  This  is  the 
doctrine  that  they  must  hear  in  order  that  they  may  believe.  This 
is  the  doctrine  that  they  must  believe  in  order  to  be  saved — unless 
the  mercy  of  God  can  reach  them  in  some  other  way.  "  But  how 
shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher,  and  how  shall  they  preach  ex- 
cept they  be  sent  ?"  And  who  shall  send  them,  and  by  what  means 
shall  this  be  done  ?  "  There  is  no  need  of  it,"  says  the  cold,  cal- 
culating professor.  "We  have  too  many  heathens  at  home;  let 
them  be  converted  first,"  says  the  lover  of  this  world.  "It  is 
impolitic  to  meddle  with  another  man's  faith,"  says  another. 
"God  can  do  his  own  work,"  says  another.  "The  time  is  not 
come,"  says  another.  And,  lastly,  in  the  very  words  of  Scripture, 
says  another,  "  Wherefore,  is  there  a  price  put  into  the  hand  of  a 
fool  to  get  wisdom,  seeing  he  hath  no  heart  to  it?"  These  are 
powerful  objections,  to  be  sure.  But  did  Satan  reason  thus,  when 
he  sent  his  emissaries  to  these  Christian  states  to  turn  us  away 
from  the  faith  ?  Do  the  Universalists,  who  believe  that  all  will  be 
saved,  reason  thus?  Do  not  even  they  build  churches  and  send 
out  preachers?  Did  our  Lord  and  his  apostles  reason  thus  ?  Let 
us,  then,  listen  a  moment  to  the  cry  of  a  perishing  heathen:   "  On 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  27 1 

which  side  soever  I  consider  my  state,  I  perceive  nothing  but 
trouble  and  despair.  The  forerunners  of  death,  violent  sickness, 
and  intolerable  pain,  are  upon  me.  The  loveliest  objects  disap- 
pear. My  closest  connections  are  dissolving.  Titles  are  nothing 
now.  Privileges  vanish  away.  A  dismal  curtain  falls  between 
my  eyes  and  all  the  decorations  of  the  universe.  My  tongue  is 
about  to  be  condemned  to  eterjial  silence;  my  eyes  to  perpetual 
darkness;  and  all  the  organs  of  my  body  to  entire  dissolution.  If 
I  consider  my  soul,  I  scarcely  know  whether  it  be  immortal  or  not; 
and  could  I  demonstrate  its  natural  immortality,  I  should  not  be 
able  to  say  whether  my  Creator  would  display  his  attributes  in 
preserving  or  destroying  it;  whetlier  my  wishes  for  immortality 
be  the  dictates  of  nature  or  the  language  of  sin.  If  I  consider  my 
past  life,  I  have  a  witness  within  me  that  my  practice  has  been 
wrong.  If  I  look  into  futurity,  all  is  darkness  and  doubt.  One 
moment  I  hope  for  infinite  happiness,  the  next  1  fear  lest  infinite 
misery  should  be  my  portion.  Then  I  hope  for  annihilation,  and 
then  I  shudder  at  the  thought.  I  would  gladly  pray,  but  I  know 
not  how.  I  would  sacrifice  unto  the  Lord,  but  I  know  not  what 
to  bring."  Such  would  be  the  language  of  the  most  refined 
heathen  in  the  hour  of  death.  N'or  is  the  case  of  an  infidel  any 
better.  And  as  for  a  Jew,  a  Mohammedan,  or  even  a  member  of 
the  Church  of  Rome,  his  case  is  not  much  better. 

These  and  many  such  like  inquiries  are  the  fruitless  soliloquies 
of  many  an  anxious  soul  among  those  whom  we  denominate 
heathens.  And  shall  they  cry  in  vain  ?  Will  not  the  Lord  put  it 
into  the  heart  of  some  of  his  people  to  "devise  means  to  bring 
home  these  banished  ones  ?"  It  is  to  be  feared  that  Christians  in 
general  are  "at  ease  in  Zion,"  while  millions  around  them  are 
sinking  into  ruin.  In  regard  to  Gospel  privileges,  we  are  "rich 
and  increased  in  goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing;"  but  in  regard 
to  others,  we  are  "lukewarm,"  and  consider  not  that  they  are 
"miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked."  But  Avhence  does 
this  supineness  arise?  Is  it  from  ignorance?  Have  we  no  means 
of  ascertaining  the  true  state  of  the  heathen  ?  Has  no  embassador 
been  sent  to  explore  those  desolate  regions,  and  to  report  con- 
cerning their  present  condition?  Yes,  verily,  there  have  been  a 
few  individuals  of  the  true  missionary  spirit,  who  have  gone  to 
the  very  ends  of  the  earth.  The  Moravians,  the  Methodists,  the 
Baptists,  the  Church  of  England,  and  the  Presbyterian  Churches 
have  sent  their  embassadors  into  all  the  earth,  and  their  missiona- 
ries unto  the  ends  of  the  world;  and  they  have  drawn  a  portrait  as 


272  MISSIONAHV   TAPERS. 

vivid  ill  its  colorings  and  us  deep  in  its  shades  as  the  pencil  of 
truth  could  portray.  But  their  reports  liave  not  been  sufficiently 
circulated;  and  wliere  they  have  been  circulated,  they  have  not 
been  sufficiently  read;  and  even  -n'here  they  have  been  read,  "their 
words  have  seemed  to  us  as  idle  tales,"  more  like  the  fervid  and 
glowing  descriptions  of  an  enchanted  traveler,  than  the  dictates 
of  truth  flowing  from  a  pious  heart,  deeply  pierced  with  the  sight 
and  sense  of  a  "  world  lying  in  wickedness."  Hence  we  have 
remained  at  "  case  in  our  ceiled  houses,"  and  have  not  been 
grieved  for  the  afflictions  of  our  brethren. 

V.  The  carelessness  of  Christians  respecting  the  Heathen  is  very  great. 
So  we  are  in  no  danger  of  perishing  ourselves,  we  care  not  for 
the  souls  of  others.  "Who  among  us  cares  for  the  souls  o{  foreign- 
ers? If  we  can  but  eat  the  fruits  of  their  climate,  drink  the  wines 
of  their  manufacture,  clothe  us  with  their  silks  and  stuffs,  adorn 
us  with  their  furs  and  feathers,  handle  their  silver  and  gold,  and 
wear  their  costly  jewels,  their  souls  may  go  down  to  the  pit  for 
aught  we  care. 

Who  ever  among  Protestant  Christians  cares  for  the  soul  of  the 
sailor  and  the  skillful  navigator?  Whether  they  have  any  means  of 
grace  on  board  or  not,  but  little  concerns  us.  We  admire  their 
bravery  and  skill;  and  if  a  whole  crew  should  be  wrecked,  or  lost 
beneath  the  wave,  we  sigh,  perhaps,  at  the  loss  of  life  and  prop- 
erty, but  we  never  inquire  respecting  the  souls  of  those  that  per- 
ished in  the  sad  disaster.  If  our  tables  can  be  spread,  our  floors 
covered,  our  rooms  hung,  and  our  bodies  clothed  with  imported 
articles,  we  are  glad — that  is  all;  the  concerns  of  the  soul  we  leave 
to  chaplains,  priests,  and  missionaries. 

Who  cares  for  the  soul  of  the  soldier,  the  slave,  the  servant,  the 
apprentice,  the  clerk,  the  schoolboy?  If  the  soldier  will  defend  our 
coasts;  if  the  slave  will  cultivate  the  sugar-cane,  the  cotton,  and 
the  corn;  if  the  apprentice  will  learn  a  worldly  occupation;  if  the 
clerk  will  accjuit  himself  honestly,  it  is  enough:  if  the  schoolboy 
will  only  learn  to  live,  it  is  sufficient — no  one  cares  to  teach  him 
how  to  die. 

Who  among  us  cares  for  the  soul  of  the  rich  man,  oven  when  we 
know  his  bags  of  gold  will  only  serve  to  "drown  him  in  perdi- 
tion?"    Who  dares  reprove  him  ?     Not  even  his  own  minister  ! 

And  who,  let  me  ask,  cares  for  the  souls  of  the  poor  ?  "What!" 
said  a  rich  planter,  "  ivill  you  teach  negroes  religion?  Why,  I  should 
not  wonder  if  you  should  teach  dogs  next!" 

To  bring  the  matter  a  little  nearer  home.    Not  to  inquire  whether 


MISSIONARY  PAl'JSKS.  273 

monarch?,  princes,  and  presidents,  care  for  the  souls  of  their  sub- 
jects and  felkAv-citizens,  for  it  is  evident  they  do  not  care  even  for 
their  bodies,  much  less  for  their  souls:  conquest  and  national 
glory  take  up  all  their  thoughts.  Passing  over  the  whole  host  of 
statesmen,  Avarriors,  patriots,  magistrates,  judges,  lawyers,  and 
officers  of  every  kind,  of  "whom  it  is  evident  that  political  impor- 
tance, worldly  distinction,  honor  and  renown,  office  and  emolument, 
are  the  objects  of  their  adoration.  If,  on  any  consideration,  they 
labor  to  promote  the  temporal  prosperity  of  their  own  nation;  if 
they  keep  the  peace,  give  righteous  judgment,  and  plead  the  cause 
of  the  fatherless  and  the  oppressed,  that  is  as  much  as  we  can 
expect,  and  more  than  is  always  realized.  But  souls  are  generally 
out  of  the  question. 

Do  physicians,  men  of  letters,  and  lovers  of  the  fine  arts,  care 
for  the  souls  of  men?  0  no  I  The  health  of  the  body,  the  im- 
provement of  the  mind,  the  gratification  of  taste,  and  the  glory  of 
the  age,  are  objects  of  their  highest  ambition. 

Do  philosophers,  those  lovers  of  wisdom  and  of  mankind,  care 
for  the  souls  of  the  human  race?  I  cannot  say  that  they  do. 
Many  of  this  class  used  to  say,  "Africans  have  no  souls."  What 
they  think  of  the  rest  of  mankind  I  know  not.  I  fear  the  charge 
will  lie  against  them  also. 

Do  even  parents  care  for  the  souls  of  their  own  children  as  they 
ought  ?  or  supposing  that  they  do,  do  they,  as  fathers  and  mothers, 
care  for  the  souls  of  heathen  children  ? 

Do  teachers  of  youth,  when  illustrating  the  pleasing  science  of 
geography,  and  lecturing  on  the  manners,  customs,  and  diflferent 
systems  of  religion  in  the  earth,  ever  advert  to  this  point? 

Do  the  conductors  of  public  journals,  periodicals,  and  reviews, 
ever  lay  before  their  readers  this  all-important  subject  ?  Are  not 
their  pages  filled  with  other  themes  ?  Do  not  these  worthy  ser- 
vants of  the  public  waste  much  of  their  paper,  ink,  and  time,  in 
controversial  wars?  0  ye  "Observers,"  "Spectators,"  and  "Ad- 
vocates," here  is  work  enough  for  you  all !  Would  to  God  that 
your  "  weapons "  were  employed  in  "  pulling  down  the  strong- 
holds of  Satan  !"  But  while  you  are  warring  one  against  another, 
Satan  holds  his  unmolested  reign  over  millions  of  heathens,  who 
are  "  led  captive  by  him  at  his  will." 

Lastly,  do  all  our  ministers  of  religion,  true  shepherds  of  the 
flock,  and  all  the  "candidates  for  holy  orders,"  bear  this  in  mind, 
that  "  the  people  are  destroyed  for  lack  of  knowledge  ?"  Do  they 
regard  that  saying  of  our  Lord,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and 


274  MlbSlONAKY  TAPEKS. 

preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature?^'  Do  they  set  before  the 
flocks  at  home  tlie  sad  condition  of  tliose  that  have  been  "  scat- 
tered in  the  cloudy  and  dark  day"  of  heathenish  superstition, 
idolatry,  and  error '? 

**  'Tis  gold  makes  soldiers  fight  the  fiercer; 
Without  it  preaching  would  be  scarcer," 

said  an  old  Scotch  poet.  Let  this  reproach  be  for  ever  wiped 
away,  and  let  every  3'oung  man  that  aspires  to  the  holy  ofHce, 
show  himself  as  willing  to  be  sent  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  as 
to  accept  of  a  call  at  home.  Let  every  minister  of  the  temple  be 
as  willing  to  make  a  quarterly  collection  for  the  missionary  cause, 
as  to  make  a  contribution  for  his  own  support. 

Cliristians  in  general  are  very  zealous  that  their  own  land 
should  be  filled  with  the  doctrines  of  the  cross;  but  they  forget 
that  the  Savior  hath  said,  "  Tliis  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  must  be 
preached  in  all  the  xcorld,  for  a  witness  to  all  nations."  They 
forget  the  decree,  the  prediction,  the  promise,  and  their  duty 
altogether.     Let  us,  therefore,  attend  to  this  very  thing,  namely, 

VI.  The  duty  of  Christians  in  reference  to  the  Heathen. 

Although  the  real  situation  of  the  world,  and  of  tlie  heathen  in 
particular,  has  been  depicted  before  our  eyes;  though  they  are  our 
brethren;  though  the  same  Savior  died  for  them  as  for  us;  though 
access  to  the  heathen  is  easily  obtained,  and  the  conversion  of  the 
heathen  is  no  longer  problematical,  yet  on  this  question  the  most 
zealous  Christians  are  in  a  deep  slumber,  witli  some  very  few 
exceptions.  In  a  late  popular  publication,  wliicli  lias  for  its  motto, 
"Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preacli  the  Gospul  to  every  crea- 
ture," we  have  a  list  of  benevolent  institutions.  Among  these  are 
"  The  Missionary  Society  of  Connecticut,"  and  "  The  Domestic 
Missionary  Society  of  Connecticut."  It  is  said  of  one,  "  This 
society  was  established  in  1798,  and  lias  sent  missionaries  to  YiiB- 
M0>'T,  K'ew  York,"  etc.,  "  where  it  has  establislied  four  hundred 
Churches."  Of  the  otli,er  it  is  said,  "It  has  be(>n  the  means  of 
SETTLING  twenty-one  ministers."  How  absurd  I  A  missionary  soci- 
ety employing  its  funds  and  its  energies  in  settling  ministers!  A 
missionary  society  sending  missionaries  from  Connecticut  to  Nevf 
York !  Would  to  God  the  devil  was  thus  limited  in  the  sphere  of 
his  operations,  and  circumscribed  in  his  efforts  to  destroy  souls! 
Now  let  us  see  how  it  is  Avith  the  Methodist  Church,  whose  con- 
stant boast  is,  "  We  are  a  missionary  people,  and  have  been  so 
from  the  beginning."     Have   they  sent  one  solitary  missionary 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS,  2*75 

either  to  Africa,  Asia,  or  Europe?  Alas  for  us  all,  "we  arc  verily 
guilty  concerning  our  brethren  !"  We  have  seen  the  anguish  of 
their  souls,  but  we  have  sent  them  no  relief.  We  are  too  much 
of  the  temper  of  Cain,  who,  when  the  Lord  called  to  him  from 
out  of  heaven,  saying,  "Where  is  Abel,  thy  brother?"  replied,  "I 
know  not ;  am  I  my  brother's  keeper  ?'' 

But,  if  God  has  made  of  one  blood  all  nations;  if  we  all  possess 
one  common  nature;  if  we  are  susceptible  of  the  same  hopes  and 
fears;  if  we  are  liable  to  the  same  evils,  and  capable  of  the  same 
enjoyments;  if  man  can  know  God  in  any  clime;  if  he  can  love 
God,  whatever  his  color  may  be;  if  humanity  requires  us  to  help 
a  brother  in  distress;  if  the  law  of  God  requires  us  to  love  our 
neighbors  as  ourselves;  and  if  Christ  has  said,  "What  ye  would 
that  others  should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  unto  them;"  it  be- 
hooves us  not  to  make  needless  inquiries — not  to  raise  imaginary 
objections,  and  seek  for  answers  to  those  objections — but  inquire 
seriously,  at  the  bar  of  conscience,  "  What  is  my  duty  in  this  par- 
ticular?" or,  like  the  awakened  Saul,  "Lord,  what  wouldst  thou 
have  me  to  do  ?"  To  such  inquiries  the  following  observations 
will  probably  commend  themselves. 

1.  Let  us  make  ourselves  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  true 
state  of  the  heathen  world.  Let  us  take  up  the  map  of  tlie  world 
again,  not  as  the  statesman  takes  it  up,  with  a  view  to  make  alli- 
ances and  conquests;  not  as  the  merchant  takes  it  up,  with  a  view 
to  extend  his  commerce,  and  increase  his  gains;  not  as  the  traveler 
takes  it  up,  with  a  view  to  observe  the  manners,  customs,  and  lan- 
guages of  the  different  portions  of  the  earth;  not  as  the  navigator, 
the  geologist,  or  the  mere  geographer ;  but  as  Christians,  in  search  of 
the  kingdom  of  Christ — in  search  of  the  souls  for  whom  Christ 
died — in  search  of  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel.  Let  us 
possess  ourselves  of  all  the  religious  periodicals  devoted  to  this 
object;  let  us  jDurchase,  borrow,  beg  all  the  missionary  reports  in 
the  world;  let  us  eagerly  search  for  all  the  missionary  intelligence; 
let  it  be  the  first  object,  when  we  take  up  the  daily,  or  the  weekly 
paper,  to  find  out  how  far  the  kingdom  of  Christ  has  gained  on 
the  empire  of  the  prince  of  darkness.  How  much  wiser,  in  general, 
are  the  children  of  this  world,  in  their  generation,  than  the  children 
of  light !  I  remember,  in  the  time  of  Bonaparte's  career,  an  elderly 
Swiss  gentleman  coming  to  a  house  one  morning,  shouting  and  vocif- 
erating, in  a  very  remarkable  manner,  "  Glorious  news,"  "glorious 
news,"  "  another  defeat,"  "  another  defeat !"  0  how  are  Christians 
reproved  by  the  conduct  of  the  men  of  this  world !     Let  us  but 


276  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

take  as  much  interest  in  tlie  conquests  of  prince  Inimanuel  as 
we  do  in  the  fate  of  nations,  and  act  accordingly,  and  all  will 
be  well. 

2.  Let  us  compare  the  accounts  recently  given  of  the  state  of  the 
heathen,  with  those  descriptions  given  in  the  "lively  oracles  of 
God,"  and  we  shall  find  that  "their  sorrows"  arc  indeed  "multi- 
plied, that  hasten  after  other  gods;"  we  shall  find  that  they  have 
"lords  many,  and  gods  many,"  and  that  "they  are  giving  God's 
glorv  to  another,  and  his  praise  to  graven  images;"  and  that,  "for 
all  these  things,  his  anger  is  not  turned  away,  but  his  hand  is 
stretched  out  still."  Let  us  have  our  minds  deeply  imbued  with 
the  sentiments  inculcated  in  the  volume  of  inspiration  on  the  sub- 
ject of  idolatry.  Let  us  see  how  offensive  it  is  to  God.  Let  us 
hear  him,  as  it  were,  crying  out  to  all  the  heathen,  "0  do  not  that 
abominable  thing  which  I  hate."  Let  us  consider  that,  "for  these 
things,  the  wrath  of  God  cometh  on  the  children  of  disobedience," 
and  let  us  never  rest  until  idolatry,  with  all  its  train  of  vices,  is 
rooted  out  of  the  earth. 

3.  Let  us,  in  the  next  place,  contrast  their  situation  who  worship 
an  "  unknown  god,"  with  that  of  ours,  who  worship  the  "  one 
only  living,  and  true  God."  Let  us,  again  and  again,  survey  our 
privileges,  and  enumerate  our  advantages  as  Christians,  as  Protes- 
tants, as  Methodists,  as  American  Methodists.  Let  us  never  forget, 
that  "  where  much  is  given,  much  is  required."  Let  us  ask  our- 
selves, "  What  shall  I  render  unto  the  Lord  for  all  his  benefits  to 
me?"  Have  I  done  what  I  could?  Our  brethren,  the  heathen,  are 
in  a  very  dangerous  condition,  and  the  evils  that  befall  them,  through 
our  inattention,  are  justly  chargeable  upon  us. 

They  are  compelled  to  navigate  life's  perilous  ocean.  They  are 
strangers  to  navigation.  Their  ship  is  without  rudder.  They  are 
actually  in  a  wrong  course,  and  they  know  it  not.  They  have 
neither  chart  nor  compass.  We  have  both.  We  can  give  them, 
and  not  impoverish  ourselves.  If  they  perish,  we  are  accessory  to 
their  loss.  We  might  have  prevented  the  loss  of  one  soul,  at  least. 
W^e  are  guilty  of  the  life  of  a  brother  for  whom  Christ  died.  They 
are  compelled  to  travel  life's  dangerous  wilderness.  They  are  ex- 
posed to  innumerable  snares,  pits,  precipices;  serpents  and  raven- 
ous beasts  lie  in  wait  to  devour  them.  There  are  many  ways  that 
seem  right  unto  them,  but  the  end  of  them  is  death.  They  have 
neither  light  nor  defense,  protector  nor  guide.  We  have  abundance 
of  helps.  We  might  help  them  if  we  would.  If  we  do  not,  and 
thev  are  lost,  their  blood  will  be  oxi  us,  and  on  our  children 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  2*77 

They  are  dying  of  disease,  without  the  knowledge  of  a  remedy. 
We  are  in  possession  of  an  infallible  one.  If  they  die  eternally, 
and  we  might  have  saved  them,  we  are  guilty  of  the  murder 
of  souls. 

A.  dreadful  famine  has  long  raged  throughout  Asia,  Africa,  and 
all  the  extreme  parts  of  North  and  South  America;  "  not  a  famine 
of  bread,  nor  a  thirst  for  water,  but  of  liearing  the  words  of  the 
Lord."  The  time  is  come,  spoken  of  by  the  prophet:  "  And  they 
shall  wander  from  sea  to  sea,  and  from  the  north  even  to  the  east; 
and  they  shall  run  to  and  fro  to  seek  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and 
shall  not  find  it."  (Amos  viii,  IL)  We  have  bread  enough  and  to 
spare,  while  they  are  perishing  of  hunger.  Shall  we  give  them  of 
our  bread,  or  shall  we  suffer  them  to  perish  ?  What  American,  so 
famed  for  good  works,  could  suffer  himself  to  be  thus  guilty? 
When  the  city  of  St.  John's,  New  Brunswick,  had  suffered  so 
deeply  by  fire  that  provisions  were  both  scarce  and^  dear,  the 
people  of  Boston  sent  them  ample  supplies.  When  the  case  of  the 
suffering  Greeks  was  fully  known,  what  zeal  was  kindled  in  our 
land,  to  send  them  both  garments  and  provisions;  yea,  the  zeal  has 
gone  so  far  as  to  collect  funds  to  establish  printing-offices  among 
them,  and  to  educate  them !  Be  it  popularity,  or  emulation,  or 
what  it  may,  that  has  done  all  this,  let  us  take  the  hint,  and  "  show 
mercy  "  to  the  souls  of  our  fellow-men. 

4.  Let  us  ask  ourselves,  "What  do  we  more  than  others?" 
What  has  the  Lord  done  for  us  ?  What  ought  we  to  do  in  return  ? 
What  can  we  do?  What  are  others  actually  doing?  Brethren, 
sufi'er  this  appeal  to  speak  to  your  hearts.  We  are  the  followers 
of  a  Wesley,  a  Coke,  and  an  Asbury.  What  did  they  do  ?  What 
was  their  language  ?  Here  it  is:  we  sing  it  every  Sabbath,  in  one 
or  other  of  our  congregations: 

"  My  life,  my  blood,  I  here  present, 
If  for  thy  truth  they  may  be  spent." 

Our  brethren  in  England,  notwithstanding  their  "deep  pov- 
erty," so  deep  that  they  flee  to  us  for  an  asylum  against  the 
overflowing  scourge — notwithstanding  the  enormous  burden  of 
"  tithes  and  taxation"  under  which  they  groan,  have  actually  done 
more  the  last  year  than  in  former  years,  whereas  we  have  done  less. 
We  are  more  in  number  than  they,  and  yet  they  exceed  us,  in  the 
amount  of  dollars  subscribed  to  the  missionary  cause,  twenty 
to  one.  This  is  an  alarming  fact— a  "stubborn  fact;"  and  either 
"they  do  too  much,  or  we  do  too  little."      The  fact  is,  we  do 


278  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

too  little.     Lot  us  propose  to  ourselves  a  plan  by  which  vre  can 
do  more. 

Let  all  our  missionaries  he  requested  to  keep  regular  journals 
of  every  thing  tliat  transpires  under  the  eye  of  observation  "worthy 
of  notice.  Let  them  report  to  the  Board  of  Managers  as  often  as 
convenient,  but  quarterly,  at  least.  Let  these  reports  be  printed, 
and  circulated  as  extensively  as  possible.  Let  collectors  be  em- 
ployed, "whose  business  it  shall  be  to  distribute  this  information 
among  the  people,  and  take  up  Aveekly,  monthly,  and  quarterly 
collections.  Let  us  have  a  missionary  box  in  every  house  and 
every  church,  with  appropriate  inscriptions  on  them.  Let  us  have 
missionary  sermons,  once  a  quarter,  at  least;  and  let  our  preachers 
preach  expressly  on  this  subject.  Let  a  missionary  agent  be  em- 
ployed to  travel  through  every  conference,  on  this  business  espe- 
cially; and  let  one  or  two  be  sent  out  to  visit  all  the  missionary 
stations;  and  let  tJiese  missionary  agents  tell  us,  at  the  missionary 
meetings,  what  they  have  seen  and  heard.  Let  monthly  prayer 
meetings,  also,  be  made  in  every  place;  and  let  us  pray  expressly 
for  the  missions,  the  missionaries,  and  the  heathen,  and  especially 
for  a  mighty  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Let  our  first-rate 
poets  go  to  work,  and  compose  missionary  hymns.  Let  the  mis- 
sionary infornuition  be  read  at  the  prayer  meetings,  and  exhorta- 
tions given  on  this  very  subject.  Let  the  "  noisy  Methodists,"  as 
they  are  called,  be  Jtea7-d  on  this  subject;  nay,  rather,  let  their 
"  light  so  sJiine,  tluit  others  may  see  their  good  icorks,  and  glorify 
their  Father  wlio  is  in  heaven.''  And,  now  that  there  is  an  open 
door  to  the  Indians  of  the  north  and  we>t,  and  to  the  coast  of 
Africa,  let  every  one  of  us  say,  ''How  can  I  repay  the  Indian  for 
his  right  of  soil?  How  can  I  redress  the  African  for  the  injuries 
my  forefathers  have  done?"  and  let  every  one  of  us  say  again, 
"  What  shall  I  nov/  render  unto  the  Lord,  for  all  his  benefits 
bestowed  on  me  ?" 

We  will  conclude  this  appeal,  by  giving  an  extract  from  a  speech 
delivered  at  one  of  the  anniversary  meetings  of  the  Methodist  Mis- 
sionary Society,  in  London,  by  the  late  Rev.  Wm.  Ward,  Baptist 
missionary  at  Serampore,  a  little  before  he  sailed  for  India  the 
last  time: 

"And  now  I  confess,  my  Christian  brethren,  that  though  I  en- 
tertain some  opinions  different  to  those  of  the  Society  for  which  I 
am  now  pleading,  yet  it  is  a  society  for  which  I  feel  the  highest 
respect.  There  are  no  persons  who  come  forward  with  more  ar- 
dent zeal  than  they  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  in  ihe.  promotion 


MISSIONARY   PAFERS.  2  t9 

of  the  great  cause  of  missions.  [  may  iidd,  v.itli  respect  to 
those  ■v\'hom  they  have  sent  out,  that,  in  the  important  point  of 
self-denial,  so  necessary  to  the  missionary,  wlio  leaves  his  countiy, 
his  family,  his  friends,  and  all  he  holds  dear — in  this  respect,  the 
Wesleyan  missionaries  yield  to  no  missionaries,  or  body  of  mission- 
aries, whatever.  They  have  cheerfully  endured  fatigues,  and  pa- 
tiently submitted  to  the  various  privations  to  vvhicli  missionaries 
are  exposed.  They  have  experienced  all  the  vicissitudes,  incon- 
veniences, and  dangers  of  inhospitable  climates,  and  yet  have 
persevered  in  their  work,  with  diligence  and  zeal,  from  a  love  to 
souls,  and  a  desire  to  be  spent  in  the  cause  of  Clirist.  The  Wes- 
leyan missionaries  yield  to  none  in  their  luve  to  tlieir  Savior, 
which  is  so  essentially  necessary  to  keep  alive  the  missionary 
flame.  And  they  yield  to  none  in  another  grand  point,  which  is, 
the  freeness  of  their  invitations.  Blessed  be  God !  they  feel  no 
hesitation  in  their  offers  of  mere}'.  This  is  their  darling  theme, 
and  it  suits  the  missionary  cause  extremely  well.  Another  thing 
I  would  just  mention  concerning  them,  and  that  is,  they  depend 
especially  on  divixe  influence;  their  eyes  are  always  fixed  on  that; 
and,  feeling  that  they  are  but  weak  instruments  in  the  hand  of  God, 
they  go  forward  in  their  simple  career,  looking  to  God  for  his  in- 
fluence; and,  blessed  be  his  holy  name  I  his  influence  is  not  with- 
held. They  also  watch  over  their  societies  with  peculiar  attention. 
This  is  particularly  necessary  in  the  heathen  world,  where  men 
are  just  emerging  out  of  darkness,  and  where  there  are  such  deep- 
rooted  prejudices  to  be  combated.  This  is  another  reason  why 
this  society  commends  itself  to  the  whole  Christian  world." 

Men  of  Israel,  help  I  Mothers  in  Israel,  help  I  Children  of  Is- 
rael, help !  Yea,  all  of  you  come  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord 
against  tlie  mighty.  The  world  has  less  to  fear  from  the  opera- 
tions of  Metliodismthan  from  any  other  sectarianism — Moravianisra 
excepted — whatever.  As  a  Church,  they  have  never  been  known 
to  persecute  since  they  became  a  people.  The  world  has  more  to 
hope  from  Methodism  than  from  any  other  religious  system  in  the 
world.  It  is  less  expensive  than  other  systems.  The  Methodist 
missionaries  can  do  greater  good  with  less  means  than  others. 
God  has  honored  the  operations  of  Methodism  all  over  the  world. 
Though  it  has  had  hierarchies,  principalities,  powers,  and  the 
rulers  of  this  world  to  contend  with,  it  has  lived  and  flourished 
amid  them  all.  It  has  maintained  its  distinctive  character  amid 
the  war  of  elements.  Learning  has  been  aiTayed  against  it;  igno- 
rance has  assailed  it.     Sophistry,  ridicule,  and  abuse,  have  tried 


280  MISSION AKY    rAl'EKS. 

to  wither  it,  and  yet  it  has  kept  np  a  perpetual  verdure,  alike  in 
the  torrid  zone  of  persecution,  and  the  frozen  regions  of  cold 
neglect,  Methodism  lias  done  more  to  meliorate  the  condition 
of  the  slave,  and  better  the  character  of  the  Indian,  than  any- 
thing else.  Xor  has  it  failed  of  success  among  the  inquisitive  and 
loft}"  Asiatics.  There  are  many  other  reasons  why  Methodist 
missionaries  should  be  sent  into  all  the  world;  why  they,  who 
believe  that  all  mankind  are  fallen  and  perishing — that  Christ 
died  for  all,  and  that  all  may  be  saved,  if  they  will  only  use  the 
means — and  w]iy  they  sliould  "  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture." But  the  above  must  suffice  for  the  jDresent.  "SVe  leave  the 
rest  to  the  lovers  of  Christ  and  of  souls. 

**  O  that  each  in  the  day 
Of  his  coming  may  say, 
I  have  fought  my  way  through: 

I  HAVE  FINISHED  THE  V.ORK  THOU  DIDST  GIVE  ME  TO  DO." 


MISSIONARY  SCHOOLS. 

It  is  thought  by  some,  that  modern  missionaries  among  the 
heathen  give  too  much  attention  to  schools,  and  that  they  do  this 
at  the  expense  of  time  wliich  ought  to  be  devoted  to  the  preaching 
of  the  Gospel.  There  may  have  been  something  to  justify  this 
opinion  in  a  few  of  the  missions,  especially  in  their  earlier  stages. 
In  general,  however,  the  impression  is  probably  a  mistaken  one. 
Missionaries  among  the  heathen  will  bear  comparison,  in  reference 
to  the  frequency  of  their  preaching,  with  the  more  zealous  among 
the  pastors  at  home. 

Still  it  is  admitted  that  schools  constitute  a  prominent  part  of  the 
system  of  modern  missions,  and  that  there  is  no  evidence  of  their 
having  formed  any  part  of  the  missions  prosecuted  by  the  apos- 
tles. The  inquiry,  therefore,  is  very  natural  and  proper.  Why 
this  departure  from  apostolic  usage?  To  this  inquiry  it  is  the  object 
of  this  paper  to  furnisli  a  reply. 

Our  first  inquiry  will  be  into  the  extent  of  territory  embraced  by 
the  apostolic  missions. 

The  inspired  history  gives  no  information  that  the  apostles  and 
their  companions  extended  their  personal  labors  beyond  the  Roman 
empire.  Fabricius  has  collected  from  the  IS'ew  Testament  the 
names  of  all  the  places  tliere  mentioned,  at  which  they  planted 
Churches,  some  forty  or  fifty  in  number;  and,  also,  the  names 
of  the  different  countries  which  they  are  said  to  have  visited. 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  281 

These  countries  were  Judea,  Syria,  Asia  Minor,  Macedonia,  II- 
lyricum,  Greece,  Italy,  and  the  islands  of  Cyprus  and  Crete,  with 
several  others  of  less  note.  Mesopotamia  should  probably  be 
added,  on  the  strength  of  1  Pet.  v,  13.  All  the  principal  districts 
or  provinces  of  Asia  Minor  are  named  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 
The  parts  of  Arabia  in  which  Paul  spent  several  years,  are  sup- 
posed to  have  been  adjacent  to  Damascus,  and  within  the  modern 
Syria;  and  there  is  no  evidence,  in  Scripture,  that  this  apostle 
actually  made  his  contemplated  journey  into  Spain.  The  whole 
territor}^  therefore,  traversed  by  the  apostolic  missionaries,  so  far 
as  the  Scriptures  inform  us,  Avas  within  the  Eoman  empire,  and 
formed  but  a  part  of  it,  and,  so  far  as  territory  is  concerned,  but 
little  more  than  was  afterward  governed  by  the  eastern  or  Byzan- 
tine emperors. 

If  we  inquire  what  further  light  ecclesiastical  history  throws  on 
this  subject,  we  shall  not  be  able  greatly  to  extend  the  travels  and 
labors  of  the  apostles.  Mosheim  gives  it  as  the  result  of  his  re- 
searches, that  "  the  stories  often  told  respecting  their  travels 
among  the  Gauls,  the  Britons,  the  Spaniards,  the  Germans,  the 
Americans,  the  Chinese,  the  Indians,  and  the  Russians,  are  too 
recent  and  fantastic  to  be  received  by  an  inquisitive  lover  of  the 
truth."  "  A  great  part  of  these  fabulous  stories,"  he  continues, 
"were  got  up  after  the  days  of  Charlemagne,  when  most  of  the 
Christian  Churches  contended  as  vehemently  about  the  antiquity 
of  their  origin,  as  ever  the  Arcadians,  Egyptians,  and  Greeks  did." 
Dr.  Murdock,  the  American  translator  of  Mosheim,  believes — 
chiefly  in  view  of  the  authorities  quoted  by  Fabricius — that  Peter, 
after  preaching  long  in  Judea,  and  other  parts  of  Syria,  probably 
visited  Babylon,  Asia  Minor,  and,  finally,  Rome;  that  Paul,  after 
his  captivity,  visited  Judea,  Asia  Minor,  and  Greece,  and  returned 
to  Rome,  but  did  not  proceed  further  westward  than  Italy;  that 
John,  after  remaining  many  years  in  Judea,  removed  to  Ephesus, 
where,  excepting  the  time  of  his  banishment  to  Patmos,  he  re- 
mained till  his  death;  that  James  the  younger — the  elder  James 
was  put  to  death  by  Herod — spent  his  life  in  Judea;  and  that 
Andrew  probably  labored  on  the  shores  of  the  Black  Sea,  near  the 
modern  Constantinople,  and  perhaps  in  Greece.  "  Philip,"  he 
adds,  "either  the  apostle  or  the  evangelist,  is  reported  to  have 
ended  his  days  at  Hierapolis,  in  Phrygia.  Thomas  seems  to  have 
'  traveled  eastward,  to  Parthia,  Media,  Persia,  and  India.  Bartholo- 
mew took,  perhaps,  a  more  southern  course,  and  preached  in  Ara- 
bia.   Matthew  is  also  reported  to  have  traveled  east,  in  the  modern 

24* 


282  MISSIONARY    PAPERS. 

Persia.  Of  Simon,  the  Canaanite,  nothing  to  be  relied  on  can  be  said. 
Thaddeus,  Lebbeus,  or  Judo,  tlie  brother  of  James,  the  author  of  an 
epistle,  is  reputed  to  liave  preached  at  Edessa,  in  the  north  of  Syria. 
Of  the  companions  of  the  apostles,  Timothy,  after  accompanying 
Paul  many  years,  is  said  to  have  been  stationed  at  Ephesus,  where 
he  suffered  martyrdom,  under  Domitian  or  Nerva.  Titus,  another 
companion  of  Paul,  is  reported  to  have  been  stationed  in  Crete, 
■where  he  died.  Mark,  or  John,  surnamod  Mark,  attended  Paul, 
and  afterward  Peter,  and  probably  preached  the  Gospel  in  Egypt. 
Of  Luke  little  can  be  said,  except  that  he  accompanied  Paul,  and 
■wrote  the  book  of  Acts  and  a  Gospel.  Of  Barnabas  nothing  can 
be  said,  worth  relating,  except  what  is  learned  from  the  jSTew 
Testament.  From  this  account,  imperfect  as  it  is,  we  may  con- 
clude, that  the  apostles  and  their  companions  scarcely  extended 
their  labors  beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  present  Turkish  empire. 

To  the  countries,  then,  which  are  mentioned  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment as  favored  with  the  missionary  labors  of  the  apostles  and 
their  companions,  ecclesiastical  history  adds  Egypt,  Southern 
Arabia,  Persia,  Media,  Parthia,  and  India.  But  we  have  nothing 
that  throws  light  on  their  manner  of  proceeding  in  these  countries. 
For  information  of  this  kind  we  must  look  solely  to  the  missions 
described  in  the  IS'ew  Testament,  w^hich  were  in  Syria,  Asia  Minor, 
Macedonia,  Greece,  Italy,  and  the  islands  of  Cyprus  and  Crete. 
I  say  Crete,  for,  although  we  have  no  account  of  the  labors  of  the 
apostle  Paul  in  that  island,  we  have  his  epistle  to  Titus,  in- 
structing him  how  to  proceed  in  his  mission  to  the  Cretans.  I 
omit  Judea,  as  being  the  source  of  the  missions,  and  not  a  heathen 
country. 

Our  next  inquiry  relates  to  the  state  of  education  in  these  conn 
tries  : 

The  mere  mention  of  Syria,  Asia  Minor,  Macedonia,  Greece 
and  Italy,  is  enough  for  the  reader  of  history.  What  were  tliey 
in  those  times,  but  the  very  foci  of  civilization?  Where  wero 
other  countries,  in  tlie  wide  world,  to  be  compared  with  them  iu 
this  respect?  And  the  time,  too,  in  which  tlie  apostolic  missions 
were  performed,  was  it  not  in  the  palmy  age  of  Roman  literature^ 
But,  though  the  evidence  of  the  higli  state  of  general  civilization 
and  individual  intelligence  in  those  countries,  at  that  period,  is 
unquestionable,  it  is  not  easy  to  show  precisely  what  means  of  edu- 
cation were  possessed  by  the  people  at  large,  nor  to  what  extent 
the  multitude  was  actually  educated. 

Two   events    must   have  exerted  a  powerful   influence  on   the 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  283 

minds  of  men,  and  on  the  tone  of  education,  throughout  the  field 
traversed  by  the  apostles;  namely,  the  general  dispersion  of  the 
Greeks,  with  their  language  and  philosophy;  and  the  general  dis- 
persion of  the  Jews,  with  their  inspired  books  and  their  religion. 

The  Macedonians,  upon  the  conquests  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
planted  their  colonies  everywhere.  They  built  Grecian  cities  even 
in  Media.  "  On  the  Tigris,  Seleucia  was  principally  inhabited  by 
Greeks:  to  the  southeast  was  the  magnificent  Ctesiphon;  and  to 
the  northwest  was  Sitace.  Babylon  imitated  Macedonia;  in  its 
neighborhood  lived  Greeks  and  Macedonians.  From  thence  along 
the  Euphrates,  upward,  lay  Nicephorium,  a  Grecian  city,  sur- 
rounded, also,  by  other  Greek  towns;  and  further  on,  in  Meso- 
potamia, was  Charroe,  a  settlement  of  the  Macedonians.  But,  not 
to  enter  into  details,  we  refer — in  Appian — to  a  large  catalogue  of 
cities  in  Further  and  Hither  Syria,  which  were  reckoned  to  the 
Greeks.  Tigranes,  the  Armenian,  in  his  march  to  Phenicia,  by 
way  of  Syria,  destroyed  no  less  than  twelve  Greek  cities.  Between 
Syria  and  Babylonia  we  meet  with  the  ruins  of  Palmyra,  on  which 
are  found  more  Greek  than  Palmyrene  inscriptions.  Even  some, 
written  in  the  Palmyrene  character,  are,  nevertheless,  in  their  lan- 
guage, Greek.  In  Hither  Syria,  on  the  boundaries  of  Palestine,  and 
in  Palestine  itself,  the  Greeks,  as  was  natural  from  the  situation  and 
neighborhood,  made  still  greater  intrusions."  Antioch,  the  capital 
of  Syria,  was  peopled  by  its  founder  with  Greeks  and  Macedonians, 
and  acquired  a  reputation  for  Greek  refinement  and  science.  Tyre 
and  Sidon  adopted  the  Greek  language.  Cajsaria  was  peopled 
chiefly  by  Greeks.  Gadara  and  Hippos,  on  the  east  of  the  Jordan, 
became  Greek  cities,  and  the  former  possessed  men  learned  in 
Greek  science.  So  also  did  Gaza,  a  city  on  the  southwest  border 
of  Judea.  Philadelphia,  east  of  the  Jordan,  is  still  majestic  in  its 
Grecian  ruins.  Indeed,  the  country  east  of  the  Jordan  was,  toward 
the  north,  Greek;  and,  toward  the  south,  mostly  in  possession  of 
the  Greeks. 

In  this  manner  were  the  Greek  language,  manners,  and  institu- 
tions generally  diffused.  As  early  as  the  time  of  Cato,  that  lan- 
guage was  understood  and  spoken  throughout  the  civilized  world. 
Homer  was  read  in  Persia,  and,  it  is  supposed,  even  in  India.  In 
Carthage,  navigators  described  their  voyages  of  discovery,  and 
Hannibal  wrote  a  history  of  his  wars,  in  the  language  of  the 
Greeks.  "The  natives,  generally,"  says  Cicero,  "read  the  Greek." 
During  the  reign  of  Augustus,  the  study  of  the  Grecian  philosophy 
was  so  prevalent,  that  almost  every  statesman,  lawyer,  and  man  of 


28-i  MIHSIOXAKY    TAPEKS. 

letters,  was  conversuat  witli  the  writings  of  the  pliilosophers. 
This  philosophy,  originullv,  embraced  all  inquiries  about  the 
nature  of  God,  the  origin  and  destiny  of  man,  and  the  phenomena 
and  powers  of  tlie  material  world.  Afterward,  the  consideration 
of  physical  topics  was,  to  a  great  extent,  excluded.  It  is  no  doubt 
true,  that  comparatively  few  of  the  people  knew  any  thing  of  the 
different  sects  of  Grecian  pliilosophy;  yet  the  fact  that  their  disci- 
ples were  so  generally  dispersed,  must  have  had  no  small  influence 
on  the  minds  of  men. 

A  consideration  of  the  schools  and  public  libraries  which  are 
known  to  history,  will  assist  our  impressions  as  to  the  state  of  edu- 
cation in  those  large  cities,  in  which  were  the  recorded  labors  of 
the  apostles  and  their  associates.  Athens,  for  many  ages,  had  been 
renowned  for  her  schools,  which  were  resorted  to,  from  all  quarters, 
by  those  who  were  eager  for  learning.  In  the  period  under  con- 
sideration, they  had  rivals  at  Apollonia,  on  the  western  shore  of 
Macedonia,  where  Augustus  finished  his  education,  not  far  south 
of  Illyricuin  and  Dalniatia;  at  Rhodes;  at  Pergamus,  where  was 
one  of  the  seven  churches;  at  Tarsus,  the  birthplace  of  Paul;  and, 
especiall}^  at  Alexandria,  in  Egypt.  The  law  school  at  Berytus, 
in  Syria,  was  of  a  subsequent  date;  and  the  schools  of  Antioch, 
Smyrna,  Cresaria,  Edessa,  and  Seleucia,  were  of  Christian  origin, 
and  arose  after  the  death  of  the  apostles.  The  Christian  school  at 
Alexandria  was  opened  in  the  latter  part  of  the  second  century. 
But  the  school  of  Pagan  philosophy  in  that  city,  at  the  era  of  our 
Savior's  advent,  was  thronged  from  all  quarters,  and  is  said  to 
have  sent  fortli  eminent  philosophers,  of  every  sect,  to  distant 
countries.  The  celebrated  library  at  Alexandria  needs  no  descrip- 
tion. About  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  before  Christ,  Pergamus 
contained  a  library  of  200,000  volumes,  rivaling  the  collection  of 
the  Ptolemies.  Before  the  era  of  our  missions,  Mark  Anthony  had 
presented  it  to  Cleopatra,  to  replace  the  one  in  the  Museum,  which 
had  been  destroyed  by  Julius  Csesar,  during  the  siege  of  Alex- 
andria. 

As  to  the  influence  of  the  Jews  in  their  dispersion,  it  may  be  re- 
marked, that,  as  long  ago  as  the  reign  of  Ahasuerus,  or  Artaxerxes 
Longimanus,  they  were  found  in  considerable  numbers,  in  all  the 
provinces  of  Persia.  The  evidence  of  this  is  in  the  book  of  Esther. 
At  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  missions,  this  people  were 
dispersed  over  the  Roman  empire.  The  geographer  Strabo,  quoted 
by  Josephus,  says,  "  The  Jews  have  already  passed  into  every 
city;  nor  were  it  easy  to  find  any  place  in  the  world,  which  has 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  285 

not  received  this  nation  and  been  occupied  by  it."  Strabo  flour- 
ished in  the  Augustan  age.  At  that  time  the  antiquities  and 
sacred  books  of  the  Je^rs  began  to  attract  the  attention  of  Pagan 
scholars,  and  conversions  from  Paganism  to  Judaism  were  not 
uncommon.  Synagogues,  composed  in  great  measure  of  proselytes, 
existed  in  many  of  the  Grecian  cities.  Schools  are  said  to  have  been 
common  among  the  Jews;  and  no  one  can  doubt  that  this  disper- 
sion of  the  Jews  must  have  had  a  great  effect  on  the  Gentile  mind. 

From  all  this  it  would  seem,  that  education  and  knowledge  must 
have  been  considerably  prevalent  in  the  countries  where  were  the 
missions  described  in  the  New  Testament.  Especially  is  it  almost 
certain  that  men  of  education  would  be  found  in  those  cities,  gen- 
erally, in  which  they  gathered  Churches.  Some  of  them  would 
already  be  among  the  proselytes  to  Judaism,  and  it  is  highly 
probable  that  these  would  occasionally  embrace  the  Christian 
faith.  The  apostle  Paul  does  indeed  say,  that  "  not  many  wise 
men  after  the  flesh  "  were  called.  It  was  then,  no  doubt,  much  as 
it  is  now.  In  every  city  where  converts  were  multiplied,  there 
were  a  few  from  the  less  proud  and  ambitious  classes  of  educated 
men.  These  would  be  superior  to  most  of  the  apostles  in  respect 
to  mere  learning,  and,  it  may  be,  quite  equal  to  Paul  himself,  the 
best  educated  among  the  apostolical  missionaries.  In  point  of 
fact,  the  standard  of  education  among  the  Gentiles,  in  Syria,  Asia 
Minor,  Greece,  and  Rome,  was  at  that  time  higher,  than  it  was 
among  the  Jews,  and  the  amount  of  education  was  greater. 

I  am  now  prepared  to  state  some  facts,  illustrative  of  the  apostolical 
missions,  which  are  important  to  the  main  object  of  this  discussion. 
One  of  the  most  prominent  of  these  is,  the  small  number  of  mis- 
sionaries sent  by  the  Holy  Ghost  into  the  several  heathen  coun- 
tries. The  New  Testament  gives  no  evidence  that  more  than 
three  apostles  visited  Asia  Minor.  If  we  call  in  the  aid  of  eccle- 
siastical history,  we  have  but  four.  To  these  add  Barnabas,  Luke, 
Mark,  Silas,  and  Apollos,  and  there  are  but  nine  missionaries  in 
all.  Timothy  was  a  native  of  the  country.  So  was  Titus — at 
least  he  was  a  Greek.  The  list  of  the  seventy  disciples  now 
extant,  which  would  make  nearly  all  the  Christians  named  in  the 
Epistles  to  be  missionaries  sent  from  Judea,  is  rejected  by  ecclesi- 
astical writers  as  fictitious.  But  even  if  this  list  were  authentic, 
it  would  then  appear  that  not  more  than  a  dozen  missionaries 
were  sent  to  the  countries  of  Asia  Minor;  and,  excepting  Syria, 
no  other  country  appears  to  have  been  so  much  favored  in  this 
respect. 


286  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

No"w,  vre  are  told  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  in  their  missionary- 
tour  through  Asia  Minor,  "  ordained  elders  in  every  Church." 
'V\'hom  did  they  ordain?  Sixteen  cities  are  named  Avhere  there 
"Were  Churches,  and  passages  miglit  be  quoted  from  the  Acts  and 
Epistles,  implying  that  a  far  greater  number  of  Churches  were 
planted.  Paul  also  iiifi)rms  Titus,  that  he  had  left  him  in  Crete, 
among  other  reasons,  that  he  might  "  ordain  elders  in  every  city." 
Whom?  Xot  men  sent  for  the  purpose  from  the  Churches  of 
Judea.  Not  missionaries.  The  ciders  thus  ordained  were  chosen 
from  among  the  native  converts  themselves. 

Xow,  in  what  manner  did  the  apostles  obtain,  in  every  city,  men 
qualified  for  such  a  trust  ? 

It  appears  that  their  missionary  labors,  so  far  as  they  are  re- 
corded in  the  IS'ew  Testament,  were  in  the  best  educated,  and  in 
some  respects  highly  educated,  portions  of  the  world;  that  they 
were  chiefly  in  cities,  and,  excepting  Rome  and  a  few  others,  in 
Grecian  cities,  including  most  of  those  which  were  distinguished 
for  learning  and  general  civilization  in  those  times;  that  in  most 
places  they  must  have  preached  more  or  less  to  educated  men, 
rendering  it  not  improbable  that  some  of  these  were  among  their 
converts;  and  that  these  men,  witli  some  special  instructions  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  would  be  fitted  to  preach  the  Gospel 
and  take  the  pastoral  charge  of  Churches.  During  the  three  3'ears 
Paul  spent  at  Ephesus,  and  the  year  and  a  half  he  labored  at 
Corinth,  he  might  have  trained  numerous  candidates  for  the  min- 
istry. Wherever  the  apostles  went  preaching  the  Gospel,  they 
found  luind  in  that  erect,  intelligent,  reasoning  posture,  which  is 
the  result  of  civilization — a  more  learned  and  refined  civilization 
even,  than  existed  in  the  communities  from  v/hich  the  missionaries 
themselves  proceeded. 

It  would  seem,  however,  that,  whatever  was  the  amount  of  edu- 
cation in  the  communities  favored  with  the  labors  of  the  apostles, 
it  was  impossible  to  supply  the  Gentile  Churches  properly  with 
teachers,  without  a  miraculous  agency  ;  for,  in  these  Churches, 
the  Holy  Ghost  saw  fit  to  put  forth  a  supernatural  influence  to 
raise  up  prophets,  teachers,  and  governors,  that  they  might  the 
more  speedily  and  effectually  be  built  up  in  the  faith  and  order  of 
the  Gospel. 

On  this  subject,  Mosheim  gives  his  opinion  as  follows:  "As 
there  were  but  few  among  the  first  professors  of  Christianity,  who 
were  learned  men,  and  competent  to  instruct  the  rude  and  unin- 
formed on  religious  subjects,  it  became  necessary  that  God  should 


MISSIONARY  TAPERS.  ^S? 

raise  up,  in  various  Churches,  extraordinary  teachers,  who  could 
discourse  to  the  people  on  religious  subjects  in  their  public  assem- 
blies, and  address  them  in  the  name  of  God.  Such  were  the 
persons  who,  in  the  New  Testament,  are  called  prophets.  (Rom. 
xii,  6.  1  Cor.  xii,  28;  xiv,  3,  29.  Eph.  iv,  11.)  The  functions  of 
these  men  are  limited  too  much  by  those,  who  make  it  to  have 
been  their  sole  business  to  expound  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures, 
and  especially  the  prophetic  books.  Whoever  professed  to  be 
such  a  herald  of  God,  was  allowed  publicly  to  address  the  people; 
but  there  were  present  among  the  hearers  divinely  constituted 
judges,  who  could,  by  infallible  criteria,  discriminate  between  true 
and  false  prophets.  The  order  of  prophets  ceased,  when  the 
necessity  for  them  was  past." 

The  still  more  eminent  ecclesiastical  historian,  Xeander,  believes 
the  gifts  of  teaching,  prophecy,  discerning  of  spirits,  governments, 
tongues,  miracles,  signs,  and  wonders,  all  to  have  been  super- 
natural. He  understands  the  teachers  to  be  such  persons  as  had 
been  in  some  measure  prepared,  by  a  previous  culture  of  the 
understanding,  to  communicate  what  the  Spirit  revealed  to  them, 
in  a  connected  series  of  doctrinal  instruction.  The  prophet,  on 
the  contrary,  spoke  as  he  was  impelled  by  the  might  of  a  sudden 
inspiration  at  the  moment,  for  the  awakening,  exhortation,  warn- 
ing, and  consolation  of  the  Church;  or  else  to  rouse  the  conscience 
of  the  careless  sinner.  But  self-possession  was  to  accompany 
inspiration,  and  the  absence  of  this  was  to  be  decisive  that  it  was 
not  genuine.  No  one  was  to  speak  alone  and  exclusively;  no  one 
was  to  interrupt  another.  To  guard  the  Churches  against  impo- 
sition, the  power  of  infallibly  discerning  the  true  supernatural 
gifts  of  prophecy  and  teacliing  was  conferred  upon  certain  indi- 
viduals. Tlie  word  of  knowledge  he  believes  to  have  been  tlie 
capacity  for  unfolding  the  Christian  doctrine  theoretically;  and 
the  word  of  wisdom,  the  capacity  for  applying  it  practically  to  the 
particular  relations  and  circumstances  of  life:  they  were  distinc- 
tions in  the  gift  of  teaching.  The  gift  of  governments,  or  of 
Church  government,  was  designed  to  qualify  individuals  for  the 
station  of  officers  in  the  Church.  It  was  such  the  apostles  or- 
dained over  the  Churclies  they  gathered  among  the  Gentiles. 
Neander  understands  the  gift  of  helps  as  having  reference  to  the 
various  services  required  in  administering  the  affairs  of  the 
Church,  as  the  superintendence  of  alms  and  the  care  of  the  sick; 
and  to  this  class  probably  belonged  the  g-^'d'  of  miraculous  cures. 
'•The  gift  of  foreign  tongues,"  says  M'osheim,  "  appears  to  have 


288  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

gradually  ceased  as  soon  as  many  nations  became  enlightened  with 
the  truth,  and  numerous  Churches  of  Christians  were  everywhere 
established — for  it  became  less  necessary  than  it  was  at  first.  But 
the  other  gifts,  with  which  God  favored  the  rising  Church  of 
Christ,  were,  as  we  learn  from  numerous  testimonies  of  tlie 
ancients,  still  conferred  [that  is,  in  the  second  century]  on  par- 
ticular persons  here  and  there."  There  is  reason  to  think  that 
thev  did  not  wholly  cease  until  sometime  in  the  third  century. 

Thus  were  the  apostolical  Churches  among  the  heathen  fur- 
nished with  religious  teachers  and  guides.  The  apostles — ex- 
cepting Paul — after  spending  three  years  in  the  most  intimate 
connection  with  One  who  spake  as  never  man  spake — in  a  school 
for  which  any  candidate  for  the  ministry  would  gladly  exchange 
the  most  favored  of  the  halls  of  science — were  wondrously  en- 
dowed by  the  Holy  Ghost  with  miraculous  gifts  and  graces, 
Paul,  pre-eminently  the  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  spent  his  youth, 
probably,  in  the  schools  of  Tarsus,  but  completed  his  education 
at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel  in  Jerusalem.  He  received  his  knowledge 
of  the  Gospel  by  immediate  revelation;  "for  I  neither  received 
it,"  says  he,  "of  man,  neither  was  I  taught  it  by  the  revelation  of 
Jesus  Christ."  ISText  were  the  evangelists,  often  companions  of 
tlie  apostles  in  travels  and  labors,  also  endowed  supernaturally 
for  the  work  of  missions.  Next  came  prophets,  teachers,  etc.,  in 
the  several  Churches.  And  these  supernatural  gifts  appear  not  to 
have  been  restricted  to  one  or  two  members  of  each  Church,  but, 
sometimes  at  least,  were  bestowed,  for  mutual  edification,  upon 
numerous  members,  if  not  upon  all. 

Now  we  must  believe  that  the  Holy  Ghost  would  not  have 
exerted  this  supernatural  agency  upon  the  minds  of  the  first 
Christians,  had  it  been  unnecessary.  And  whence  the  neces- 
sity ?  AVhy  were  their  minds  strengthened,  made  the  subjects  of 
a  spiritual  illumination,  and  endowed  with  a  facility  and  force 
of  utterance  beyond  the  reach  of  their  natural  powers  in  their 
circumstances  ?  And  why  was  this  supernatural  agency  gradu- 
ally withdrawn,  as  the  Church  became  more  enlightened  by  edu- 
cation, and  able  to  train  up  her  own  teachers  in  her  scliools  at 
Alexandria,  Caesarea,  Antioch,  Edessa,  and  elsewhere  ?  It  has 
been  said  that  the  Church  grieved  away  the  Spirit  by  her  cor- 
ruptions and  follies.  But  it  is  far  more  reasonable  to  suppose,  that 
the  agency  was  withdrawn  because  the  exigency  which  called  for 
it  had  ceased. 

We  now  turn  our  attention  to  modern  missions,  and  contrast 


MISSIONARY  PAPEKS.  289 

their  circumstances  with  those  of  the  missions  described  in  the  New 
Testament. 

Modern  missions  have  been  sent  to  the  oriental  Churches,  to  the 
Mohammedans,  and — omitting  some  small  districts — to  tlie  Pagan 
nations  in  western  and  southern  Africa,  India,  the  Archipelago, 
Polynesia,  and  the  territories  occupied  by  the  native  tribes  of 
North  America.  The  oriental  Churches  and  the  Mohammedans 
occupy  most  of  the  countries  that  were  the  scene  of  the  apostolical 
missions.  These  I  pass  by  at  present,  to  contrast  the  circum- 
stances of  the  modern  and  ancient  missions  to  Pagan  nations. 

One  obvious  and  most  important  fact  in  modern  missions  to  the 
heathen  is,  that  they  are  prosecuted  in  the  less  civilized,  and,  to  a 
great  extent,  in  uncivilized,  portions  of  the  world.  "What  heathen 
nation  of  these  times  will  compare  with  the  nations  visited  by  the 
apostles  ?  India  is  partially  civilized;  the  rest  are  in  a  state  of  bar- 
barism ;  and  most  of  them,  except  as  they  have  been  affected  by 
the  Gospel,  are  absolutely  savage.  On  the  score  of  education  and 
intelligence,  they  stand  immeasurably  below  the  Greeks  and  Ro- 
mans. The  aboriginal  American,  the  Polynesian,  and  the  African 
nations,  were  without  an  alphabet  until  they  received  it  from 
the  missionaries.  The  larger  nations  of  the  Indian  Archipelago 
have  long  had  the  use  of  letters,  but  scarcely  one  in  forty  of  the 
inhabitants  can  read,  and  books  of  every  kind  are  rare.  Con- 
cerning India,  the  Abbe  Dubois,  who  is  good  authority,  except 
"where  he  speaks  of  Protestant  missions,  says  the  Brahmins  regard 
the  sciences  as  their  own  exclusive  property,  that  they  make  a 
mystery  of  them  to  the  vulgar,  and  have  always  taken  the  greatest 
pains  to  prevent  their  spread  among  other  classes  of  men.  At  the 
same  time,  they  have  themselves  made  no  progress  in  learning 
beyond  their  ancestors  of  the  era  of  Pythagoras,  and  stand,  with 
the  whole  body  of  the  Hindoos,  where  they  did  two  thousand 
years  ago.  It  is  worth  while  to  add,  that  the  sciences  above 
referred  to,  which  are  the  ones  that  in  ancient  times  gave  so  much 
celebrity  to  the  Indian  philosophers,  are  astronomy,  astrology,  and 
magic.  The  native  schools  now  existing  in  India  are  so  unlike 
those  of  Europe  or  America,  and  so  inferior  to  them,  as  not  to 
bear  a  comparison.  The  Abb6  says  they  are  in  the  larger  towns, 
or  within  the  precincts  of  some  large  temple,  and  are  without 
method,  or  plan  for  study,  or  discipline — without  excitement  for 
the  student,  or  encouragement  for  the  teacher. 

I  hesitate  not  to  advance  the  proposition,  that  mind,  in  all  the  Pa- 
gan nations  now  open  to  missionaries,  is  in  such  a  state  that  the 

25 


290  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

converts,  without  either  the  supernatural  gifts  of  early  times  or  the 
substitute  for  those  gifts — imperfect  as  it  may  be — which  is  found 
in  education,  will  not  be  fitted  for  the  offices  and  duties  of  the 
Cliristian  Church,  nor  to  stand  alone  without  the  help  of  missiona- 
ries. They  need  such  extraneous  influences  far  more  than  they  did 
the  early  converts.  This  is  true  of  llie  nations  of  India;  and  it  is 
pre-eminently  true  of  the  more  barbarous  Pagan  nations  in  which 
the  experiment  of  Protestant  missions  has  been  made.  How  it 
would  be  in  China,  I  do  not  know.  A  more  thorough  and  prac- 
tical discipline  appears  there  to  be  given  to  the  mind  in  the  class 
of  students  called  "  literati,"  than  is  known  to  any  class  of  minds 
in  India.  But  in  the  large  portions  of  the  heathen  world  just 
named,  it  is  impossible,  without  cither  miraculous  gifts  or  educa- 
tion, fairly  and  fully  to  introduce  the  Christian  Church,  in  any 
one  of  its  existing  forms;  or  if  introduced,  there  is  no  reason  to 
believe  that  such  Churches  could  be  sustained  and  flourish  without 
the  constant  presence  of  missionaries.  They  could  not  on  the 
plan  of  Congregationalism ;  for  want  of  that  intelligence  and  dis- 
cretion among  the  members,  which  are  so  necessary  where  every 
man  has  a  vote  and  a  direct  agency  in  the  affairs  of  the  Church, 
and  for  want,  also,  of  men  qualified  to  act  as  deacons  and  com- 
mittees. Even  now,  after  all  that  has  yet  been  done  in  the  way  of 
education.  Congregational  missionaries — and  the  same  is  equally 
true  of  all  others — are  obliged  to  exercise  a  governing  influence  in 
the  Churches  they  have  gathered,  very  analogous  to  that  exercised 
by  the  apostles.  Tliey  could  not  on  the  plan  of  Presbyterianism ; 
for  want  of  suitable  men  to  be  intrusted,  as  ruling  elders,  with  the 
government  of  the  Church.  Neither  could  they  on  the  plan  of 
Episcopacy ;  for  want  of  men  qualified  to  perform  the  duties  of 
priests  and  bishops.  Indeed,  the  want  of  well-qualified  teachers 
and  pastors  would  be  equally  felt,  and  equally  fatal  to  success, 
whatever  form  should  be  given  to  the  ecclesiastical  organization. 
I  repeat:  without  either  miraculous  gifts  or  that  intellectual 
and  moral  discipline  which  is  not  ordinarily  attained  without 
more  education  than  is  to  be  found  in  the  heathen  world,  the  na- 
tive Churches,  if  left  to  themselves,  would  soon  run  into  confusion, 
and  the  institutions  of  the  Gospel  would  perish  from  among  them. 
One  lias  but  to  study  the  writings  of  the  apostolical  Fathers  to 
see,  that  even  in  their  times — in  the  centre  of  the  civilized  world, 
and  almost  in  the  brightest  period  of  ancient  learning — the 
Churches  founded  by  the  personal  ministry  of  the  apostles,  as 
soon  a<<  miraculous  gifts  ceased,  and  earlier,  wore,  kept  with  tlio 


MISSIONARY  I'APEKS.  291 

greatest  difficulty  in  the  doctrines  of  the  apostles.  And  "we  know 
that  it  took  the  Church  three  long  centuries  to  acquire  even  the 
ascendency  in  the  Roman  empire,  and  that  the  hour  of  her  triumph 
may  be  regarded  as  the  commencement  of  her  decline.  It  would 
be  an  interesting  inquiry,  how  far  this  slow  progress — it  must  be 
regarded  as  slow,  if  we  take  only  the  time  into  view — and  the 
early,  rapid,  and  terrible  decline  of  the  Cliurch,  followed  by  ages 
of  darkness,  were  owing  to  the  want  of  those  very  facilities  for 
general  education,  with  which  God,  chiefly  through  the  medium 
of  the  press,  has  furnished  his  people  in  these  latter  days. 

Not  to  pursue  this  subject,  let  us  illustrate  somewhat  more  the 
intellectual  degradation  into  which  the  great  body  of  the  present 
heathen  world  has  fallen. 

To  how  great  an  extent  have  all  useful  ideas  perished  from  the 
minds  of  Pagan  nations  !  In  those  which  make  the  greatest  pre- 
tensions to  learning,  in  India  for  instance,  the  researches  of  Chris- 
tian scholars  have  discovered  that  there  is  but  little  of  truth  on 
any  subject.  Their  history,  chronology,  geography,  astronomy, 
their  philosophical  notions  of  matter  and  mind,  and  their  views 
of  creation  and  providence,  religion  and  morals,  are  exceedingly 
destitute  of  truth.  It  is  not,  however,  so  much  vacuity  of  mind 
that  we  have  here  to  contend  with,  as  plenitude  of  error;  the  mind 
being  filled  with  theories  and  systems  of  geography,  astronomy, 
metaphysics,  and  theology,  all  mingled  together — the  accumula- 
tions and  perversions  of  three  thousand  years — and  all  claiming 
the  same  divine  origin,  the  same  infallibility  and  authority.  So 
that,  happily,  even  the  simplest  course  of  elementary  instruction 
in  schools,  could  not  be  otherwise  than  a  direct  attack  upon  their 
false  religions. 

But  when  we  go  beyond  the  limits  of  civilization,  among  the 
wild  children  of  Paganism  living  on  our  western  wilderness,  in 
Africa,  and  the  islands  of  the  sea,  then  it  is  vacuity  of  mind,  and 
not  a  plenitude,  we  have  to  operate  upon.  The  savage  has  few 
ideas,  and  those  few  relate  to  his  physical  experience  and  wants. 
The  relations  of-  things  escape  his  attention.  He  sees  only  the 
objects  just  about  him.  He  knows  nothing  of  geography,  nothing 
of  astronomy,  nothing  of  history,  nothing  of  his  own  spiritual 
nature  and  destiny,  nothing  of  God.  His  mind,  if  it  were  pos- 
sible for  it  in  these  circumstances  to  be  expanded,  would  still  be 
empty.  It  could  not  stand  erect.  It  would  have  nothing  to  sup- 
port it. 

The  worst  consequence  of  all  this,  in  connection  with  the  natural 


'292  MISSIONARY  I'APERS. 

depravity  of  the  savage,  is  that  paralysis  of  the  thinking  power, 
especially  on  spiritual  subjects,  so  often  mentioned  and  lamente<i 
by  missionaries. 

How  very  unlike  our  field  among  the  heathen  is,  to  that  culti 
vated  by  the  apostles  and  their  associates !  Moreover,  we  go  forth 
to  our  work  without  their  power  of  performing  miracles,  and  our 
converts  must  be  built  up  in  the  faith  and  order  of  the  Gospel, 
and  qualified  to  stand  alone  and  extend  the  triumphs  of  the 
Redeemer  of  men,  without  those  gifts  of  teaching,  prophecy,  and 
government,  which  were  supernaturally  conferred  on  the  first 
Gentile  converts. 

Would  any  one,  notwithstanding  this  vast  difference  of  circum- 
stances, still  restrict  us  to  the  single  method  of  oral  preaching, 
because  only  that  was  employed  by  the  apostles  ?  But  why  over- 
look the  supernatural  qualifications,  the  miraculous  powers  of  the 
apostles?  Why  overlook  the  supernatural  gifts  conferred  upon 
their  converts  ?  Why  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  the  apostles  did  act- 
ually press  into  the  service  all  the  natural  powers  they  possessed, 
all  their  intellectual  acquisitions,  all  their  gifts  and  graces,  and  all 
the  providential  facilities  within  their  reach,  and  brought  these  all 
to  bear  to  the  utmost  upon  the  people  to  whom  they  were  sent  ? 
And  would  they  not  have  been  grateful  for  more  power,  and  greater 
means  and  facilities?  Would  they  not  have  used  them  if  they 
could?  Would  not  the  apostle  Paul,  for  instance,  in  the  prosecu- 
tion of  his  missions,  have  rejoiced  in  such  providential  facilities,  as 
railroads  by  land;  steamboats  by  water;  paper  instead  of  papyrus, 
or  parcliment;  printed  books  instead  of  manuscripts;  bills  of  ex- 
change, by  means  of  which  to  remit  the  contributions  of  the  3Iace- 
donian  and  Grecian  Churches  to  Jerusalem,  rather  than  the  neces- 
sity of  sending  messengers  all  the  way  thitlier  to  carry  the  money; 
and  the  log-line  and  compass,  in  that  terrible  tempest,  when  for 
many  days  neither  sun  nor  stars  appeared  ?  Would  he  not  gladly 
have  favored  the  whole  body  of  his  converts  with  the  reading,  as 
well  as  the  hearing,  of  the  word  ?  And  when  laboring  with  his 
own  hands  at  Corinth  and  Ephesus,  because  he  <ieemed  it  inexpe- 
dient to  be  chargeable  to  the  Christians  of  those  cities,  would  it 
not  have  been  grateful  to  his  feelings,  and  facilitated  his  missionary 
work,  if  some  society  in  Judea  could  have  relieved  him  from  this 
necessity  ? 

Nothing  can  be  more  illogical,  than  the  objection  brought 
against  missionary  schools,  because  the  apostles  established  none. 
How  many  things  the  apostles  omitted  to  do,  which  they  would 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  293 

have  done  if  they  could !  And  how  absurd  to  restrict  the  Church 
of  the  nineteenth  century  to  the  means  that  "vvere  at  its  command 
in  the  first !  Must  no  use  be  made  of  the  numberless  providential 
gifts  to  the  Church  since  then  ?  Must  no  notice  be  taken  of  the 
subsequent  changes  in  her  circumstances  ?  Must  no  regard  be  had 
for  the  very  different  attitude  and  relations  of  the  Pagan  world 
toward  her?  The  heathen,  to  whom  the  Church  then  sent  her 
missions,  were  as  well  instructed  in  human  science  as  she  was 
herself.  Now,  the  heathen  are  as  much  lower  on  the  scale  of  in- 
telligence as  the  Church  is  higher;  and  does  this  fact  create  no 
additional  obligation  ?  Besides,  where  is  the  Divine  command  to 
restrict  ourselves  to  one  mode  of  propagating  the  Christian  relig- 
ion? The  apostles  certainly  had  tM?o.  They  preached;  and  then, 
by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  they  instrumentally  conferred  extraor- 
dinary gifts  of  teaching,  prophecy,  government,  tongues,  and 
miracles,  on  certain  of  the  converts.  The  first  we  do  as  they 
did;  the  second,  in  the  only  manner  within  our  power;  namely, 
by  a  course  of  instruction.  And,  as  the  command  to  do  a  thing 
includes  the  means  which  are  necessary  for  its  performance,  this, 
being  essential  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  work  enjoined,  is  also 
commanded.  Moreover,  by  what  authority  do  we  limit  the  mean- 
ing of  the  Savior's  last  command,  to  the  public,  oral,  formal  proc- 
lamation of  it  to  a  congregation  ?  When  has  it  been  shown  that 
the  apostles  delivered  sermons  in  the  manner  of  modern  times  ? 
And  why  make  adults  the  only  object  contemplated  by  the  injunc- 
tion? Sliould  the  Gospel  not  also  be  proclaimed  to  youth  and 
children,  and  the  manner  of  proclaiming  it  be  suited  to  their 
years  ?  Why  tie  up  this  blessed  command,  so  full  of  good-will  for 
mankind,  to  one  single  method  of  conferring  the  benefit?  Why 
limit  its  applicability  to  one  single  combination  of  circumstances  ? 
Is  the  consecrated  church  the  only  place  where  the  Gospel  can  be, 
where  it  ought  to  be  preached?  May  the  Gospel  not  be  preached 
in  an  upper,  private  room?  May  it  not  be  preached,  in  conversa- 
tional tones  and  manner,  to  a  single  family?  May  it  not  be 
preached  by  the  wayside,  to  a  single  traveler?  May  it  not  be 
preached  in  the  Bible  class,  and  Sabbath  school,  and  even  in  the 
week-day  school?  and,  then,  may  not  the  media  of  truth,  common 
in  such  circumstances,  be  employed  to  make  it  known  to  the 
youthful  mind  ?  I  would  ask,  too,  if  the  writing  of  Paul's  Epistles 
was  not  an  act  of  obedience  to  the  command  under  consideration  ? 
No  one  doubts  that  it  was;  and  if  so,  and  if  a  copy  of  his  Epistle 
to  the  Colossians  was  made  out  for  the  Church  of  the  Laodiceans, 

25* 


294  MISSIONARY    rAPEKS. 

was  riot  the  copying  of  the  epistle  in  obedience  both  to  the  letter 
and  spirit  of  the  Savior's  command  ?  And  "when  "we,  availing 
ourselves  of  the  manifold  copying  powers  of  the  press,  print  this 
epistle,  and  the  other  portions  of  the  word  of  God,  and  distribute 
them  by  thousands,  is  not  this  obeying  the  command?  And  when 
we  teach  the  unlettered  to  read  the  word  of  God  for  themselves, 
and  thus  enable  them  to  confer  the  same  ability  on  others,  and  to 
grow  more  in  knowledge  and  grace  than  they  otherwise  would,  is 
not  this,  also,  obeying  the  command?  Yes,  verily;  it  is  intelligent 
obedience.  For  the  printing  of  the  word  of  God,  and  teaching 
men  to  read  it,  are  not  something  different  from  the  work  enjoined. 
They  are  not  designed  to  open  and  smooth  the  way  for  the  Gospel. 
i  They  are  not  preparatory  work.     They  are  a  part  of  the  very  work 

itself — as  much  so  as  the  conferring  of  miraculous  gifts  of  prophecy 
and  teaching,  or  the  writing  of  the  Gospels,  or  the  inspired  Epis- 
tles, anciently  were.  The  schools  are — if  they  are  what  they 
ought  to  be — nurseries  of  piety,  places  and  means  for  the  direct 
inculcation  of  Gospel  truth  in  youthful  minds  and  hearts.  They 
are  folds  where  the  lambs  of  the  flock  are  to  be  fed. 

It  is  time  now  to  show  the  place  which  education  should  hold  in  the 
system  of  modern  missions. 

1.  If  we  were  to  regard  education  simply  as  a  convenient  method 
of  inculcating  a  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  on  minds  of  a  certain 
class,  it  may  still  properly  be  used  by  the  missionary.  So  far  as 
heathen  youth  are  concerned,  it  is  found,  in  practice,  to  be  the 
only  method  of  getting  early  access  to  their  minds — the  only 
method  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  them.  It  is  often  the  most 
direct  and  effectual  means  of  bringing  others,  and  especially 
parents,  under  the  preached  Gospel.  The  visitation  and  super- 
intendence of  schools,  also  gives  a  line  field  of  usefulness  to 
missionaries  recently  come  upon  the  ground,  and  not  enough  ac- 
quainted with  the  native  language  to  preach  formally  to  the 
adults.  It  is  almost  the  only  thing  they  can  do;  and,  in  the  larger 
missions,  there  will  almost  always  be  some  missionaries  in  this 
condition. 

2.  In  barbarous.  Pagan  countries,  if  we  would  make  any  use 
of  the  press  and  the  printed  word  of  God,  elementary  schools  are 
indispensable.  If  we  withhold  the  Bible  from  the  Pagan,  no 
matter  how,  in  what  respect  does  our  policy  differ  from  that  of  the 
Church  of  Rome  ?  I  need  not  say  that  books  and  the  press  are 
useless,  in  a  community  which  cannot  read. 

3.  Ages  of  experience  in  Protestant  Christendom  have  shown. 


MISSIONARY   PAPERS.  295 

that  connecting  a  small  system  of  schools  \rith  the  stated  and 
frequent  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  is  wise,  as  a  means  of  increasing 
the  effect  of  preaching,  and  the  durability  of  its  influence.  And 
if  it  be  so  within  the  bounds  of  Christendom,  why  not  beyond? 
The  ministry,  throughout  the  world,  acts  under  one  and  the  same 
commission,  and  is  governed  by  one  and  the  same  code  of  laws. 
The  Gospel  they  preach  is  the  same.  Human  nature,  with  which 
they  have  to  deal,  is  the  same.  If  the  circumstances  differ,  as 
they  do,  very  greatly,  the  difference  only  shows  the  greater  need 
of  connecting  schools  with  preaching,  among  those  who  know  not 
the  Gospel.  The  ordained  missionary  will,  indeed,  engage  no 
more  than  is  necessary  in  their  elementary  instruction.  He  will 
commit  this,  as  soon  as  may  be,  to  native  teachers.  But,  when 
occupying  a  fixed  station,  he  will  no  more  be  without  such  schools 
than  the  pastor  at  home,  and  no  more  will  he  withhold  from  them 
his  fostering  care  and  watchful  guardianship.  The  missionary 
who  has  these  schools  around  him,  and  the  missionary  who  has 
them  not,  will  do  well,  from  year  to  year,  to  compare  their  respect- 
ive congregations,  and  the  results  of  their  preaching.  Let  their 
native  Churches  also  be  compared,  and  their  prospects  among  the 
rising  generation. 

4.  After  all,  we  cannot  undertake  to  educate  the  youth  of  the 
whole  heathen  world,  nor  even  any  considerable  portion  of  them. 
The  labor  and  the  expense  are  both  out  of  the  question.  Whatever 
it  may  be  proper  or  desirable  for  us  to  do,  in  a  general  point  of 
view,  the  scantiness  of  the  means  placed  at  the  disposal  of  mis- 
sionary Societies  renders  it  expedient,  yea,  unavoidably  necessary, 
that  schools,  at  the  expense  of  such  societies,  be  established  on  a 
limited  scale.  We  can  educate  only  the  few,  and  they  must  edu- 
cate the  many.  Our  pupils,  as  far  as  possible,  should  be  select, 
and  selected  with  some  regard  to  the  ulterior  employment  of  the 
most  promising  of  them,  as  helpers  in  the  mission.  Our  schools 
should  be  model  schools.  They  should  be  nurseries  of  teachers. 
They  should  be  introductory  to  the  higher  seminary,  and  prepara- 
tory to  it.  The  preached  Gospel  must,  at  all  events,  be  sustained, 
and  the  number  of  schools  should  be  regulated  by  the  means 
placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  Society,  and  the  balance  remaining 
of  what  is  appropriated  to  the  mission,  after  providing  for  the 
support  of  its  preaching  members.  Still,  I  must  doubt— if  mis- 
sionaries are  not  to  be  mere  itinerants;  if  they  are  to  have  a  fixed 
residence,  and  operate  within  the  bounds  of  some  one  district — 
Whethei-  the  Church  has  any  right  to  insist  upon  their  laboring 


296  MISSIONARY    PAPERS. 

wholly  "vrithout  schools,  or,  in  other  words,  without  a  system  of 
means  in  operation  around  them,  for  rearing  up  native  helpers  and 
successors  in  their  work.  Do  the  Scriptures  confer  any  such  right 
on  the  Churches?  Do  they  impose  any  such  obligation  on  the 
missionary  ?  Had  missionaries  the  power  of  conferring  supernat- 
ural gifts,  by  the  laying  on  of  their  hands,  as  the  apostles  and 
some  of  their  associates  had,  the  case  would  be  very  different. 

5.  While  I  assert  the  legitimate  use  of  schools  as  one  of  the 
means  of  propagating  the  Gospel  in  foreign  missions,  and  while  I 
maintain  the  right  of  missionaries  to  be  furnished  with  them,  to  a 
certain  extent,  I  would  suggest  a  general  rule  in  relation  to  their 
establishment — having  respect,  in  this  rule,  to  the  average  amount 
of  funds  which  experience  has  shown  may  be  relied  on  by  mission- 
ary societies,  and  the  proportionate  demand  which  will  be  made 
on  tliese,  for  sending  forth  and  supporti^ng  preachers  of  the  Gospel. 
The  rule  is  this:  That  the  system  of  education,  in  all  its  parts,  so  far 
as  it  is  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  mission,  should  have  a  direct  ref- 
erence to  the  training  up  of  native  teachers  and  preachers.  To  this,  in 
the  smaller  missions,  and,  also,  in  the  less  concentrated  missions, 
there  must  be  exceptions.  A  liberal  construction  should  always  be 
given  to  it.  In  some  missions,  as  among  the  Tamul  people  of 
Ceylon  and  South  India,  the  rule  itself  may  require  a  considerable 
number  of  schools;  to  awaken  attention,  give  tone  to  the  public 
mind  with  respect  to  education,  furnish  a  better  selection,  give 
importance  to  the  subject,  in  the  view  of  the  select  pupils,  open  a 
field  for  the  occasional  trial  of  their  powers,  while  pursuing  their 
studies,  and  strengthen  their  motives  to  arrive  at  high  attainments. 
Still,  whatever  scope  is  allowed  for  the  exercise  of  discretion,  in 
arranging  and  managing  the  details  of  the  system,  there  will  be  a 
great  practical  advantage  in  having  the  one  definite  object  pro- 
posed by  this  rule.  And  it  is  a  question,  whether  missions  them- 
selves ought  not  to  be  established,  organized,  and  prosecuted,  with 
more  reference  to  the  same  end.  Are  not  many  of  our  missions 
modeled  as  they  should  be,  if  our  object  and  expectation  were  to 
furnish  a  full  supply  of  preachers  from  Christendom,  for  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  heathen  world  now  and  for  ages  to  come — and  as  they 
should  not  be,  if  our  object  be  to  imitate  the  apostles,  by  throwing 
the  great  amount  of  permanent  labor  upon  converted  natives,  and 
introducing  what  the  Holy  Spirit  may  be  expected  to  make — a  self- 
sustaining,  self- propagating  Christianity? 

The  plan  suggested  would  involve  a  seminary  of  a  higher  order 
in  each  considerable  mission,  which  would  receive  pupils  from  the 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  297 

preparatory  schools,  and  conduct  them  through  a  course  of  liberal 
education,  more  or  less  protracted.     These  seminaries  should  be 
commenced  on  a  small  scale,  and  enlarged  no  faster  than  shall  be 
necessary.     They  should  combine  the  college  and  tlie  school  of 
theology.     The  notion  that  instruction  in  the  principles  of  human 
science  must  precede  the  study  of  theology,  is  derived  from  the 
schools  of  philosophy,  and  is  not  countenanced  by  the  word  of 
God.     The  plain,  simple  theology  of  the  Scriptures,  can  be  taught 
to  youth,  and  even  to  heathen  youth,  in  every  stage  of  their  edu- 
cation.    The  institutions  should  be  eminently  missionary  institu- 
tions.    The  whole  course  of  education,  from  beginning  to  end, 
should  be  Christian.     It  should  be  no  part  of  the  object  of  these 
seminaries  to  educate  natives  for  the  law,  nor  for  medicine,  nor  for 
civil  affairs,  nor  for  trade,  except  so  far  as  this  will  directly  promote 
the  legitimate  objects  of  the  missions  with  which  they  are  connected. 
The  course  of  instruction  should  be  planned  with  a  view  to  raising 
up,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  an  efficient  body  of  native  helpers 
in  the  several  departments  of  missionary  labor— to  be  teachers  of 
schools,  catechists,  tutors,  and  professors  in  the  seminaries,  and, 
above  all,  preachers  of  the  Gospel,  pastors  of  the  native  Churches 
and  missionaries  to  the  neighboring  heathen  districts  and  countries! 
For  this  purpose,  the  seminaries  should  be  furnished  with  competent 
teachers,  and  with  all  necessary  books  and  apparatus;  and  a  press 
should  generally  be  in  their  neighborhood. 

These  missionary  seminaries  will  be  as  really  subordinate  to  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel,  as  are  the  theological  seminaries  of  our 
own  country.  If  we  teach  in  them,  and,  in  so  doing,  turn  aside 
m  any  degree,  from  the  formal  ministry  of  the  word,  it  will  be  that 
Ave  may  multiply  teachers  and  ministers  of  the  word.  Our  object 
will  be  the  more  effectually  to  plant  those  instrumentalities  which 
with  God's  blessing,  will  secure  for  the  Gospel  a  permanent  footin- 
and  constant  increase  in  heathen  countries.  '^ 

Our  protracted  discussion  now  draws  to  its  conclusion  We 
should  not  forget,  however,  to  glance  at  the  claims  of  education 
among  the  oriental  Cliurches.  The  oriental  Churches  are  the 
Coptic,  Synac,  Greek,  and  Armenian,  and  they  number  about 
six  millions  of  souls.  The  Copts  are  found  in  Egypt;  the  Syrians, 
m  Syria,  Mesopotamia,  the  mountains  of  Koordistan,  and  on  the 
western  shore  of  Hindoostan;  the  Greeks,  in  Greece,  European 
Turkey,  and  Asia  Minor.  Many  of  the  Arabs  in  Syria  are  of  the 
Greek  Church;  and  so  is  the  Georgian  nation,  living  at  the  north- 
ern base  of  Mount  Caucasus,  between  the  Black  and  Ca.^pian  Seas. 


298  MISSIONARY  TAPERS. 

The  country  of  the  Armenians  lies  between  Asia  Minor  and  Persia, 
but  the  Armenians  are  a  commercial  people,  widely  scattered. 
About  a  hundred  thousand  Maronites,  on  Mount  Lebanon,  and 
some  thousands  from  each  of  the  sects  before-mentioned,  are  con- 
verts to  Popery.  These  are  relics  of  the  Churches  planted  by  the 
apostles.  To  them  were  first  given  the  oracles  of  God,  and  from 
them  emanated  the  liglit  of  the  glorious  Gospel  which  shines  upon 
us.  "  But,  in  treading  over  again  the  tracks  of  the  apostles,"  says 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Smith,  "  I  have  sought  in  vain  for  an  individual  that 
now  breathes  the  spirit  of  Jesus,  unless  he  had  borrowed  it  from  a 
foreign  source."  I  shall  content  myself  with  affirming,  that  the 
state  of  education  and  intelligence  is  much  lower  now,  in  the 
countries  where  the  oriental  Churches  are  found,  than  it  was  in 
the  apostolical  times.  But  even  if  it  were  not,  regarding  educa- 
tion as  taking  the  place  of  miraculous  gifts,  and  as  our  only  means 
of  raising  up  teachers  and  preachers,  it  is  to  be  numbered  among 
the  legitimate  objects  of  modern  missions  to  these  Churches.  The 
necessity  for  schools  sustained  by  missionary  societies,  is,  how- 
ever, less  urgent  among  the  oriental  Christians  than  in  heathen 
nations;  and  recent  indications  encourage  the  belief,  that  we  may 
pretty  easily  and  without  great  expense  "  provoke"  those  Churches 
to  do  far  more  than  they  are  now  doing  in  the  way  of  self- 
instruction. 

Thus  the  case  stands.  Apostolical  usage  has  been  urged  upon 
us  to  exclude  the  use  of  education  from  our  missions,  only  because 
the  immense  difference  in  our  circumstances  has  been  overlooked. 
It  has  been  forgotten  that  their  missions  were  to  the  most  civilized 
nations  of  the  world,  and  that  ours — I  speak  now  only  of  those  to 
Pagans — are  to  the  least  civilized;  that  theirs  were  to  a  people 
comparatively  educated  and  refined,  and  ours  are  to  a  people 
uneducated,  and  to  a  great  extent  barbarian,  and  even  savage; 
that  miraculous  gifts  were  conferred  by  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  their 
Gentile  converts,  so  that  the  Churches  might  be  promptly  and 
effectually  supplied  with  pastors  and  teachers,  wliile,  notwith- 
standing the  present  intellectual  degradation  of  heathen  nations, 
infinite  Wisdom  no  longer  sees  it  best  to  bestow  such  gifts.  Thus 
far  the  comparison  is  against  us;  but  now  the  tables  turn.  We 
have  a  knowledge  of  the  world  such  as  they  had  not;  facilities  for 
traveling  far  exceeding  theirs;  paper,  printing-presses,  printed 
books,  where  they  had  only  the  papyrus,  parchment,  the  written 
page,  and  the  voluminous  and  costly  manuscript.  In  these  cir- 
cumstances, so  diverse  from  those  of  the  apostles,  why  demand  of 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  299 

US  that  we  use  no  means  for  publishing  the  Gospel  except  what 
they  used  ?     Are  not  means,  and  opportunities,  and  talents  to  be 
employed— providential  gifts  bestowed  upon  us  with  special  refer- 
ence to  the  advancement  of  God's  kingdom  of  grace  on  earth  ? 
Why,  when  the  Head  of  the  Church  bids  us  go  into  all  the  world, 
and  has  provided  for  us  railroads,  and  steamboats,  and  the  thou- 
sand improvements  in  modern  navigation,  should  we  go  on  foot, 
or  venture  out  to  sea,  without  compass  or  quadrant,  in  some  "  ship 
of  Alexandria?"     Why,  when  he  bids  us  make  known  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature,  should  we  depend  only  on  the  living  voice  and 
the   manuscript?     Why   should   we   not   avail   oursefves   of  the 
progress  of  mind,  of  art,  of  science?     Is  it  said,  that  means  are 
nothing  in  themselves,  that  the  power  which  must  accomplish  the 
work  is  of  God,  and  that  an  extended  array  of  instrumentalities 
has  a  tendency  to  make  us  rely  on  them  and  forget  his  power  ? 
This  is  all  true.     But  did  Paul  do  less  because  his  planting  was 
nothing  by  itself,  and  God  must  give  the  increase  ?    Did  he  not 
exert  all  his  strength,  and  plant  and  water,  and  become  all  things 
to  all  men,  and  put  into  requisition  every  possible  means  to  save 
them?     Unquestionably  he   did;  and  so   should   we.      Creation, 
education,  grace,  and  providence  go  to  make  up  the  degree  of  our 
accountability.     Still  it  is  a  precious  truth,  that  we  are  no  less 
dependent  on  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  than  the  apostles 
were.     N'one  of  our  plans  will  succeed,  none  of  our  efforts  pros- 
per, without  his  influences.     Go  where  we  will,  if  the  Holy  Spirit 
go  not  with  us,  our  missions,  however  vigorously  prosecuted,  will 
fail.     Missionaries  and  their  directors  and  patrons  have  not  felt 
this  dependence  enough.      There  is  no  danger  of  feeling  it  too 
much.     When  weak  in  ourselves,  we  are  strong  in  God.     But  faith 
is  not  the  only  grace  we  are  to  exercise.     We  must  practice  obedi- 
ence.    We  must   act,  as  well  as  believe.      Looking  unto  Jesus, 
we  must  do  with  our  might  whatsoever  our  hand  findeth  to  do, 
for  the  honor  of  his  name  and  the  advancement  of  his  cause  on 
earth. 

THE  DUTY  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  REGARD  TO  THE  WORLD,  BY  REV. 

JOHN  HARRIS, 

"  Ye  are  my  witnesses,  saith  the  Lord,  that  I  am  God,"  Isaiah  xliii,  12. 

There  is  one   important  respect,  in  which  all  objects  in   the 

universe,  from  the  atom  to  the  archangel,  unite:  all  are  witnesses 

for  God.     He  who  made  all  things  for  himself,  has  so  made  them, 

that,  voluntarily  or  involuntarily,  according  to  their  respective 


300  MISSIONARY  PAPEU8. 

natures,  they  distinctly  attest  the  Divine  existence  and  character. 
He  has  not  left  it  contingent  whether  they  give  such  testimony  or 
not.  The  great  name  of  the  Maker  is  inwoven  into  the  texture  of 
every  thing  he  has  made.  So  that  even  if  the  creature  possess  a 
v.-ill,  and  that  "will  become  depraved,  and  guiltily  "withhold  its 
intelligent  testimony  to  the  Divine  existence,  an  eloquent  and 
incorruptible  witness  is  still  to  be  found  in  the  physical  constitu- 
tion of  that  creature.  If  the  fool  shall  say  in  his  heart,  "  There 
is  no  God,"  every  pulse  of  that  heart  replies,  "  There  is;"  and 
every  atom  of  that  vital  organ  adds,  "  He  is  thy  Maker." 

As  the  nature  of  the  material  witnesses  differs,  it  follows,  of 
course,  that  the  manner  iu  which  they  render  their  evide/ice  will 
vary  accordingly.  In  regard  to  some  of  them,  the  marks  of  de- 
sign and  beneficence  are  so  obvious,  that  they  may  be  said  to  be 
ever  speaking  for  God,  without  solicitation — the  Divine  signature 
is  visibly  imprinted  on  their  surface.  In  regard  to  others,  the  evi- 
dence lies  deeper,  and  must  be  sought  for  patiently.  In  such 
cases,  while  the  witnesses  are  under  examination — while  the  inves- 
tigation is  proceeding  from  link  to  link  in  the  chain  of  evidence, 
the  ungodly  sometimes  unseasonably  exult,  and  the  timid  and 
uninformed  believer  in  revelation  trembles  for  the  issue.  But  he 
need  not.  Let  him  only  wait  confidently,  as  God  does,  till  the 
examination  be  complete — till  the  inquiry  has  reached  the  last 
link  of  the  chain,  and  that  link  will  invariably  be  found  in  the 
hand  of  God. 

Chemistry,  once  the  stronghold  of  the  skeptic,  has  long  since 
discovered  that  no  substance  in  nature  is  simple  and  unmixed:  in 
other  words,  that  every  thing  is  in  a  made  state — that  even  the 
atom  is  an  artificial,  manufactured  thing;  so  that  an  argument 
for  God  lies  hid  in  every  particle  of  which  the  globe  is  composed; 
and  a  witness  is  in  reserve  in  every  pebble  we  pass;  and  a  final 
appeal  is  lodged  for  Him  in  the  elements,  or  first  principles,  of  all 
things:  thus  demolishing  the  altar  which  skepticism  has  erected 
to  the  eternity  of  tlie  world,  and  replacing  it  by  an  altar  dedicated 
and  inscribed  to  the  divine  Creator.  So  that  if  we  hold  our  peace 
or  withhold  our  homage,  the  very  stones  will  cry  out. 

Geology — the  voice  of  the  earth,  the  Pompeii  of  natural  religion, 
the  witness  now  under  examination,  a  witness  raised  from  the 
grave  of  a  former  world — is  producing  her  primitive  formations  to 
sliow  that  even  they  are  in  a  made  state,  and  her  fossil  skeletons  to 
show  that  they  bear  indubitable  marks  of  having  come  from  the 
hand  of  the  one  great  Designer:  leaving  us  to  infer  that,  could  we 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  301 

reach  the  foundation  of  the  earth,  we  should  find  it  inscribed  with 
the  name  of  the  divine  Architect;  that,  could  we  penetrate  the 
central  atom  of  the  globe,  it  would  speak  for  God;  and  thus  im- 
pelling us  to  erect,  out  of  the  wreck  of  a  former  world,  a  temple 
to  Him  who  hath  created  all  things  new. 

Astronomy  leads  us  forth  into  the  vast  amphitheatre  of  nature, 
to  gaze  on  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  burning  worlds:  and 
are  they  not  all  witnesses  for  God  ?  For  are  they  not  all  in  motion  ? 
This  is  not  nature,  but  miracle.  The  first  miracle  was  the  pro- 
duction of  matter;  the  second,  to  make  that  matter  move.  Its 
natural  state  is  rest;  but  here  are  unnumbered  myriads  of  material 
worlds  in  motion,  out  of  their  natural  state,  in  an  artificial,  con- 
strained, preternatural  state.  They  are  all  God's  witnesses.  The 
stars  in  their  courses  fight  against  irreligion.  Each  of  them, 
obediently  followed,  is  a  star  of  Bethlehem — a  guide  into  the 
Divine  presence.  Each  of  them  rushes  through  immensity  as  a 
miracle  and  a  messenger  from  God  to  the  universe,  proclaiming, 
"  There  is  a  God,  and  the  hand  of  God  is  upon  me;"  and  all  of 
them  unite — yes,  this  is  the  real  music  of  the  spheres,  the  chorus 
of  creation ! — all  of  thera  unite  in  proclaiming  his  eternal  power 
and  Godhead.  In  the  estimation  of  the  Psalmist  tlie  creation  is  a 
vast  temple ;  and  often  did  he  summon  the  creatures,  and  join 
them  in  a  universal  song  of  praise.  And  John  heard  the  chorus. 
The  noise  and  din  of  a  distracted  world  may  drown  their  voices 
here;  "But,"  saith  he,  "every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and 
on  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and 
all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying.  Blessing,  and  honor,  and 
glory,  and  power,  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and 
imto  the  Lamb  for  ever  !"  Thus  nature,  with  all  her  myriad  voices, 
is  ever  making  affirmation  and  oath  of  the  Divine  existence,  and 
filling  the  universe  with  the  echo  of  his  praise. 

But  since  the  period  of  the  creation  a  new  state  of  things  has 
arisen,  and  a  new  order  of  witnesses  has,  consequently,  become 
necessary.  Sin  has  entered  the  world.  Man  has  fallen  away  from 
his  Maker,  and  has  renounced  the  Divine  authority.  To  say, 
therefore,  that  there  is  a  God,  and  that  that  God  is  wise,  poAverful, 
and  good,  is  only  to  say,  in  effect,  that  there  is  ground  for  the 
greatest  apprehension  and  alarm;  for  sin  is  a  guilty  impeachment 
of  that  wisdom,  a  hostile  defiance  of  that  power,  and  a  willful 
affront  of  that  goodness.  The  question,  therefore,  now  arises. 
What  is  the  course  which  the  offended  Majesty  of  heaven  is  likely 
to  take  toward  us?     What,  under  these  new  circMimstances.  are 

26 


302  MISSIONARY    PAPERS. 

the  new  terms  on  "which  we  stand  with  him  ?  Will  justice  have 
free  course  against  us?  And,  if  not,  what  is  to  turn  it  aside? 
On  this  jinxioub  topic  nature  has  received  no  instructions,  and  is 
silent.  "  The  depth  saith,  '  It  is  not  in  me.' "  Clouds  of  gloom 
have  gathered  and  settled  into  thick  darkness  around  about  his 
throne,  and  whether  the  light  that  will  eventually  burst  forth  from 
that  gloom  will  be  a  fierce  flash  to  scath  and  destroy,  or  a  genial 
ray  to  enkindle  hope,  nature  could  not  foretell.  By  the  introduc- 
tion of  sin,  our  condition  had  become  preternatural,  and  the  voice 
that  speaks  to  us,  therefore,  must  be  supernatural.  God  must 
become  his  own  witness. 

And  he  did  so.  Breaking  the  fearful  silence  which  sin  had 
produced,  and  whicli  might  have  lasted  for  ever,  lie  spoke  to  us. 
And  every  accent  he  uttered  was  an  accent  of  love.  His  first  sen- 
tence contained  hope  for  the  world.  He  signified  that  it  was  his 
divine  intention  to  save,  and  announced,  at  once,  a  coming  Re- 
deemer. Then  God  is  love!  The  great  question  is  answered — the 
grand  secret  has  transpired,  that  God  is  love!  And  the  world 
must  know  it.  Tlie  vail  which  sin  had  raised  between  God  and  us 
has  fallen — and,  behold,  "God  is  love!"  And  every  creature 
under  heaven  must  hear  of  it.  The  happiness  of  every  man  de- 
pends on  his  knowing  it.  "  This  is  life  eternal,  to  know  thee  the 
only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  thou  has  sent." 

But  if  the  knowledge  of  the  Divine  character  be  thus  indispensa- 
ble, how  shall  that  knowledge  be  made  most  accessible  and  avail- 
able? As  nations  multiply,  and  one  generation  succeeds  another, 
how  shall  this  sacred  treasure  be  preserved  and  transmitted  ? 
Depravity  will  tamper  with  its  holiness;  who  shall  guard  it  from 
polluted  hands?  Penitence  and  fear  will  question  Its  truth;  who 
shall  encourage  them  to  believe  it  ?  Unbelief  will  dispute  its 
authenticity;  who  shall  bear  witness  for  God?  All  will  need  it, 
for  it  is  essential  to  salvation;  how  sliall  it  be  made  accessible? 

Xow  these  questions  have  been  anticipated  by  the  eternal  Mind, 
and  all  these  necessities  provided  for,  in  his  purpose  of  instituting 
a  Church,  a  society  of  witnesses  for  God.  The  design  of  this 
divine  institution,  indeed,  is  twofold — partly  to  promote  the  wel- 
fare of  its  own  members,  but  principally  to  be  a  witness  for  God, 
an  instrument  of  his  mercy  to  the  world.  It  is  first  a  focus,  in 
which  all  the  light  from  heaven  should  meet,  and  all  the  sanctified 
excellence  of  earth  be  collected  and  combined;  that  it  might  next 
be  a  centre,  whence  the  light  of  truth  might  constantly  radiate, 
and  ponr  forth  in  nil  direction*  ovpv  the  face  of  the  earth. 


MISSIONARY   I'APEHS.  303 

And,  accordingly,  the  general  remarks  to  which  I  would  now 
solicit  your  devout  attention,  relate  to  the  following  important 
positions:  that  the  Church  of  God  is  expressly  designed,  in  its 
relative  capacity,  and  as  the  depositary  of  tlie  knowledge  of  sal- 
vation, to  be  his  v>'itness  to  the  world;  that  in  every  age  it  has 
prospered  or  declined,  in  proportion  as  it  has  fulfilled  or  neglected 
this  special  ofnce;  that  its  motives  and  its  responsibility  for 
answering  this  end  are  greater  now  than  at  any  preceding  period 
of  its  history;  and  that  this  consideration  should  induce  its  mem- 
bers anxiously  to  survey  its  wants  and  its  resources  for  answering 
that  end:  and  may  the  divine  Founder  of  the  Churcli  be  gracioush'' 
present  by  his  Spirit  to  aid  our  meditations  ! 

First,  then,  I  would  illustrate  the  great  trutli,  that  the  Church 
of  God  is  expressly  designed,  in  its  relative  capacity,  and  as  the 
depositary  of  the  knowledge  of  salvation,  to  be  his  witness  to  the 
world. 

Passing  by  all  the  interesting  illustrations  of  this  truth,  which 
might  be  drawn  from  antediluvian  and  patriarchal  history,  let  us 
confine  our  attention  to  the  Jewish  and  Christian  Cliurches.  And 
here,  on  viewing  these  Churches  together,  as  parts  of  a  great 
whole,  we  are  instantly  struck  with  the  different  ways  in  which 
they  concur  to  answer  their  design  as  witnesses  for  God.  The 
Jewish  Church  was  a  local  stationary  witness;  and  the  duty  of  the 
world  was  to  come  and  receive  its  testimony:  the  Christian  Church 
is  not  local  and  stationary,  but  it  is  to  go  to  the  world.  The  Jew- 
ish Church  was  an  oracle,  and  the  world  was  expected  to  come  and 
inquire  at  its  shrine:  the  Christian  Church  is  an  oracle  also;  but 
instead  of  waiting  for  the  v/orld  to  come  to  it,  it  is  commanded  to 
go  into  all  the  world,  and  to  testify  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God  to  every  creature. 

In  accordance  with  this  representation  of  the  Jewish  Church, 
we  find  that  it  contained  every  prerequisite  for  answering  its  end 
as  a  stationary  witness  for  God;  nothing  was  omitted  calculated 
to  promote  this  object;  its  early  history  was  a  history  of  miracles, 
to  excite  the  attention,  and  draw  to  itself  the  eyes  of  the  wonder- 
loving  world;  its  ritual  was  splendid  and  unique;  its  members 
were  distinguished  in  character  from  those  of  every  other  commu- 
nity on  the  face  of  the  earth;  its  creed,  or  testimony,  was  emi- 
nently adapted  to  the  existing  state  of  the  world,  for  it  proclaimed 
a  God,  and  promised  a  Savior;  its  members  possessed  a  personal 
interest  in  the  truth  of  the  testimony  they  gave;  and,  what  was 
especially  important,  its  geographical  position  was  central.     That 


304  MISSIONARY  rAFEitS. 

large  portion  of  the  earth  whose  -vratcrs  flow  into  the  Mediterra- 
nean, is  the  grand  historical  portion  of  the  world  as  known  to  the 
ancients.  Judea  was  situated  in  the  midst  of  it,  like  the  sun  in 
tlie  centre  of  the  solar  system.  Placed  at  the  top  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean, it  was,  during  each  successive  monarchy,  always  within 
sight  of  the  nations;  and  its  temple-fires,  like  the  Pharos  of  the 
world,  were  always  flinging  their  warning  light  across  the  gross 
darkness  of  lieathenism — protesting  against  idolatry,  witnessing 
for  tlie  one  living  and  true  God,  inviting  the  nations  to  come  and 
worshijo  before  him,  and  foretelling  the  advent  of  One  whose  light 
should  enlighten  the  world. 

Thus  studiously  adapted,  and  divinely  qualified  to  act  as  a 
stationary  witness  for  God  to  the  world,  the  Jewish  Church  is 
called  on  in  the  text  to  appear  in  this  its  ofiicial  capacity,  and  the 
idolatrous  nations  are  summoned  to  Judea  to  receive  its  testimony. 
Ages  had  elapsed  since  that  Church  had  been  called  into  existence, 
but  still  the  worship  of  idols  prevailed.  I^ow,  therefore,  God  is 
sublimely  represented  as  determined  to  bring  the  great  question  to 
a  close;  his  voice  is  heard  issuing  his  mandate  to  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth,  to  all  the  idols  and  their  votaries,  to  appear  in  Judea; 
and  then  calling  forth  the  Israelites  to  give  evidence  in  his  behalf. 
"  Bring  forth  the  blind  people  that  have  eyes,  and  the  deaf  that 
have  ears;  (the  senseless  idolaters;)  let  all  the  nations  be  gathered 
together,  and  let  the  people  be  assembled:  what  God  among  them 
can  show  us  former  things  ?  Let  them  bring  forth  their  witnesses, 
that  they  may  be  justified;  or,  if  they  cannot  do  it,  let  them  hear 
me,  and  acknowledge  that  what  I  say  is  truth.  Ye  people  of 
Israel  are  my  witnesses,  saith  the  Lord,  that  I,  even  I,  am  God, 
and  beside  me  there  is  no  Savior." 

As  if  the  Almighty  had  said,  "  It  is  high  time  to  bring  this  great 
controversy  to  a  final  decision;  let  all  my  rivals  come."  And  we 
are  to  suppo-  >  them  assembling:  Moloch,  "besmeared  with  infant 
blood,"  and  all  the  cruel  gods  of  the  Ammonites;  Rimmon,  xVsh- 
taroth,  and  all  the  licentious  idols  of  Syria;  Baal,  Dagon,  Tam- 
muz,  and  all  the  false  deities  of  Phanicia;  Apis,  and  all  the 
monster-deiiit  -  of  Egypt.  "Let  them  come  from  their  fabled 
resorts  in  Ida,  from  the  heights  of  Olympus,  from  the  shrines  of 
Delphos  and  Dodona,  from  their  temples,  groves,  and  hills — the 
whole  pantheon — the  thirty  thousand  gods  of  heathen  mythology, 
with  all  their  retinue  of  priests  and  worshipers.  And  now," 
saith  Jehovah,  "  having  assembled,  let  them  produce  their  wit- 
nesses to  justify  their  conduct  in  receiving  worship;  and  for  this 


missio>:ary  papers.  305 

end,  let  them  prove  that  one  of  their  pretended  prophecies  was 
ever  fulfilled.  I  am  content  to  rest  my  claims  on  that  single  proof. 
Are  they  silent  ?  Then  let  my  vritnesses  stand  forth;  let  the  nation 
of  Israel  appear.  Descendants  of  the  patriarchs,  children  of  the 
prophets,  ye  are  my  ivitnesses.  Testify  in  my  behalf  before  this 
assembled  and  idolatrous  world.  Read  in  their  hearing  the  his- 
tory of  my  conduct  toward  you,  from  the  day  that  I  brought  you 
out  of  Egypt  to  the  present  moment,  and  they  will  be  constrained 
to  admit  the  fact  of  my  existence,  and  the  doctrine  of  my  superin- 
tending providence.  Tell  them  of  all  the  miracles  I  have  wrought 
in  your  behalf,  and  thus  you  will  be  a  witness  to  my  almighty 
power.  Inform  them  of  all  your  apostasies  from  me,  and  rebel- 
lions against  me,  and  of  the  way  in  which  I  have  borne  with 
and  pardoned  you — and  thus  you  will  be  witness  to  my  infinite 
patience.  Tell  them  of  all  the  predictions  which  I  have  caused 
my  prophets  to  utter,  and  of  the  literal  fulfillment  they  have 
received — and  thus  you  will  testify  to  my  omniscience.  Take 
them,  in  solemn  j^rocession,  to  Sinai,  and  repeat  the  laws  which  I 
there  proclaimed  when  the  mountain  trembled — and  thus  you  will 
attest  my  unspotted  holiness  and  inflexible  justice.  Conduct  them 
to  my  temple  on  Sion,  lift  up  the  vail  of  my  sanctuary — let  them  see 
for  themselves  that  no  image  stands  in  my  shrine,  no  human  sacri- 
fice bleeds  on  my  altar,  no  licentious  rites  pollute  my  worship — and 
thus  you  will  be  attesting  the  unity  and  spirituality  of  my  essence, 
the  purity  and  mercifulness  of  my  character.  Forget  not  to  assure 
them  that  I  am  no  respecter  of  persons — that  there  is  mercy  for 
them — that,  as  I  live,  I  will  not  the  death  of  a  sinner.  Lead  them 
to  the  altar  of  sacrifice,  and,  as  the  victim  bleeds,  say  to  them, 
*  Behold,  in  a  type,  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin 
of  the  world.'  Tell  them  that  to  him  have  all  my  prophets  given 
witness,  and  let  them  hear  the  glorious  things  which  they  have 
witnessed.  Let  my  servant  Isaiah  stand  forth,  and  declare  that 
upon  that  sacrifice  I  have  laid  the  iniquities  of  mankind — that  he 
is  wounded  for  their  transgressions,  bruised  for  their  iniquities — 
that  the  chastisement  of  their  peace  is  upon  him,  and  that  with  his 
stripes  they  may  be  healed — that  he  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his 
soul,  and  be  satisfied,  for  he  shall  save  out  of  all  nations  a  multi- 
tude which  no  one  can  number.  Thus  will  you  be  my  witnesses 
that  I  am  God,  and  that  besides  me  there  is  no  Savior." 

Now,  such  was  the  honorable  office  and  the  lofty  intention  of 
the  Jewish  Church;  it  was  a  stationary  witness  for  God  to  the 
world;  and  the  sublime  scene  described  in  connection  with  the 

26* 


306  MISSIONARY   I'APEUS. 

text  is  only  the  figurative  realizatiun  of  that  idea.  Through  each 
successive  age  of  that  Church,  this  Divine  mandate  may  be  said  to 
have  been  issued  to  the  world,  directing  it  to  repair  to  God's  wit- 
nesses in  Judea;  but  tlie  world  heeded  it  not.  Individuals,  indeed, 
resorted  thither  from  far-distant  lands;  but  in  all  the  regions 
whencv  th(^  came  idolatry  still  reigned.  The  leading  nations 
had,  each  in  succession,  come  into  contact  with  God's  witnesses; 
but,  so  far  from  receiving  their  testimony,  they  went  on  worship- 
ing their  idol-gods,  and  even  essayed  to  enshrine  them  in  the 
temple  of  Jehovah.  Even  the  Jews  themselves  had  lost  the  high 
and  spiritual  import  of  their  own  testimony.  All  things  pro- 
claimed that,  if  the  world  is  to  be  enlightened  and  saved  through 
the  instrumentality  of  the  Church,  another  Church  must  be  set  up, 
and  another  mode  of  witnessing  be  employed. 

When  the  fullness  of  time  was  come,  that  Church  was  set  up. 
You  know  its  heavenly  origin,  its  aggressive  constitution,  and  its 
early  apostolic  history — all  combining  to  prove  that  it  was  a  new 
thing  in  the  earth,  a  fresh  witness  for  God.  In  another  and  t^ 
nobler  sense  than  before,  God  became  his  own  witness.  The  Son 
of  God,  in  person,  assumed  the  office.  In  this  capacity  he  had 
been  predicted:  "I  have  given  him,"  said  God,  "for  a  witness  to 
the  people."  In  this  capacity  he  came;  and,  having  traversed 
Judea  in  every  direction — having  found  it  hemmed  in  on  all 
sides  by  the  grossest  idolatry — having  found  that  he  could  no. 
where  step  over  its  frontiers  without  entering  the  territory  of  an 
idol-god — having  taken  an  ample  survey  of  the  world,  what  was 
his  estimate  of  its  moral  condition  ?  He  lifted  up  his  eyes  to 
heaven,  and  said — for  he  found  he  could  obtain  no  fit  audience  on 
earth — "  0,  righteous  Father,  the  world  hath  not  known  thee !" 
And  what,  under  these  circumstances,  was  the  course  which  he 
pursued  ?  "  To  this  end  was  I  born,"  said  he,  "  and  for  this  cause 
came  I  into  the  world,  that  I  should  bear  witness  unto  the  truth," 
to  the  full  manifestation  of  God.  And,  accordingly,  his  acts 
demonstrated  the  existence  of  God — ^his  humanity  imbodied  the 
spirituality  of  God — his  character  illustrated  the  perfections  of 
God.  He  was  the  true  "  tabernacle  of  witness."  The  glorious 
train  of  the  Divine  perfections  came  down  and  filled  the  temple  of 
his  humanity.  God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh.  His  character  left* 
no  attribute  of  the  Divine  nature  unillustrated;  his  teaching  left 
no  part  of  the  Divine  will  unrevealed;  his  kindness  left  no  fear  in 
the  human  heart  unsoothed;  his  meritorious  death  left  no  amount 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  307 

of  human  guilt  unatoned  for.  "Wherever  he  "went,  and  ho"wever  he 
was  employed,  he  was  still  winning  for  himself  that  title  which 
he  wears  in  heaven — "  The  Faithful  and  True  Witness."  But, 
chiefly,  Calvary  was  the  place  of  testimony.  There,  when  he 
could  say  no  more  for  God,  he  bade  the  cross  begin  to  speak. 
There,  when  his  lips  had  uttered  their  testimony,  lie  opened  his 
heart,  and  spake  in  blood.  There  was  the  summing  up  of  all  the 
promises,  and  of  all  the  character  of  God;  and  the  total  was — 
universal  and  infinite  love. 

And  now,  if  his  first  object  had  been  thus  to  witness  for  God, 
his  second  was  to  arrange  for  the  boundless  diffusion  of  the  testi- 
mony. No  sooner  had  he  worked  out  the  great  truth  that  God  is 
love,  than  he  provides  that  the  world  shall  resound  with  the  report. 
As  if  he  had  been  sitting  on  the  circle  of  the  heavens,  and  sur- 
veying all  the  possibilities  and  events  that  could  occur  down  to 
the  close  of  time,  he  answers  the  objections  to  this  design  before 
they  are  uttered,  anticipates  wants  before  they  arise,  and  provides 
against  dangers  before  they  threaten.  "Was  it  necessary,  for  in- 
stance, that  he  should  first  distinctly  legislate  on  the  subject? 
"  Go,"  said  he — and  he  was  standing  but  one  step  from  the  throne 
of  heaven — "  go  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature."  Still,  plain  as  this  command  might  at  first  appear,  the 
duty  which  it  enjoins  is  so  novel,  and  the  project  which  it  con- 
templates so  vast,  that  doubts  are  likely  to  arise  as  to  its  import 
and  obligation;  he  repeats  it,  therefore,  again  and  again — repeats 
it  in  other  forms,  as  an  old  prediction  that  must  be  fulfilled,  and 
as  a  new  promise:  "Then  opened  he  their  understandings,  that 
they  might  understand  the  Scriptures,  and  said  unto  them,  Thus 
it  is  written,  and  thus  it  behooved  Christ  to  suffer,  and  to  rise  from 
the  dead  the  third  day,  and  that  repentance  and  remission  of  sins 
should  be  preached  in  his  name  among  all  nations,  beginning  at 
Jerusalem.  And  ye  are  witnesses  of  these  things,"  But  peculiar 
qualifications  will  be  necessary:  "  Ye  shall  receive  power  from  on 
high,"  said  he,  "after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you;  and 
ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me,  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea, 
and  in  Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth."  But 
peculiar  dangers  will  assail  them:  "All  power  is  mine,"  said  he; 
"go,  and  you  shall  move  under  the  shield  of  Omnipotence;  lo !  I 
am  with  you  always,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world."  Thus  making 
the  most  comprehensive  provision,  and  taking  the  whole  responsi- 
bility of  success  on  himself,  his  last  word  to  his  witnesses  was. 


308  MISSIONARY  PAPERS, 

"  Go  " — his  last  act  vra.s  to  bless  and  dismiss  them  to  their  -work — 
and  the  last  impression  he  left  on  their  minds  was,  that  his  Church 
was  to  be  essentially  missionary  or  aggressive. 

And  as  this  was  the  last  indication  of  his  will  on  earth,  you 
know  how  far  this  first  act  in  heaven  corresponded  with  it.  Let 
the  scenes  of  Pentecost  attest.  The  eternal  Spirit  came  down — 
came  expressly  to  testify  of  Christ — came  to  be  the  great  mission- 
ary Spirit  of  the  Church,  to  "  convince  the  world  of  sin."  You 
know  how  the  witnesses  began  at  Jerusalem,  when  the  three  thou- 
sand souls  received  their  testimony.  You  know  how  their  hesita- 
tion to  quit  Jerusalem  and  Judea  was  gradually  overcome — how  a 
Paul  was  added,  like  a  new  missionary  element  infused  into  their 
spirit^ — and  you  can  conceive  how  they  must  have  felt,  in  the  terms 
of  his  new  commission  to  be  a  witness  to  the  Gentiles,  as  if  their 
own  original  commission  had  been  renewed  and  reinforced.  You 
know  how  they  were  divinely  allured  further  and  further  from 
Jerusalem — how  vision  after  vision  drew  them  on  to  invade  the 
neighboring  territories  of  idolatry — and  how,  at  length,  when 
even  a  Paul  evinced  a  reluctance  to  pass  the  last  limit  of  Jewish 
restriction — when  even  he  scrupled  to  leave  the  confines  of  Asia — 
you  know  how  a  vision  was  seen  far  back  in  the  western  regions 
of  idolatry — the  emblem  of  Europe — in  the  person  of  the  Mace- 
donian suppliant,  saying,  "  Come  over  and  help  us."  Bursting 
that  last  inclosure,  the  outermost  circle  of  restriction,  he  was  not 
disobedient  to  the  heavenly  vision;  and  the  Church  found  itself 
fully  committed  to  its  lofty  office  of  traversing  the  world. 

But  was  there  no  danger  lest  the  Church  should  yet,  under  the 
influence  of  its  old  attachments,  cast  back  a  lingering  look  to 
Judea,  lest  it  should  debase  and  localize  religion  by  regarding 
Jerusalem  as  its  rallying  point,  and  the  temple  as  its  home  ?  Ju- 
daism, and  the  place  where  for  ages  it  had  dwelt,  are  forthwith 
swept  away;  henceforth  but  two  parties  are  to  be  left  on  the  earth: 
the  missionary  witnessing  Church  of  Christ,  and  the  listening 
world.  Thus  Judea,  which  had  been  the  goal  of  the  old  religion, 
the  resting-place  after  its  wanderings,  now  became  the  starting- 
point  of  tlie  Christian  Churclx  for  the  race  of  the  world.  The  old 
economy  had  expected  the  world  to  be  missionary,  and  to  send 
to  it.  The  new  economy  requires  the  Church  to  be  missionary, 
and  to  -send  to  the  world.  And  if  the  waiting  and  stationary 
cliaracter  of  that  Church  liad  been  emblematically  represented  by 
the  bending  cherubim  on  the  mercy-seat,  the  new  missionary 
Church  was  heucefoilh  to  be  represented  by  another  mighty  angel. 


\flSSIONART  PAPERS.  309 

flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  Gospel  to 
preach  to  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  people  that  dTrell  on 
the  earth. 

And  no"w,  we  might  have  thought,  the  Savior  has  surely  made 
it  sufficiently  apparent  that  his  people  are  to  be  his  iritnesses  to  the 
VBorld.  Nothing  more  can  be  necessary  to  shoTV  that  this  great 
object  enters  into  the  very  design  and  principle  of  his  Church. 
But  not  so  thought  the  Savior  himself.  Once  more  does  he  come 
forth  and  reiterate  tlie  truth.  "When  "vre  might  have  supposed  that 
his  voice  would  be  heard  no  more,  once  again  does  he  come  forth 
and  break  the  silence  of  the  Church;  and  the  subject  on  which  he 
speaks  is  the  missionary  character  of  his  Church.  Xot  that  his 
Church  had  lost  sight  of  its  office.  His  witnesses  were  carrying 
their  testimony  in  all  directions.  But  as  if  the  angel  having  the 
everlasting  Gospel  did  not  yet  speed  on  his  way  fast  enough  to 
satisfy  the  yearnings  of  infinite  compassion,  or  as  if  he  feared  that 
angel  would  stop  ere  the  whole  earth,  the  last  creature,  had  heard 
the  Gospel  testimony,  he  came  forth  personally,  and  announced, 
"  The  Spirit  and  the  bride  say.  Come.  And  let  him  that  heareth 
say.  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst  come.  And  whosoever  will, 
let  him  come,  and  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely."  0  !  where  is 
tongue  that  can  do  justice  to  the  boundless  benevolence  of  this 
final  declaration  of  Christ?  "VThat  is  the  comparison  which  can 
adequately  illustrate  it?  Picture  to  your  minds  a  large  company 
of  travelers,  destitute  of  water  while  crossing  one  of  the  vast 
deserts  of  the  east.  For  days  previous  they  have  had  barely  suf- 
ficient to  moisten  their  parched  lips;  but  now  their  stock  is  quite 
exhausted.  Onward  they  toil  for  a  time,  in  the  hope  of  finding  a 
refreshing  spring.  But  the  unclouded  sun  above,  and  the  burning 
sands  beneath,  render  some  of  them  unable  to  proceed;  they  lie 
down,  never  to  rise  again.  The  rest  agree  to  separate,  and  to  take 
different  directions,  in  the  hope  of  multiplying  their  chances  of 
discovering  water.  After  long  wandering  in  this  almost  forlorn 
pursuit,  one  of  them  finds  himself  on  the  margin  of  a  stream. 
Slaking:  his  enraged  thirst,  he  immediatelv  thinks  of  his  fellow- 
travelers.  Looking  around,  and  perceiving  one  in  the  distance, 
he  lifts  up  his  voice,  and  shouts  to  him,  with  all  his  returning 
strength,  to  come.  He  communicates  the  reviving  signal  to  another 
still  further  oflF,  and  he  to  a  third,  till  the  very  extremities  of  the 
desert  ring  with  the  cheering  call  to  come. 

Brethren,  that  desert  is  the  moral  waste  of  the  world;  those 
perishing  travelers — perishing  by  millions — are   our  fellow-men; 


310  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

that  living  spring  is  the  redemption  of  Christ;  the  first  that  drank 
of  it  was  his  Chuvcli;  tliat  Church,  every  member  of  it,  directly 
or  indirectly,  is  to  lift  up  liis  voice  to  the  world,  with  the  Divine 
invitation  to  come:  while  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  speaking  through 
them,  gives  the  call  efifect.  Every  one  that  hears  the  call  is  to 
transmit  it  farther  still,  till  it  has  reached  the  very  last  of  human 
kind,  and  the  world  eclioes  with  the  welcome  sound. 

Brethren,  such  is  the  Scripture  theory  of  the  Christian  Church. 
Its  members  are  witnesses  for  Christ  to  the  world.  Everyplace  to 
which  their  instrumentality  reaches,  is  meant  to  be  a  centre  for 
extending  it  to  a  point  further  still.  Every  individual  added  to  it 
is  meant  to  be  an  additional  agent  for  propagating  the  sound  of 
salvation  onward,  till  a  chain  of  living  voices  has  been  carried 
around  the  globe,  and  from  pole  to  pole,  and  the  earth  grows  vocal 
"with  the  voice  of  the  Churcli  witnessing  for  Christ. 

II.  Kow,  if  the  design  of  the  Christian  Church  be  essentially 
that  of  a  missionary  witness,  we  may  expect  to  find  that  every 
page  of  its  history  illustrates  and  corroborates  this  truth.  'No 
law  of  nature  can  be  obeyed  without  advaiitage  to  him  who  obeys 
it — nor  violated,  without  avenging  itself,  and  vindicating  its  au- 
thority. The  same  is  true  of  the  laws  of  the  Christian  Church. 
And,  accordingly,  we  find,  secondly,  that  in  every  age  it  has  pros- 
pered or  declined  just  in  proportion  as  it  has  fulfilled  or  neglected 
this  primary  law  of  its  constitution.  This  might  be  demonstrated 
by  an  induction  of  the  great  facts  of  its  history.  But,  on  an  occa- 
sion like  the  present,  we  must  confine  ourselves  to  general  remarks. 

And  here  need  I  remind  you  that  the  period  of  its  first,  its 
greatest  activity,  was  the  season  of  its  greatest  prosperity  ?  that  it 
expanded  without  the  aid  of  any  man's  favorite  instrumentality — 
learning,  eloquence,  wealth,  or  arms?  that  it  achieved  its  triumphs 
in  the  face  of  it  all?  that  though  persecution  ten  times  kindled  her 
fires,  the  blood  of  the  Church  ten  times  put  them  out  ?  that  it  saw 
some  of  its  bitterest  foes  become  its  champions  and  martyrs,  and 
new  territories  constantly  added  to  its  domains  ?  that  its  progress 
from  place  to  place  was  marked  by  the  fall  of  idol  temples — that 
the  banners  of  the  cross  floated  over  the  thrones  of  idolatry — and 
God  caused  it  to  triumph  in  every  place  ?  And  why  all  this,  but 
because  the  Church  was  acting  in  character,  answering  its  end, 
fulfilling  its  office,  as  a  Avitness  of  Christ  to  the  world  ? 

O  !  had  we  witnessed  the  activity  of  its  first  days — had  we  heard 
only  of  its  early  history  and  triumphant  progress  from  land  to 
land,  how  naturally  might  we  ask,  "How  long  was  the  Church 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  311 

in  completing  a  universal  conquest?  At  what  precise  period  did 
India  embrace  the  faith  of  Christ  ?  How  long  was  it  before  China 
was  evangelized  ?  Was  there  not  a  year  of  jubilee  on  earth  when 
the  Gospel  had  been  preached  to  tlie  last  of  the  species,  and  in 
what  year  did  it  occur  ?"  Alas,  for  the  Church,  that  these  inquiries 
should  sound  so  strange !  and  alas,  for  tlie  world !  and  alas,  too, 
that  the  most  striking  historical  illustrations  of  the  design  of  the 
Churcli,  should  be  those  drawn  from  its  neglect  of  that  design  I 

l^eed  I  remind  you  that  the  cessation  of  its  activity  was  the 
cessation  of  its  prosperity  ?  From  the  moment  the  Church  lost 
sight  of  its  appropriate  character,  it  began  to  lose  ground  to  the 
world.  Its  members,  instead  of  witnessing  for  God,  began  to  bear 
false  witness  against  each  other.  When  it  ought  to  have  been  the 
almoner  of  God  to  the  world,  it  became  the  great  extortioner,  ab- 
sorbing the  wealth  of  the  nations.  When  it  ought  to  have  been 
the  centre  whence  radiated  the  light  of  life,  it  was  the  focus,  draw- 
ing to  itself  the  learning  and  the  vain  philosophy  of  heathenism. 
When  it  ought  to  have  been  the  birthplace  of  souls,  it  was  the 
grave  of  piety:  so  that,  in  order  to  live,  it  was  necessary  to  leave 
it.  When  its  members  should  have  been  the  peace-makers  of  the 
world,  it  was  a  camp— the  great  school  of  war.  When  it  should 
have  been  checking  political  ambition,  it  has  been  used  as  the 
great  engine  of  states.  When  it  should  have  been  furnishing 
martyrs  to  the  world,  it  has  itself  been  a  great  martyrium,  in 
which  to  witness  for  God  was  to  burn.  And  the  strength  of  the 
Church,  which  should  have  been  all  put  forth  in  aggressive  efforts, 
has  been  wasted  in  tlie  strife  of  internal  discords. 

What  was  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church— what  has  been 
the  history  of  any  branch  of  that  Clmrcli,  when  it  has  once  lost 
its  essential  aggressive  cJiaracter,  but  the  closing  scenes  of  Juda- 
ism enacted  over  again  ?  What  do  we  see,  in  such  a  case,  but  the 
spirit  of  piety  displaced  by  the  spirit  of  discord  ?  Scribes,  Phari- 
sees, and  Sadducees — the  proud,  persecuting,  and  worldly  among 
its  members?  The  great  doctrines  of  grace  supplanted  by  out- 
ward forms  ?  What  do  we  see  but  the  Son  of  God  rejected,  be- 
trayed for  money,  deserted  by  his  professed  disciples,  delivered 
into  the  hands  of  his  enemies,  receiving  the  mockery  of  homao-e, 
crucified  afresh,  and  put  to  an  open  shame  ?  What,  then,  do  we 
see  in  that  Church  but  fearful  signs  of  approaching  judgments? 
till,  at  length,  when  it  ought  to  have  been  vanquishing  the  world, 
the  world,  like  the  Roman  army,  advances,  besieges,  and  destroys 
the  Church. 


312  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

But  as  every  departure  of  the  Cliurch  from  its  aggressive  design 
is  sure  to  be  avenged,  so  every  return  to  that  character  has  been 
divinely  acknowledged  and  blessed.  Had  we  no  facts  at  hand  to 
prove  this,  the  calls  which  our  Lord  gave  to  the  seven  Asiatic 
Churches,  to  repeat  their  first  works,  and  his  promises  of  pros- 
perity if  they  did  so,  would  lead  us  to  infer  it;  the  uniformity  of 
the  Divine  procedure  would  warrant  us  to  expect  it;  the  very 
return  itself  implying,  as  it  would,  a  Divine  influence,  would 
itself  be  a  proof  of  it.  But  facts  are  at  hand.  The  history  of 
every  Protestant  Christian  Church  in  Britain,  during  the  last  fifty 
years,  demonstrates  that  every  return  to  spiritual  activity  is,  in  so 
far,  a  return  to  Divine  prosperity.  Ascertain  the  measure  of  holy 
activity  and  devotedness  in  any  Church,  and  you  have  ascertained 
the  measure  of  its  internal  prosperity.  So  that  a  person  might,  at 
any  time,  safely  say,  "  Tell  me  which  branch  of  the  Christian 
Church  is  the  most  Scripturally  active  and  aggressive  in  its  spirit, 
and  I  will  tell  you  which  is  the  most  prosperous." 

And  the  reason  of  this  is  sufficiently  obvious.  The  planet  is 
then  moving  in  its  appointed  orbit;  the  Church  is  then  moving  in 
a  line  with  the  purposes  of  Omnipotence,  and  in  harmony  with  its 
own  principles.  If,  before,  it  had  been  hampered  with  forms,  cus- 
toms, and  corruptions,  at  every  effort  which  it  now  makes  to  move, 
some  portion  of  these  old  incrustations  of  evil  falls  off;  a  desire  to 
advance  aright  sends  it  to  consult  the  word  of  God;  a  concern  to 
retrieve  its  past  indolence  fills  it  with  a  zeal  that  calls  on  "  all 
men,  everywhere,  to  repent;"  the  conversions  which  ensue  furnish 
it  with  the  means  of  enlarging  its  sphere  of  activity.  The  exist- 
ence of  all  this  both  proves  the  presence  of  the  divine  Spirit  in 
the  midst  of  it,  and  leads  it  to  earnest  cries  for  still  larger  influ- 
ence; and  thus,  by  action  and  reaction,  an  increase  of  its  pros- 
perity leads  to  importunate  prayer  for  larger  effusions  of  his 
impartations  of  the  Spirit;  and  larger  impartations  of  the  Spirit 
necessarily  produce  an  increase  of  Divine  prosperity. 

Brethren,  look  at  the  Christians  and  Christian  denominations 
of  Britain  at  present,  and  say,  what  but  their  activity  for  God, 
and  the  salutary  effects  of  that  activity  on  themselves,  constitutes 
the  sign  and  means  of  their  visible  prosperity  ?  Take  away  this, 
and  what  single  feature  would  remain  on  which  the  spiritual  eye 
could  rest  Avith  pleasure?  Their  orthodoxy?  That  would  be 
their  condemnation;  for,  if  their  creed  be  Scriptural,  activity  for 
God  is  necessary,  if  only  to  make  them  consistent  with  themselves. 
The  numbers  they  include?     The  world  outnumbers  them;  and  it 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  313 

is  only  by  their  aggressive  activity,  blessed  by  God,  that  they 
can  hope  to  keep  their  disproportion  from  increasing.  Their 
liberality  ?  Apart  from  this  Christian  activity,  where  would  be 
the  calls  on  that  liberality  ?  It  is  this  which  brings  it  into  exer- 
cise, and,  by  exercise,  augments  it.  Their  union  with  each  other  ? 
This  activity  for  enlarging  the  kingdom  of  Christ  is  almost  the 
only  bond  which,  at  present,  does  unite  them.  Take  away  this, 
and  almost  the  last  ligament  of  their  visible  union  would  be 
snapped.  Their  spirit  of  prayer  ?  That  has  been  called  into 
exercise  almost  entirely  by  means  of  their  Christian  activity;  for, 
feeling  the  utter  insufficiency  of  their  own  endeavors,  they  have 
earnestly  entreated  God  to  make  bare  his  arm  in  their  behalf. 

Their  aggressive  spirit,  then,  in  the  cause  of  human  salvation, 
whether  at  home  or  abroad,  forms,  at  present,  the  principal  sign 
and  means  of  their  visible  prosperity.  Amid  scenes  of  political 
strife,  it  has  brought  to  them  visions  of  a  kingdom  which  is  not 
of  this  world.  Amid  scenes  of  ecclesiastical  discord,  it  has  pro- 
vided one  standard,  around  which  all  can  rally  against  the 
common  foe.  Amid  the  icy  selfishness  of  the  world  around,  it 
has  called  forth  warm  streams  of  Christian  liberality.  It  has 
given  employment  to  energies  which  would  otherwise  have  been 
wasted  in  the  arena  of  angry  controversy.  It  has  given  a 
heart  to  the  Church,  stirred  its  deepest  sympathies  for  the  world, 
brought  large  accessions  to  its  numbers,  enlarged  its  views,  and 
brightened  its  visions  of  the  reign  of  Christ;  filled  many  of  its 
members  with  a  sense  of  self-dissatisfaction,  of  utter  dependence 
on  God,  of  aching  want  and  craving  desire  for  something  more, 
and  something  better,  than  it  yet  possesses;  so  that  its  loudest 
prayers  are  prayers  for  the  promised  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Spirit:  from  all  of  which  we  infer  that  a  full  return,  in  faith  and 
prayer,  to  the  aggressive  design  of  the  Christian  Church,  would 
bo  a  full  return  to  its  first  prosperity. 

III.  Now,  if  such  be  the  design  of  the  Church,  and  such  its 
illustrative  history,  let  us,  thirdly,  attempt  to  enforce  that  design; 
and  we  shall  find  that  the  motives  of  the  Christian  Church,  and 
its  responsibility  as  a  witness  for  God,  are  greater  now  than  at  any 
preceding  period.  Not  only  do  all  the  original  motives  to  this 
duty  exist:  they  exist  in  aggravated  force,  and  others  in  addition 
have  come  to  reinforce  them. 

1.  For  instance,  the  first  witnesses  for  Christ  required  no  higher 
motive  for  duty  than  the  Divine  command  of  their  risen  Lord. 
They  no  sooner   saw  that   he  designed   his   Church  to  bear  his 


314  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

testimony  to  the  world,  than  they  hastened  to  obey.  Brethren, 
that  design  is  not  merely  essentially  the  same — it  is  now  more 
apparent  than  ever.  Could  those  first  witnesses  return  to  the 
Church  on  earth  again,  they  would  find  that  the  history  of  every 
Cliurch,  since  the  time  of  Christ,  had  unceasingly  illustrated  and 
enforced  that  design,  without  a  moment's  intermission.  "  He 
that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  Churches,"  And  this  is  the  language  of  the  Spirit,  as  he 
conducts  us  over  the  ruins  of  once  flourishing  Churches:  "Exist 
aggressively,  or  not  at  all.  Behold,  in  the  state  of  every  existing 
Church,  au  illustration  of  the  pi'inciple  that  to  act  the  evangelical 
missionary  Church  is  to  prosper;  to  neglect  it  is  to  languish  and 
perish." 

2.  "  But  is  there  the  same  necessity  for  a  witnessing  Church 
now  as  at  first  ?"  The  wants  of  the  world  are  more  urgent  than 
ever;  or,  what  amounts  to  the  same  thing  in  the  matter  of  our 
responsibility,  we  are  better  acquainted  with  them,  and  our  facili- 
ties for  meeting,  as  far  as  Christian  instrumentality  can  meet  them, 
are  greater  than  ever.  The  map  of  the  world,  in  the  days  of  the 
apostles,  was  only  the  map  of  a  province,  compared  with  that 
which  lies  open  before  us.  Every  geographical  discovery  since 
has  only  served  to  enlarge  our  ideas  of  the  great  Satanic  empire. 
0,  in  what  a  small  minority  does  the  Christian  stand!  What  a 
fearful  expanse  of  darkness  around  him — and  that  darkness  how 
dense,  and  what  hideous  enormities  does  it  conceal !  There  cru- 
elty has  its  habitation,  and  feasts  perpetually  on  human  blood ! 
There  superstition  has  its  temples,  and  its  sacrifices  of  human 
suffering,  and  its  music  of  human  groans !  There  sin  has  its 
priesthood,  its  ceremonial  of  murder,  and  its  ritual  of  lust ! 

By  a  very  slight  effort  of  the  imagination,  we  can  cause  the 
hosts  of  evil  to  pass  before  us,  and  what  a  spectacle  to  behold! 
First  come  the  Jews,  out  of  all  nations  under  heaven,  each  with  a 
vail  over  his  heart,  and  stained  with  the  blood  of  the  Just  One! 
Next,  nominal  Christians,  by  myriads,  and  from  all  parts  of 
Europe,  headed  by  one  who  drags  a  Bible  in  triumph,  as  a  dan- 
gerous book,  and  embraces  an  image  or  an  amulet  instead.  Then 
comes  the  crescent  of  imposture,  followed  by  Turkey  and  Persia, 
by  large  tracts  of  India,  the  islands  of  the  Eastern  Sea,  Egypt, 
and  northern  Africa,  tlie  inhabitants  of  the  largest  and  fairest 
portions  of  the  globe.  After  these,  the  swarthy  tribes  of  Africa, 
central,  western,  and  southern,  with  their  descendants  of  the 
Western  Indifis,  laden  witlj  the  spells  of  witchcraft,  and  covered 


MitsSIU^'ARY  TAPEKS.  315 

■with  the  charms  of  their  Fetish  worship.  Now  come  the  aborig- 
inals of  the  two  Americas,  and  the  islanders  of  the  great  Pacific — 
fresh  from  the  scalp  dance,  the  cannibal  feast,  or  the  worship  of 
the  snake-god.  Next,  the  selfish  Chinese,  one-third  of  the  spe- 
cies— in  appearance  all  idolaters,  in  reality  all  Atheists — a  world 
of  Atheists,  to  whom  all  truth  is  a  fable,  and  all  virtue  a  mystery. 
Last  comes  India,  the  nations  of  southern  Asia,  and  the  many 
islands  of  the  Eastern  Sea — a  thousand  tribes,  including  infanti- 
cides, cannibals,  and  the  ofierers  of  human  blood,  dragging  their 
idol-gods,  an  endless  train,  with  Juggernaut  at  their  head — worn 
with  the  toil  of  their  penances,  and  marked  with  the  scars  of  self- 
torture?  And  who  are  these  that  close  the  train?  The  Thugs 
of  India,  just  discovered — a  vast  fraternity  of  secret  murderers — 
the  votaries  of  Kalee,  who  has  given  one-half  of  the  human  race 
to  be  slaughtered  for  her  honor  ?  O  God,  and  is  this  thy  world  ? 
Are  these  thy  creatures  ?  Where  is  thy  Church  ?  O,  righteous 
Father,  the  world  hath  not  known  thee,  and  thy  Churcli,  ap- 
pointed to  declare  thee,  hath  neglected  to  fulfill  her  trust !  Chris  • 
tians,  did  you  count  their  numbers  as  they  passed  ?  Six  hundred 
millions,  at  least!  Did  you  ask  yourselves,  as  they  passed, 
whither  they  were  going?  Follow  them,  and  see.  Can  you  do 
so,  even  in  imagination,  without  feeling  an  impulse  to  rush  and 
erect  the  cross  between  them  and  ruin?  That  is  your  oflice;  that 
is  the  great  practical  design  for  which  the  Church  exists — to  go 
and  testify  this  faithful  saying,  that  Christ  has  come  to  save  them  all. 
"  Ye  are  my  witnesses,  saith  the  Lord." 

3.  And  this  reminds  us  of  another  inducement:  the  testimony 
of  the  Gospel  is  divinely  adapted  to  them.  It  is  not  the  fearful 
burden  of  Isaiah,  threatening  judicial  blindness  and  hardness  of 
heart,  or  we  might  hesitate  to  go.  It  is  Gospel.  It  is  a  message 
from  pity  to  misery — an  invitation  from  mercy  to  guilt.  It  is  a 
gift  from  the  fullness  of  God  to  the  emptiness  of  man.  The  wit- 
ness for  Christ  takes  with  him  a  treasure  more  precious  than  the 
ancient  Jew,  could  he  have  taken  the  ark  of  the  temple.  Christian 
missionaries,  you  take  with  you  tears — the  tears  of  incarnate  com- 
passion; blood — the  expiatory  blood  of  the  Son  of  God.  "Before 
your  eyes,"  said  the  apostle  to  the  Galatians,  *■' Jesus  Christ  hath 
been  evidently  set  forth,  crxicified  among  you."  Brethren,  you  go 
to  India  with  the  cross,  to  repeat  the  scenes  of  Calvary — to  let  the 
Hindoo  see  Christ  crucified  before  his  eyes.  Do  you  feel  sufii- 
ciently  the  grandeur  of  your  message  ?  You  go  to  Africa  with  the 
identical  Gospel  that  Paul  took  to  Rome.    You  go  to  China  with 


316  MISSIONARY    PAPERS'. 

the  identical  blessing  that  Christ  brought  from  heaven.  O,  it  was 
the  consideration  of  their  subject — its  necessity,  its  adaptation,  its 
infinite  grace  and  glory — which  fired  the  apostles — which  made 
them  think  little  of  life  itself  when  this  was  at  stake — which 
made  them  wonder  that  any  should  suppose  that  persecution  could 
affright  them  from  their  ofiice — which  gave  them  the  air  of  embas- 
sadors, the  port  of  kings — which  would  have  led  them,  if  neces- 
sary, to  contend  for  precedence  with  an  angel.  You  go  to  address 
a  nature  which,  however  depraved,  was  originally  preconfigured 
to  the  truth;  and  the  message  you  bear  is  divinely  adapted  to  the 
moral  state  which  that  depravity  has  created,  and  the  Spirit  goes 
with  you  to  give  it  effect.  You  go  to  tell  the  victims  of  imposture 
of  essential  truth — to  point  the  eye  of  the  Hindoo  widow  from  the 
corpse  of  her  husband,  to  Him  who  is  the  resurrection  and  the 
life — to  tell  the  infanticide  mother  that  she  may  save  her  offspring, 
and  may  press  them  to  her  heart — to  tell  the  followers  of  Boodha 
of  a  true  incarnation — and  the  parched  pilgrim  of  the  desert  of  a 
well  of  water  that  springeth  up  to  everlasting  life — and  the  devotee 
of  the  Ganges  of  the  Avashing  of  regeneration,  and  the  renewing 
of  the  Holy  Ghost — and  the  self-torturing  votary  of  cruelty  that 
the  name  of  God  is  Love — and  the  self-immolating  worshiper  of 
Juggernaut  of  the  sacrifice  offered  once  for  all,  and  of  the  blood 
which  cleanseth  from  all  sin.  O,  find  out  the  nation  where  guilt 
has  been  hourly  accumulating  ever  since  the  time  of  the  Deluge, 
and  the  command  of  Christ  is,  "Go  to  it!"  And,  having  gone, 
challenge  them  to  produce  the  one  guiltiest  man  of  their  nation; 
and  the  command  of  Christ  is,  "  Offer  him  redemption  through  the 
blood  of  the  cross !"  Have  tliey,  as  many  of  the  nations  have,  a 
fabulous  tradition  that  such  or  such  a  cavern  is  the  mouth  of  hell, 
ask  them  to  lead  you  to  it;  for  even  there,  could  the  dreadful  spot 
be  found,  your  commission  would  extend — ^to  the  very  brink — for 
He  whom  you  preach  is  able  to  save  even  to  that  uttermost. 

Brethren,  in  testifying  to  the  necessity  and  divinity  of  the 
Gospel,  you  occupy  higher  ground  than  even  did  the  apostles. 
Since  their  day  nearly  eighteen  hundred  years  have  added  their 
testimony  to  the  fact  that  man,  by  searching,  cannot  find  out 
God — that  spiritual  deliverance,  to  be  effectual,  must  come  direct 
from  heaven;  and  nearly  eighteen  hundred  years  have  only  served 
to  demonstrate  the  sufficiency  of  the  Gospel  remedy.  Guilt,  which 
might  destroy  a  world,  has  been  canceled  by  it;  iron  chains  of  sin 
have  been  burst  asunder;  hearts,  filled  with  pollution,  made  habi- 
tations of  God:  where  Satan's  seat  was,  happy  communities  have 


MlSS)lO>AKr    PAPERS.  3l7 

been  formed;  earth  has  been  blessed  by  it,  aiid  heaven  has  been 
hourly  growing  louder  in  its  praise.  In  afiimiing  its  necessiiy, 
then,  all  history  is  speaking  in  your  voice;  the  nations  that  have 
perished — all  the  lost — rise  up  and  connrui  your  testimonv,  and 
urge  you  to  repeat  it  with  a  deeper,  and  yet  deeper  emphasis. 
And,  in  proclaiming  its  efficacy,  the  thousands  who  in  every  age 
have  been  saved  by  it  urge  you  to  speak  louder  in  its  praise;  the 
chorus  of  all  heaven  comes  to  your  aid,  ascribing  "salvation  to 
the  Lamb  that  was  slain."' 

4.  Again:  think  of  the  certainty  that  the  testimony  of  the 
Gospel  shall  ultimately  and  universally  prevail.  "We  do  not  un- 
dertake to  say  that  the  present  kind  of  Christian  instrumentality 
alone  will  cause  it  to  prevail — that  no  new  machinery,  no  miracu- 
lous agency  will  come  to  its  aid.  But,  whatever  the  means  em- 
ployed, the  end  will  be  gained,  and  gained  as  the  result  of  all 
that  had,  in  any  way,  been  Scripturally  done  to  obtain  it;  the 
Gospel,  in  the  most  enlarged  sense,  shall  be  preached  as  a  witness 
to  all  nations. 

Where  now  is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians?  Where  now  are  Ju- 
piter and  the  gods  of  Greece?  and  where  the  whole  Pantheon 
of  Rome?  The  first  Christians  testified  against  them,  and  they 
vanished.  Witnesses  for  Christ  came  to  Britain,  and  where  now 
are  Woden  and  all  the  Saxon  gods;  Hessus  and  all  the  more 
ancient  and  sanguinary  rites  of  the  Druids?  Brethren,  the  idols 
we  assail  have  long  since  been  routed;  and  the  sword  which  we 
wield  routed  them.  The  gods  of  India  are  the  same,  under  dif- 
ferent names,  which  Italy  and  Greece  adored:  the  sword  of  the 
Lord  chased  them  from  the  west;  and  shtdl  it  do  less  now  in  the 
east  ?  Many  of  them  are  already  fallen.  "  Bel  boweth  down,  and 
Xebo  stoopeth."  And  the  Christian  missionary,  approaching  and 
standing  before  the  most  crowded  temple  and  the  firmest  throne 
that  idolatry  can  boast,  is  divinely  warranted  in  taking  up  a 
burden  against  it,  and  saying,  "  Thy  days  are  numbered,  and 
thine  end  draweth  near."  Yes,  if  there  be  stability  in  a  Divine 
decree — merit  in  the  mediation  of  Christ;  if  any  truth  in  the  doc- 
trine of  his  reign — any  power  in  the  agency  of  his  Spirit — the 
prediction  shall  be  fulfilled.  Prior  to  the  ultimate  triumph  of  the 
Gospel,  indeed,  unnumbered  events  may  transpire  which  have  not 
yet  been  conceived.  It  is  possible,  even,  that  the  affairs  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  may,  at  times,  assume  a  doubtful  aspect,  and 
his  people  may  begin  to  wonder  how  he  can  retrieve  them.  But  he 
S€€S  no  difficultv — he  feds  no  perplexity.     At  anv  moment  he  can 

27*        ' 


318  MISSIONARY  rAPEKS. 

touch  some  secret  spring,  -which  shall,  silently  and  imperceptibly, 
hut  most  effectually,  change  the  whole  aspect  of  his  affairs.  Look- 
ing on  to  the  end,  he  sees  nothing  desirable  which  he  has  not 
provided  for — nothing  adverse  which  he  has  not  provided  against. 
The  history  of  the  world,  to  the  latest  period  of  time,  is  written 
alread}'  in  V -i  mind.  Every  province  of  idolatry  and  error  has 
its  limit  and  its  date  appointed  there.  The  angel  is  already  se- 
lected who  shall  eventually  shout,  "Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen." 
The  chorus  is  appointed  whose  voices  are  to  resound,  "  The  king- 
doms of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of 
his  Christ;  and  he  shall  leign  for  ever  and  ever."  "And  I  heard, 
as  it  were,  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and  as  the  voice  of  many 
waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunderings,  sa:Ying,  Halleluiah, 
for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth."  Brethren,  if  we  listen, 
we  can  hear  that  voice  too;  for  even  now  are  they  rehearsing  for 
the  glorious  day,  and  every  hour  increases  the  chorus,  and  every 
echo  that  reaches  us  rebukes  our  indolence  as  witnesses  for  God, 
and  proclaims  the  dignity  of  our  office,  and  the  certainty  of  our 
success. 

5.  And  then  think  what  the  con.sequences  of  that  success  would 
be.  Civilization?  The  missionary  of  the  cross,  indeed,  is  the 
missionary  of  civilization.  This  the  Gospel  taught  first  at  imperial 
Rome — cleansing  her  amphitheatre  of  human  blood,  and  evincing 
that  her  boasted  civilization  had  been  only  a  splendid  barbarism. 
Morality  ?  The  missionary  of  the  cross  is  the  missionary  of  mo- 
rality. The  Gospel  produced  charity  even  in  Judea,  humility  at 
Athens,  chastity  at  Corinth,  humanity  at  Home.  And  wherever 
it  has  gone,  in  our  own  day,  liberty,  morality,  education,  the  arts 
of  civilization,  and  the  blessings  of  commerce,  have  followed  in 
its  train.  It  has  extinguished  the  fires  of  the  suttee,  and  called 
away  the^cannibal  from  his  unholy  feast.  It  elevates  the  barbarian 
into  a  man,  and  raises  the  man  into  a  useful  member  of  society. 
It  turns  the  wandering  horde  of  the  wilderness  into  a  civilized 
community,  and  calls  it  to  take  rank  among  the  nations.  There  is 
but  one  art  which  the  Gospel  does  not  promote;  as  the  peace- 
maker of  the  world,  it  steps  between  the  ranks  of  war,  and 
taking  the  weapons  of  death  away,  it  declares  that  men  shall 
learn  war  no  more;  and,  joining  their  hands  in  amity,  it  says 
to  them,  "Love  as  brethren."  0,  could  mere  human  civiliza- 
tion effect  such  results  as  these,  how  soon  would  her  image  be 
set  up,  and  what  multitudes  would  fall  down  and  worship! 
But   these    arc    triumphs    for    the    Gospel    alone,   and   triumphs 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  319 

which  it  achieves  incidentally,  by  aiming  at  greater  things  than 
these. 

The  Gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  It  raises  the 
savage  into  a  man  by  making  him  a  new  creature  in  Christ  Jesus; 
it  prepares  him  for  civil  society  by  making  him  a  member  of  a 
Christian  Church.  In  the  zeal  of  its  new-found  existence,  that, 
Church  becomes  a  witness  for  Christ  to  others;  the  word  of  God 
sounds  forth  into  all  the  regions  round  about;  and  similar  triumphs 
result,  only  to  be  followed  by  similar  labors  and  triumphs  again. 
Thus  every  step  of  present  success  is  a  new  facility  for  a  farther 
advance,  and  an  additional  pledge  of  universal  triumph. 

O,  there  is  a  day— call  it  the  millennium,  or  by  any  other  name- 
there  is  a  period  yet  destined  to  bless  the  earth,  when  it  shall  no 
more  be  necessary  to  witness  for  God,  for  all  shall  know  him;  the 
knowledge  of  his  glory  shall  fill  the  earth,  as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea.     Happy  state  of  Christian  triumph !— a  day  without  a  cloud— 
the  reproach  of  indolence  wiped  away  from  the  Church,  and  of 
ignorance  from  the  world.     Truth  shall  have  completed  the  con- 
quest of  error— Christ  shall  have  given  law  to  the  world— and, 
impressing  his  image   on   every  heart,  shall  receive   the  homage 
of  a  renovated  race.     Brethren,  these  are  visions— but  they  are 
the  visions  of  God— and  let  nothing  rob  us  of  the  inspiration  to 
be  derived  from  gazing  at  them.      They  are  visions,  but  visions 
painted  by  the  hand  of  God— dear  in  every  age  to  the  Church  of 
God— gazed  on  in  death  by  the  Son  of  God.     Yes,  then  they  were 
brought  and  set  before  him,  and  such  was  the  joy  with  which  they 
filled  him  that  he  endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame.     Then, 
on  the  lofty  moral  elevation  of  the  cross,  all  the  ages  of  time,  and 
all  the  triumphs  of  his  Church,  passed  in  review  before  him.     He 
saw  our  missionaries  go  forth  in  his  name  to  distant  climes:  again 
he  looked,  and  saw  them  surrounded  by  ten  thousand  converts  to 
his  grace.     He  saw  the  vail  fall  from  the  heart  of  the  Jews;  and 
heard  their  bitter  mourning  as  they  stood  looking  at  Him  whom 
they  had  pierced.     He  saw  Ethiopia  stretching  out  her  hands  unto 
God.     He  heard  his  name  shouted  from  land  to  land  as  the  watch- 
word of  salvation,  and  marked   how  its  every  echo  shook  and 
brought  down  the  pillars  of  the  empire  of  sin.     He  saw  the  race 
of  Ishmael  that  now  traverses  the  desert  tracts  of  Arabia— the 
casts  of  India  with  their  numbers  infinite— the  national  Chinese— 
the  Tartar  hordes— the  unknown  and  snow-concealed  inhabitants 
of  the  north— the  tribes  of  Europe— and  all  the  islands  of  the  sea; 
he  saw  them  flocking  into  his  kingdom,  his  grace  the  theme  of 


S20  MlbfcilONARY   PAPERS. 

every  tongue,  his  glory  the  object  of  every  eye.  He  sa^v  of  the 
travail  of  his  soul,  and  was  satisfied;  his  soul  was  satisfied  !  Glori- 
ous intimation  !  Even  in  the  hour  of  its  travail  it  was  satisfied. 
What  an  unlimited  vision  of  human  happiness  must  it  have  been  ! 
Happiness  not  bounded  by  time,  but  filling  the  expanse  of  eter- 
nity !  His  prophetic  eye  caught  even  then  a  view  of  the  infinite 
result  in  heaven  !  His  ear  caught  the  far,  far-distant  shout  of  his 
redeemed  and  glorified  Church,  singing,  "  "Worthy  is  the  Lamb 
that  was  slain  !"  Brethren,  if  we  would  do  justice  to  our  office  as 
witnesses  for  God — if  we  would  catch  the  true  inspiration  of  our 
work — we,  too,  must  often  cross,  as  he  did,  the  threshold  of 
eternity,  transport  ourselves  ten  thousand  ages  hence  into  the 
blessedness  of  heaven,  and  behold  the  fruits  of  our  instrumentality 
there,  still  adding  new  joy  to  angels,  new  crowns  to  Jesus,  new 
tides  of  glory  to  the  throne  of  God.  Realizing  that  scene,  we 
should  gird  up  our  loins  afresh,  as  if  a  new  command  had  come 
down  from  heaven,  calling  us  by  name  to  be  witnesses  for  God. 

IV.  We  have  now  seen  that  the  Christian  Church  is,  in  its  very 
constitution  and  design,  a  missionary  Church — that  its  history 
illustrates  this  truth,  and  that  all  the  original  motives  for  enforcing 
it  still  exist,  and  exist  in  ever-accumulating  force.  What,  then, 
can  be  more  appropriate  for  ns,  fourthly,  than  to  survey  our  condi- 
tion, and  estimate  our  wants  in  relation  to  that  design,  to  profit  by 
that  history,  and  to  yield  obedience  to  those  motives. 

1.  Now  it  must  be  obvious  that  whatever  else  may  be  necessary, 
a  vivid  and  all-pervading  apprehension  of  the  original  design  of 
the  Church  is  of  the  first  importance.  "  But  do  not  our  various 
aggressive  efforts  show  that  we  have  already  recovered  that  appre- 
hension ?"  To  a  very  limited  extent.  Until  recently,  the  Christian 
Churcli  was  well-nigh  as  local  and  stationary  as  the  Jewish.  And, 
as  might  be  expected,  considering  the  state  of  its  piety,  its  move- 
ments, since  it  began  to  awake,  have  been  fitful  and  uncertain, 
rather  than  healthy  and  regular.  Are  not  its  members,  still,  too 
content,  generally  speaking,  with  supporting  a  ministry  for  them- 
selves alone;  and  thus  resembling  the  local  character  of  the  Jewish 
Church  ?  Is  not  the  clear  apprehension  of  its  missionary  design 
confined  still  to  a  small  minority  ?  Or,  if  felt  by  the  many,  felt 
only  as  a  passing  impulse — the  result  of  an  annual  appeal,  rather 
than  as  a  personal  obligation,  and  a  universal  principle  ?  Or,  if 
felt  as  a  claim,  felt  as  a  duty  to  be  easily  devolved,  and  discharged 
by  proxy  ? 

Brethren,  according  to  the  theory  of  the  Christian  Church,  every 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  321 

one  of  its  members  is  a  witness  for  Christ.  In  makinr^  you,  Chris- 
tian, a  partaker  of  his  grace,  he  not  only  intended  your  own 
salvation — he  intended  the  salvation  of  others  by  your  instru- 
mentality— he  intended  that  you  should  go  forth  from  his  presence 
as  a  witness,  conveying  to  the  world  the  cheering  intelligence 
that  he  is  still  pardoning  and  saving  sinners — sitting  on  his 
throne  of  mercy,  waiting  to  be  gracious  to  them,  as  he  has  been  to 
you.  He  says  to  you,  in  effect,  "  You  have  given  yourselves  to  me, 
and  I  give  you  to  the  world — give  you  as  my  witnesses:  look  on 
yourselves  as  dedicated  to  this  office — dedicated  from  eternity." 
Brethren,  your  very  business,  as  a  Christian,  your  calling,  is  to 
propagate  your  religion.  Is  the  Gospel  cause  a  warfare  ?  Every 
Christian  present  is  to  regard  himself  as  drawn  to  serve.  Is  there 
a  great  cause  at  issue  between  God  and  the  world  ?  Every  Chris- 
tian present  is  subpenaed  as  a  witness  for  God.  Look  on  yourself 
in  this  light,  and  you  will  not,  on  the  ground  of  disqualification, 
dismiss  the  subject  from  your  mind.  You  will  not  think  that  a 
mere  annual  subscription  buys  you  off  from  that  great  duty  for 
which  God  has  made  you  a  Christian.  "  I  cannot  speak  for  Christ," 
said  a  martyr,  on  his  way  to  the  flames,  "but  I  can  die  for  him." 
And,  in  the  same  martyr-spirit,  you  will  say,  "  I  cannot  speak  for 
Christ — would  that  I  could — the  world  should  hear  of  him;  my 
lips  cannot  speak  for  him,  but  my  life  shall;  my  tongue  cannot 
witness,  but  others  can;  and  if  property  can  aid,  and  prayers  pre- 
vail, they  shall,"  Brethren,  this  is  simply  the  sentiment  of  Scrip- 
ture; this  was  the  spirit  of  the  primitive  saints.  They  looked 
on  themselves  individually  as  born  to  be  witnesses  for  Christ — 
ordained  to  the  office  of  diffusing  the  Gospel.  Wherever  they  went 
the  language  of  Christ  was  still  sounding  in  their  ears,  "  Ye  are 
my  witnesses — go  into  all  the  world."  Is  it  true  that  he  has  said 
this  to  us  ?  To  the  ear  of  piety  he  is  saying  it  still — to  the  eye 
of  piety  he  is  here  this  day  to  repeat  it — do  you  not  behold  him  ? 
Do  you  not  hear  him  saying  it  to  you — and  to  you  ?  Never,  till 
Christians  feel  themselves  thus  individually  addressed,  will  the 
Church  fulfill  its  lofty  design  as  a  missionary  witness  for  Christ  to 
the  world. 

2.  A  second  requisite  for  this  end  is  wisdom — wisdom  to  mark 
the  characteristic  features  of  the  age,  and  the  movements  of  the 
world — to  appreciate  the  peculiar  position  of  the  Church  in  re- 
lation to  them,  and  to  apprehend  and  obey  the  indications  of 
God  concerning  them.  Never  was  there  an  age  when  the  wide 
field  of  human  misery  was  so  accurately  measured,  and  so  fully 


322  MISSIONARY  PAPKllS. 

explored,  as  at  present;  and,  consequently,  there  never  was  a  time 
when  the  obligation  of  the  Christian  Church,  to  bring  out  all 
its  divine  resources  and  remedies,  was  so  binding  and  so  great. 
Never  was  there  an  age  when  science  attempted  so  much,  and 
promised  so  largely — challenging  the  Gospel,  in  effect,  to  run  with 
it  a  race  of  philanthropy;  and,  consequently,  never  was  there  a 
time  when  it  so  much  concerned  the  Church  to  vindicate  her 
character  as  the  true  angel  of  mercy  to  the  world  ;  and  to  show 
that  not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  the 
wounds  of  the  world  must  be  healed.  Never  was  there  a  time 
when  the  elements  of  universal  society  exhibited  so  much  restless- 
ness and  change — when  the  ancient  superstitions  exhibited  so 
many  signs  of  dotage  and  approaching  death — when  the  field  of 
the  world  was  so  extensively  broken  up,  and  ready  for  cultivation; 
broken  up  not  by  the  ordinary  ploughshare  of  human  instrumen- 
tality, but  by  strange  convulsions  from  beneath,  and  by  bolts  from 
an  invisible  hand  above;  and,  consequently,  never  was  there  a 
time  which  so  loudly  called  on  the  Christian  sower  to  go  forth  and 
sow.  And  never  was  there  a  land  blessed  with  such  peculiar 
facilities  as  Britain,  for  acting  as  a  witness  for  Christ  to  the  world. 
Why  is  it  that  the  Gospel  is  at  this  time  in  trust  with  a  people 
whose  ships  cover  the  seas — who  are  the  merchants  of  the  world? 
Has  He  who  drew  the  boundaries  of  Judea  with  his  own  finger — 
who  selected  the  precise  spot  for  the  temple — who  did  every  thing 
for  the  Jewish  Church  icith  design — abandoned  the  Christian 
Church  to  accident?  And,  if  not — if  he  has  placed  the  Gospel 
here  with  design,  what  can  the  nature  of  that  design  be,  but  that 
it  should  be  borne  to  the  world  on  the  wings  of  every  wind  that 
blows  ?  Say,  why  is  it  that  Britain,  and  her  religious  ally,  Amer- 
ica, should  divide  the  seas — should  hold  the  keys  of  the  world? 
0,  were  we  but  awake  to  the  designs  of  God,  and  to  our  own 
responsibility,  we  should  hear  him  say,  "  I  have  put  you  in  pos- 
session of  the  seas;  put  the  world  in  possession  of  my  Gospel." 
And  every  ship  we  sent  out  would  be  a  missionary  Church — like 
the  ark  of  the  Deluge,  a  floating  testimony  for  God,  and  bearing  in 
its  bosom  the  seeds  of  a  new  creation.  Christians,  ours  is,  indeed, 
a  post  of  responsibility  and  of  honor  !  On  us  have  accumulated 
all  the  advantages  of  the  past,  and  on  us  lies  the  great  stress  of 
the  present.  The  Avorld  is  waiting,  breathless,  on  our  movements; 
the  voice  of  all  heaven  is  urging  us  on,  0,  for  celestial  wisdom, 
to  act  in  harmony  with  the  high  appointments  of  Providence — to 
seize  the  crisis  which  has  come  for  blessing  the  world ! 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  323 

3.  A  third  requisite  is  Christian  union.  It  is  in  vain  to  talk  of 
the  beneficial  rivalry  of  sects.  This  only  shows  that  we  are  so 
much  accustomed  to  our  divisions,  that  we  are  beginning  to  see 
beauty  in  that  which  forms  our  deformity  and  disgrace.  It  is  in 
vain  to  say  that  good  is  done  notwithstanding  our  want  of  union. 
Is  not  the  good  which  is  effected  abroad,  effected  by  merging  the 
disputes  at  home — in  fact,  by  uniting  ?  And  would  not  a  knowl- 
edge of  our  differences  there  be  fatal  to  our  usefulness  ?  But  the 
doctrine  of  Christ  on  the  subject  is  decisive — "that  they  all  may 
be  one,  that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me."  In 
other  words,  the  visible  union  of  Christians  is  essential  to  the  con- 
version of  the  world.  It  is  in  vain  to  say  that  but  little  disagree- 
ment exists  as  yet  among  the  Christian  witnesses  abroad;  the  seeds 
of  discord  only  ask  for  time,  and  they  will  not  fail  to  bear  their 
proper  fruit.  But  why  have  not  the  witnesses  abroad  differed? 
If  they  are  right,  must  we  not  be  wrong  ?  And  how  is  it  that 
even  we,  on  occasions  like  the  present,  can  quit  our  denominational 
camps,  and  proclaim  the  truce  of  God  ?  Both  owing  to  the  same 
means — by  paying  greater  deference  to  the  will  of  Christ  than 
to  the  claims  of  party — by  looking  out  on  a  world  perishing — by 
erecting  the  cross  for  its  salvation,  and  rallying  around  it;  in  a 
word,  by  reverting  practically  to  the  design  of  the  Church.  0, 
who  is  not  ready  to  say,  at  such  times,  "Would  that  the  whole 
Church  could  be  converted  into  a  Christian  Missionary  Society, 
and  meet  in  that  capacity  alone  I"  The  union  wanted  is  not  the 
union  of  one  day  in  a  year,  but  the  union  of  every  day — not 
merely  a  oneness  of  purpose,  but,  as  far  as  practicable,  a  union  of 
means  for  the  attainment  of  that  purpose.  Here  is  one  society 
calling  aloud  for  agents,  and  pledging  itself  to  raise  the  funds  for 
their  support;  while  another  proclaims  that  it  has  agents  ready, 
if  it  did  but  possess  the  means  of  sending  them  forth.  Now  the 
spirit  we  need  is  that  which,  on  the  first  hearing  of  a  statement 
like  this,  should  induce  the  parties  to  sympathize  in  each  other's 
wants,  and,  by  uniting  their  respective  means,  to  supply  them. 
Brethren,  the  same  obligation  which  binds  the  Church  to  act  as  a 
witness  for  God  at  all,  binds  it  to  do  so  in  the  best  manner,  and  to 
the  full  amount  of  its  resources.  While  division  is  making  that 
which  is  already  little,  still  less — ^not'only  would  a  spirit  of  union, 
by  combining  our  resources,  economize  and  increase  them,  but,  by 
evincing  a  greater  concern  for  the  will  of  Christ  than  for  the  suc- 
cess of  party,  it  would  invite  it — it  would  humbly  challenge  his 
blessing,  for  it  would  be  a  substantial  fulfillment  of  bis  prayer. 


> 
324  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

4.  And  is  not  greater  liberality  "wanted  ?  Not  that  which  waits 
for  public  excitement — that  which  gives,  not  a  little  from  much, 
but  much  from  a  little — that  which  brightens  into  cheerfulness, 
and  rises  into  prayer,  as  it  casts  its  gift  into  the  treasury,  saying, 
"  May  this  be  a  witness  for  Christ !"  The  liberality  wanted  is  that 
which  shall  induce  the  wealthy  Christian  parent  to  oflfer  up  his 
pious  son  on  the  missionary  altar,  and  to  lay  beside  him,  at  the 
same  time,  whatever  may  be  necessary  to  make  the  oblation  com- 
plete. Tlie  liberality  wanted  is  that  which  shall  constrain  the 
wealthy  Christian  to  ascend  that  altar  himself,  taking  with  him  all 
he  has,  and  offering  the  whole  as  a  missionary  oblation  to  God, 
Talk  not  of  sacrifice;  do  you  forget  that  the  world  has  been 
redeemed  by  sacrifice  ?  do  you  remember  the  nature  of  that  sacri- 
fice? 0,  if  you  really  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
let  the  Church  but  sympathize  with  Christ  in  the  travail  of  his 
soul;  such  acts  of  self-devotion  would  become  of  frequent  occur- 
rence, and  new  songs  would  burst  forth  in  heaven ! 

5.  The  history  of  the  Church  would  justify,  and  its  present 
position  demands,  an  increase  of  energy  and  zeal.  I  say  this,  not 
so  much  in  relation  to  our  missionaries  as  to  our  Churches.  He 
must  be  ignorant,  indeed,  who  does  not  know  that  rashness  often 
passes  for  zeal,  and  that  the  path  of  wisdom  lies  between  a  blind 
impetuosity  on  the  one  hand,  and  a  cold,  calculating  policy  on  the 
other.  But  blind  must  he  be,  also,  not  to  perceive  that  much  in 
the  Christian  Church,  at  present,  which  assumes  the  name  of  pru- 
dence, is  timidity  and  unbelief  in  disguise;  that,  as  missionary 
witnesses,  we  treat  with  God  too  much  in  the  commercial  spirit; 
that  we  do  not  trust  him  to  any  large  amount;  that  we  look  too 
much  at  funds  in  reserve,  and  too  little  at  promises  in  reserve. 
"  Prove  me  me  now,"  saith  God,  "  whether  I  will  not  open  the 
windows  of  heaven  to  bless  you."  But  who  thinks  of  accepting 
the  generous  challenge  '?  Does  not  our  conduct,  in  effect,  reproach 
the  first  witnesses,  and  charge  the  confessors  and  reformers  of 
later  days  with  guilty  rashness  ?  If  we  are  only  prudent,  what 
were  they  ?  Imprudent  men,  to  venture  life  so  recklessly  as  you 
did !  Imprudent  witnesses  for  God,  to  calculate  present  conse- 
quences so  little,  and  to  think  so  much  of  the  future !  And  how 
insensible  must  you  have  been  to  say,  when  all  the  engines  of 
martyrdom  were  brought  out,  that  none  of  these  things  moved 
you  !  And  how  presumptuous  to  affirm  that  the  promises  of  God 
warranted  such  zeal !  How  would  you  have  stood  corrected  now  ! 
How  much  more  cheaply  might  you  have  purchased  distinction  in 


MISSIONARY    PAPERS.  325 

the  Church  now  !  But  if  distinction  was  your  aim,  well  is  it  for 
your  present  fame  that  your  zeal  burned  so  long  ago;  for,  though 
your  names  are  now  on  every  lip,  and  we  boast  that  God  raised 
you  up,  you  could  not  now  repeat  your  noble  deeds  without  en- 
dangering your  fame.     Yours  is  zeal  to  be  admired  at  a  distance! 

And  yet,  brethren,  theirs,  in  truth,  is  the  energy  we  want;  the 
zeal  of  a  Paul  and  the  first  disciples — of  a  Luther  and  the  early 
reformers — of  a  Braiuerd  and  our  first  missionaries;  a  zeal  that 
would  startle  the  Church;  ay,  and  be  stigmatized  by  thousands 
of  its  members — as  what  zeal  has  not  been  ?  zeal  that  would  be 
content  to  be  appreciated  a  century  hence.  The  zeal  wanted  is 
that  which,  while  it  invites  prudence  to  be  of  its  council,  would 
not  allow  her  to  reign;  which,  while  it  would  economize  its 
means,  would  be  too  frequent  in  its  demands  on  the  funds  of 
Christian  benevolence  to  allow  them  to  lie  long  at  interest — anni- 
versary zeal  made  perpetual.  The  energy  we  want  is  that  which 
springs  from  sympathy  with  the  grandeur  of  our  theme,  the  dig- 
nity of  our  office,  and  the  magnificence  of  the  missionary  enter- 
prise. O,  where  is  the  spiritual  perception  that  looks  forth  on  the 
world  as  the  great  scene  of  a  moral  conflict,  and  beholds  it  under 
the  stirring  aspect  which  it  presents  to  the  beings  of  other  worlds  ? 
Where  are  the  kindled  eye,  and  the  beaming  countenance,  and  the 
heart  bursting  with  the  momentous  import  of  the  Gospel  message  ? 
Where  the  fearlessness  and  confidence  whose  very  tones  inspire 
conviction,  and  carry  with  them  all  the  force  of  certainty,  and  the 
weight  of  an  oath  ?  Where  is  the  zeal  which  burns  with  its  sub- 
ject, as  if  it  had  just  come  from  witnessing  the  crucifixion,  and 
felt  its  theme  with  all  the  freshness  and  force  of  a  new  revelation  ? 
the  zeal  which,  during  its  intervals  of  labor,  repairs  to  the  mount 
of  vision  to  see  the  funeral  procession  of  six  hundred  millions  of 
souls — to  the  mouth  of  hell,  to  hear  six  hundred  millions  of  voices, 
saying,  as  the  voice  of  one  man,  "  Send  to  our  brethren,  lest  they 
also  come  into  this  place  of  torment " — to  Calvary,  to  renew  its 
vigor  by  touching  the  cross — to  the  spot  where  John  stood,  to 
catch  a  view  of  the  ranks  of  the  blessed  above.  Enthusiasm  is 
sobriety  here.  In  this  cause  the  zeal  of  Christ  consumed  him — 
his  holiest  ministers  have  become  flames  of  fire;  and,  as  if  all  cre- 
ated ardor  were  insufficient,  here  infinite  zeal  finds  scope  to  burn; 
"for  the  zeal  of  the  Lord  of  hosts  shall  perform  it." 

6.  And  where  is  this  flame  to  be  kindled  ?  where  is  the  live  coal 
to  be  obtained  but  from  off  the  altar  ?  It  was  there  the  witnesses 
of  Christ,  in  every  age,  found  it;  and  there  thev  kept  it  bright  and 

28 


326  MISSIONARY    PAPERS. 

burning.  It  was  there  that  Christ  himself  sustained  that  zeal,  in 
the  flames  of  which  he  at  last  ascended  as  a  sacrifice  to  God. 
Kay,  what  was  that  atoning  sacrifice  itself  but  a  more  intense 
prayer  for  the  redemption  of  the  world — the  prayer  of  blood — a 
prayer  so  ardent  that  ho  consumed  himself  in  the  utterance — a 
prayer  which  is  ascending  still,  and  still  filling  the  ear  of  God 
with  its  entreaties — a  prayer  from  which  all  other  prayers  derive 
their  prevailing  power.  And  what  was  the  object  of  that  bleeding 
intercession  ?  and  what  did  he  himself  regard  as  the  full  answer 
to  it  ?  What  but  the  advent  of  the  Spirit,  as  the  agent  of  a  new 
creation?  0,  Christians,  is  there  such  a  doctrine  in  our  creed  as 
the  doctrine  of  Divine  influence  ?  Is  there  such  an  agent  in  the 
Church  as  the  almighty  Spirit  of  God  ?  Is  he  among  us  expressly 
to  testify  of  Christ — to  be  the  great  animating  Spirit  of  his  mis- 
sionary witness,  the  Church?  And  is  it  true  that  his  unlimited 
aid  can  be  obtained  by  prayer — that  we  can  be  baptized  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire?  O  ye  that  preach  "believe  and  be 
saved  "  to  the  sinner,  preach  the  same  to  the  Church,  "  Believe  the 
promise  of  the  Spirit,  and  be  saved."  Ye  that  love  the  Lord,  keep 
not  silence;  send  up  a  loud,  long,  united,  and  unsparing  entreaty 
for  his  promised  aid.  This,  this  is  what  we  want;  and  this  is  all 
we  want.  Till  this  be  obtained,  all  the  angelic  agency  of  heaven 
would  avail  us  nothing;  and  when  it  is  obtained,  all  that  agency 
will  be  unequal  to  the  celebration  of  our  triumphs. 

Witnesses  for  Christ,  hear  the  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter: 
the  cause  of  your  Redeemer  has  come  on  in  the  heathen  world — 
the  cause  of  human  happiness;  the  destiny  of  immortal  myriads 
is  involved;  and  the  world  is  hushed,  and  waiting  to  receive  your 
evidence.  By  the  love  of  Christ,  will  you  not  go  and  testify  in 
his  behalf?  The  destroyer  of  souls  is  witnessing  against  him, 
and  millions  are  crediting  and  confirming  the  dreadful  testimony: 
will  you  not  hasten  to  testify  for  him?  Mohammedanism  is 
denying  his  Divinity,  and  is  placing  an  impostor  in  his  stead; 
will  you  not  attest  that  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven 
given  among  men  whereby  we  can  be  saved,  but  the  name  of 
Christ  your  Lord  ?  China  is  denying  his  existence,  and  one-third 
of  the  human  race  believe  it;  will  you  not  go  to  proclaim,  "  This 
is  the  true  God  and  eternal  life?"  Hindooism  is  affirming  that  his 
name  is  Juggernaut,  and  that  he — your  Lord,  the  Savior  of  the 
world — that  he  loves  impurity  and  blood;  and  millions  believe  it: 
will  you  not  go  and  attest  that  "  his  name  is  Jesus,  because  he 
saves  the  people  from  their  sins?"     Shall  his  cross  have  next  to 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  327 

no  witnesses  of  its  benevolence  ?  Shall  his  blood  have  no  tongue 
to  proclaim  its  efficacy?  his  cause  no  friends  to  espouse  it?  Wit- 
nesses for  Christ,  your  Lord  is  in  India,  awaiting  your  arrival. 
He  has  obtained  a  hearing  for  you;  and  he  is  on  the  plains  of 
Africa — at  the  gates  of  China,  in  the  temples  of  Hindoostan — call- 
ing for  his  witnesses  to  come  and  testify  in  his  behalf.  And  shall 
he  call  in  vain  ?  He  is  saying  to  his  Church  to-day,  not  for  the 
third,  but  for  the  thousandth  time,  "  Lovest  thou  me?"  Then, 
by  the  blood  which  redeemed  you— by  the  benevolent  design  of 
that  redemption,  that  you  might  be  ray  witnesses — by  the  wants 
of  the  world,  waiting  to  hear  you  proclaim  my  grace,  and  perish- 
ing till  they  hear — by  the  certainty  of  your  success,  and  the  glories 
that  would  result  from  it— by  the  power  of  that  cross  which  is 
destined  to  move  the  world— awake !  arise  to  your  high  preroga- 
tive and  office;  call  down  the  aid  of  the  great  renewing  Spirit; 
and  let  every  creature  hear  you  say,  "We  have  seen,  and  do  tes- 
tify, that  the  Father  sent  the  Son  to  be  the  Savior  of  the  world." 
"  Ye  are  my  witnesses." 

ADDRESS    DELIVERED    BY  DR.  BANGS,  AT   THE    OPENING  OF  THE 
MISSION  HOUSE  IN  NEW  YORK. 
I  CONGRATULATE  the  Board  of  Managers  and  the  Society  on  the 
completion  of  this  room,  so  well  adapted  to  their  own  accommo- 
dation, and  other  purposes  of  the  Society.    The  present  prosperous 
state  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
the  extended  sphere  of  its  operations,  the  increase  of  its  funds,  the 
regular  and  systematic  manner  of  conducting  its  affairs,  together 
with  the  commodious  room  in  which  we  are  now  assembled'',  may 
lead  us,  not  unprofitably,  to  contrast  our  present  advantages  with 
its  small  beginnings,  and  the  difficulties  with  which  it  had  to  con- 
tend, and  the  comparatively  inefficient  manner  in  which  it  carried 
on  its  operations.     There  are  but  few  present— and  they  are  the 
more  valuable  on  that  account— who  were  associated  with  us  at 
the  commencement  of  our  operations;  but  these  can  bear  witness 
to  the  truth  of  what  I  assert,  while  I  make  a  few  remarks  respect- 
ing the  origin  of  the  Society,  and  the  commencement  of  its  labors 
It  originated  at  a  meeting  of  the  preachers  stationed  in  the  city 
of  New  York,  and  the  Book  Agents,  in  the  year  1819.     At  this 
time  the  following  named  preachers  were  present;  namely,  the 
Rev.  Messrs.  Freeborn  Garrettson,  Joshua  Soule,  Samuel  Merwin, 
Nathan  Bangs,  Laban  Clark,  Thomas  Mason,  Seth  Crowell,  Samuel 


328  -MISSIONARY    I'APERS. 

Howe,  and  Thomas  Thorp.  At  this  meeting  the  Rev.  Laban 
Clark  presented  a  resolution  in  favor  of  forming  a  Bible  and 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  After  a 
free  interchange  of  thoughts  on  the  subject,  the  resolution  was 
adopted;  and  Freeborn  Garrettson,  Laban  Clark,  and  Nathan 
Bangs  were  appointed  a  committee  to  prepare  a  Constitution, 
to  be  submitted  at  a  subsequent  meeting  of  the  before-mentioned 
preachers.  This  committee,  when  met,  agreed  that  each  member 
should  draft  a  Constitution,  and,  at  a  subsequent  meeting,  the  one 
should  be  adopted  which  might  appear  the  most  suitable.  On 
comparing  these  drafts,  the  one  prepared  by  your  present  speaker 
was  accepted;  and,  at  a  full  meeting  of  the  preachers  before  men- 
tioned, after  undergoing  some  verbal  alterations,  was  unanimously 
concurred  in,  and  ordered  to  be  submitted  at  a  public  meeting  of 
all  the  members  and  friends  of  the  Church  who  might  choose  to 
attend  the  call,  in  the  Forsyth-street  church,  on  the  evening  of 
April  5,  1819.  This  was  accordingly  done,  when  your  speaker 
was  called  to  the  chair.  Addresses  were  delivered  by  the  chair- 
man, by  Freeborn  Garrettson,  Joshua  Soule,  and  some  others; 
when,  on  motion  of  Joshua  Soule,  seconded  by  Freeborn  Garrett- 
bon,  the  Constitution  which  had  been  prepared  was  adopted. 
After  receiving  subscribers  to  the  Constitution,  the  following 
officers  and  managers  were  elected: 

Officers. 

Rev.  BisHor  M'Ivexdree,  President. 

Rev.  Bishop  George,  First  Vice-President. 

Rev.  Bishop  Roberts,  Second  Vice-President. 

Rev.  N.  Bangs,  Third  Vice-President. 

Mr.  Francis  Hall,  Clerk. 

Mr.  Daniel  Ayres,  Recording  Secretary. 

Rev.  Thomas  Mason,  Corresponding  Secretary. 

Rev.  Joshua  Soule,  Treasurer. 

Managers. 

Joseph  Smith,  William  Duvall,  James  B.  Oakley, 

Robert  Mathison,         Paul  Hick,  George  Caines, 

Joseph  Sandford,         John  Westfield,  Dr.  Seaman, 

George  Suckley,  Thomas  Roby,  Dr.  Gregory, 

Samuel  L.  Waldo,       Benjamin  Disbrow,  John  Boyd, 

Stephen  Dando,  James  B.  Gascoigne,  M.  H.  Smith, 

Samuel  B.  Harper,       William  A.  Mercein,  Nathaniel  Jarvis, 

Lancaster  S.  Burling,  Philip  J.  Arcularius,  Robert  Snow, 


MISSION AKY    PAPERS,  329 

Andrew  Mercein,         William  Myers,  James  Wood, 

Joseph  Moser,  William  B.  Skidmore,  Abraham  Paul, 

John  Paradise,  Nicholas  Schuremau. 

I  cannot  but  reflect  here,  that  of  these  forty  persons  only  seven- 
teen are  now  living;  namely,  four  of  the  officers,  and  thirteen  of 
the  managers.  Only  five  of  the  latter  are  members  of  the  present 
Board;  namely,  Messrs.  Hall,  Burling,  Dando,  Skidmore,  and 
Oakley.  Of  the  dead,  I  trust  I  may  say  they  have  gone  to  their 
reward  in  heaven.  May  their  successors  fill  up  their  places  with 
equal  fidelity  and  usefulness ! 

At  the  first  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  which  was  held 
in  a  small  school-room  in  Forsyth-street,  an  address,  prepared  by 
your  speaker,  directed  to  the  members  and  friends  of  the  Church 
throughout  the  United  States,  with  a  view  to  engage  their  co- 
operation in  the  work  in  which  we  had  commenced,  and,  likewise, 
a  circular,  addressed  to  the  several  annual  conferences,  were  ap- 
proved, and  ordered  to  be  printed  and  circulated,  both  in  pamphlet 
form  and  in  the  Methodist  Magazine.  And  it  was  no  small  grati- 
fication to  find,  very  soon,  that  our  proceedings  had  been  ap- 
proved of  by  the  Baltimore,  Virginia,  New  York,  and  New  Eng- 
land conferences:  all  of  which  passed  resolutions  recommending 
the  Society  to  the  patronage  and  support  of  the  people  of  their 
charge. 

The  first  auxiliary  was  the  Female  Missionary  Society  of  New 
York,  which  was  organized  in  July,  1819;  and  it  has  gone  steadily 
on  in  its  work  of  benevolence  from  that  day  to  this.  Other  aux- 
iliaries soon  followed;  so  that,  in  a  short  time,  all  the  annual 
conferences  became  auxiliary,  assisted  by  branches  in  different 
directions. 

About  the  time  that  this  Society  was  established  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  the  Missionary  Society  within  the  bounds  of  the  Phil- 
adelphia conference  was  formed:  and  though  it  has  never  resolved 
it  expedient  to  become  auxiliary  to  this  Society,  it  has  exerted 
itself  nobly  in  the  grand  cause,  appropriating  its  funds  for  the 
promotion  of  the  same  benevolent  objects;  and  we,  therefore, 
hail  it  as  a  co-operative  and  effective  agency  in  the  missionary 
work. 

It  must  not  be  thought,  however,  that  this  work  went  on  with- 
out opposition.  Some,  whose  piety  was  unquestionable,  looked 
on  with  cold  indifference;  while  others  opposed  it,  as  being  an 
innovation  upon  Methodism,  and  calculated  to  cripple  the  en- 
ergies of  the  itinerancy.     I  remember  perfectly  well,  when  the 

28* 


330  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

Constitution  was  submitted  to  the  General  conference  in  1820,  an 
influential  member  denounced  it  as  a  radical  measure,  originating 
■with  the  north,  calculated  to  act  injuriously  upon  the  institutions 
of  the  Church,  and  to  impede  its  career  of  usefulness.  I  merely 
mention  these  things  to  show  how  the  most  benevolent  efforts  may 
be  misinterpreted,  their  objects  maligned,  and  the  actions  of  wise 
and  good  men  misunderstood,  even  by  those  of  whose  integrity  we 
have  no  reason  to  doubt.  These  things,  however,  so  far  from 
damping  the  zeal  of  its  friends,  only  tended  to  excite  it  to  greater 
ardor,  until,  finally,  all  objections  and  all  these  obstacles  were 
silenced  and  overcome. 

I  have  already  alluded  to  the  feebleness  of  its  commencement. 
Notwithstanding  its  favorable  reception  generally,  at  its  first 
anniversary,  in  1820,  the  amount  which  had  been  received  was 
only  $823.04;  and  the  amount  expended,  $85.76.  The  next  year 
there  were  reported,  $2,328.76;  and  expended,  $407.67.  Indeed, 
it  seemed  to  be  more  difficult  to  expend  than  to  collect,  though 
the  collections  were  sufficiently  small.  So  difficult  was  it  to 
diffuse  the  missionary  spirit  among  preachers  and  people,  that 
our  bishops  seemed  afraid  to  select  and  appoint  missionaries,  and 
to  draw  on  the  treasury,  lest  they  should  trespass  upon  the  funds 
of  the  Cliurch:  so  that,  from  the  time  of  its  organization  to  the 
year  1832,  a  balance  in  the  treasury  was  reported  each  year, 
though  the  greatest  amount  for  any  one  year  was  but  $14,176.11. 
From  that  time,  however — which  was  the  year  the  Liberia  mission 
commenced — it  has  gradually  increased  in  its  resources;  enlarged 
the  boundaries  of  its  operations,  by  taking  in  new  fields  of  mis- 
sionary labor,  until,  in  1839,  its  available  funds  amounted  to 
$135,521.94;  and,  in  1840,  there  were  expended  $146,498.58; 
which,  I  believe,  are  the  largest  sums  raised  and  expended  in 
any  one  year. 

It  is  not  practicable,  in  this  short  address,  to  enter  into  a  minute 
detail  of  all  the  missionary  stations,  both  domestic  and  foreign — 
among  the  aboriginals  of  our  forests,  the  slaves  of  the  south  and 
southwest,  in  Africa  and  in  South  America,  as  well  as  in  the 
Oregon  territory — nor  have  I  the  means,  at  present,  of  ascertaining 
the  exact  number  of  souls  which  have  been  brought  into  the  fold 
of  Christ  by  this  instrumentality;  but  I  think  I  speak  within  the 
limits  of  truth  when  I  say,  that  more  than  sixty  thousand  souls 
have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  by  the  labors  of 
our  missionaries.  Indeed,  several  annual  conferences  have  been 
brought  into  existence,  in  the  new  countries  in  the  western  states. 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  831 

on  territories  which  were  first  occupied  by  the  missionaries  sup- 
ported by  this  Society;  and,  in  one  of  the  oldest  towns  in  Massa- 
chusetts, namely,  in  "Worcester,  we  had  no  Society  until  1834, 
when  it  was  entered  by  the  Rev.  George  Pickering,  under  the 
auspices  of  this  Society;  and  such  were  the  blessed  effects  of  his 
labors,  that  it  has  once  been  the  seat  of  the  New  England  confer- 
ence, and  numbers  now  two  hundred  and  ninety-five  members; 
and  I  perceive,  from  the  Minutes,  that  the  next  New  England 
conference  is  to  be  held  in  the  same  town. 

Such,  indeed,  have  been  the  blessed  effects  of  the  efforts  of  this 
Society  in  spreading  the  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  I  think  I 
may  say  in  truth,  without  intending  to  disparage,  in  the  least 
degree,  others  of  a  similar  character,  that  it  has  exceeded  all  other 
missionary  societies,  whether  in  Europe  or  America,  in  proportion 
to  the  time  it  has  existed,  in  bringing  sinners  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God. 

Having  thus  given  this  brief  outline  of  the  origin,  labors,  and 
success  of  this  Society,  permit  me  to  make  a  few  remarks  on  the 
advantages  of  the  present  age  for  spreading  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  by  means  of  missionary 
labors.  I  presume  to  say  that  there  never  has  been  a  time  so 
favorable  for  evangelizing  the  world  as  the  present.  Though " 
wickedness  is  prevalent,  and  idolatry  spreads  its  gloomy  wing 
over  a  great  portion  of  the  earth,  yet  God  has  so  chained  Satan, 
and  caused  "  the  earth  to  help  the  woman,"  that  nearly  all  ex- 
ternal barriers  to  the  entrance  of  the  missionary  are  removed  out 
of  the  way;  violent  opposition  has  well-nigh  ceased,  and  those 
persecutions  with  which  Christianity  has  been  assailed  in  former 
days  are  no  longer  suffered.  Look  at  any  former  period  of  the 
world,  and  see  if  you  can  behold  any  age  in  its  history,  when  cir- 
cumstances so  favorable  for  the  spread  of  evangelical  truth  ever 
existed.  In  respect  to  the  antediluvian  world,  its  wickedness  had 
become  so  great,  that  in  less  than  one  thousand  seven  hundred 
years  after  the  creation,  they  were  all,  with  the  exception  of  eight 
persons,  destroyed  by  a  flood.  Look  at  Abraham,  to  whom  the 
true  God  made  himself  known,  and  his  descendants,  the  people 
of  Israel:  how  few  feared  God  and  wrought  righteousness  I  And 
even  after  their  settlement  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  the  erection  of 
their  temple,  and  the  establishment  of  their  worship — though  God 
had  made  himself  known  to  them  by  the  most  stupendous  mira- 
cles, by  prophets  and  priests — yet  how  few  of  them  either  feared 
God,  or  gave  glory  to  his  name !    How  often  did  they  relapse  into 


332  MISSIONARY    PAI'EFS. 

idolatry,  and  disgrace  themselves  by  the  most  obscene  "vrickedness, 
while  all  the  surrounding  nations  were  wholly  given  to  idolatry  1 
Look  at  the  state  of  the  world  when  our  Lord  came.  I  need  not 
dwell  upon  this  period,  as  its  wickedness  in  general  is  known  and 
read  of  all  men.  And  though  the  Gospel,  after  his  resurrection,  took 
a  very  rapid  and  general  spread,  yet  what  opposition  and  persecu- 
tion, even  unto  bonds  and  death,  did  its  advocates  endure !  Look 
at  the  most  favorable  state  of  the  Christian  world  before  the  dark 
ages  commenced,  even  when  Constantine  the  Great,  the  first  Chris- 
tian emperor,  was  elevated  to  the  throne  of  the  Caesars.  This  has 
been  considered  by  some  as  the  time  when  the  New  Jerusalem 
came  down  out  of  heaven  to  dwell  among  men;  but  I  am  rather 
of  the  opinion  of  Wesley,  who  believed  that  it  was  the  time  when 
the  smoke  issued  from  the  bottomless  pit,  and  obscured  the  pecu- 
liar glories  of  the  Gospel,  hiding  the  truth  in  a  cloud  of  thick 
darkness.  Look  at  the  state  of  the  world  at  the  time  of  the 
Reformation.  Though  the  great  proportion  of  the  European 
world  was  then  nominally  Christian,  yet  what  opposition  did 
Luther,  Zuingle,  Calvin,  Cranmer,  Knox,  and  their  coadjutors, 
meet  with,  from  the  enemies  of  God  and  man  ! 

Let  us  come  nearer  home.  View  the  state  of  the  world  at  the 
time  that  Wesley  arose.  In  regard  to  pure  and  undefiled  religion, 
it  was  scarcely  known,  as  may  be  demonstrated  from  the  oppo- 
sition with  which  he  had  to  contend. 

Now,  compare  the  present  state  with  either  of  the  before- 
mentioned  periods,  or  with  any  other  which  you  may  select  from 
the  page  of  history,  and  you  will  not  ask,  "  What  is  the  cause 
that  the  former  days  were  better  than  these?"  for  these  days  are 
incomparably  better,  in  every  respect,  for  political  and  civil  free- 
dom, for  the  means  and  capabilities  of  human  happiness,  for  the 
acquisition  of  knowledge,  for  scientific  and  artistic  improvement, 
and,  above  all,  for  the  facilities  of  spreading  the  Gospel  of  God 
our  Savior — to  which  all  the  other  means  of  improvement,  by  a 
wise  use  of  these  providential  indications,  may  be  made  both 
subordinate  and  subservient. 

Look  for  a  moment  at  the  present  state  of  the  world.  Where 
is  there  a  spot^ — except,  indeed,  where  the  Romish  Church  is  pre- 
dominant— where  the  feet  of  the  Protestant  missionary  may  not 
tread  ?  Already  the  missionaries  of  the  cross  have  gone  to  Africa, 
to  the  different  countries  of  Asia,  to  the  islands  of  the  seas,  to  the 
aboriginals  of  our  own  country;  in  all  which  places  God  has 
signally  crowned  their  labors  with  success,  in  the  awakening  and 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  383^ 

conversion  of  souls;  and  the  time  is  not  far  distant,  I  humbly 
trust,  ■when  a  shout  shall  go  up  to  God,  "  The  kinji^doms  of  this 
world  have  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ." 

Among  other  favorable  indications  of  the  age,  on  -which  this 
hope  is  founded,  one  among  the  most  encouraging  is,  the  revival 
of  experimental  and  practical  religion  among  all  denominations 
of  Protestants.  Time  was,  and  that  not  long  since,  when  pure 
and  undefiled  religion — the  having  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad 
in  the  heart,  the  witness  and  fruits  of  the  Holy  Spirit — were 
ridiculed,  even  from  Protestant  pulpits,  as  fanaticism,  or  the 
effects  of  a  heated  imagination.  But  now,  almost  all  orders  of 
Christians  are  compelled  to  advocate  these  doctrines,  whether 
they  heai'tily  believe  and  experience  them  or  not,  even  to  save 
their  own  reputation  as  Christian  ministers.  Such  has  been  the 
force  of  truth  upon  the  understandings  and  consciences  of  the 
people  !  This  has  led  to  a  union  of  effort  among  the  several 
evangelical  denominations,  to  speed  on  the  car  of  the  Gospel 
of  the  Son  of  God,  And  when  they  shall  all  rise  up  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord,  harness  themselves  for  the  work,  and  uni- 
tedly enter  the  field  of  evangelical  labor,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
of  hosts,  the  enemy  will  quail  before  them,  and  sinners  shall  be 
converted  by  thousands;  the  Jews  shall  be  restored,  and  the  full- 
ness of  the  Gentiles  brought  in;  and  "the  people  shall  shout  unto 
God,  with  a  voice  of  triumph,"  crying,  "Halleluiah!  the  Lord 
God  omnipotent  reigneth." 

May  this  Society  so  conduct  itself,  so  manage  its  affairs,  be  so 
thoroughly  imbued  with  the  missionary  spirit,  be  so  actuated  by 
love  and  union,  and  go  forward  with  that  spirit  of  perseverance 
and  energy,  that  it  may  have  its  full  share  in  the  glory  of  "  con- 
quering the  world  to  our  God  and  his  Christ  1" 


MISSION.^ RY    CIRCULAR. 

At  a  recent  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Managers  of  "  The  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,"  the  under- 
signed were  appointed  a  committee  "to  prepare  and  send  out 
circulars,  containing  such  statistical  and  other  information,  and 
such  facts  and  appeals,  as  they  might  deem  likely  to  awaken 
interest  in  the  cause  of  missions,  and  increase  the  funds  of  the 
Society."  We,  therefore,  take  the  liberty  of  addressing  this  cir- 
cular to  you,  as  one  equally  interested  with  ourselves  in  the  honor 
and  success  of  the  Church,  to  which  in  common  we  belong,  and 


334  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

to  whose  interests  we  have  devoted  our  hearts  and  our  lives.  The 
fact  is,  a  criMs  has  arrived;  the  co-operaiion  of  every  minister  and 
every  circuit  and  station  is  indispensable,  not  merely  to  enable  us 
to  advance,  but  to  replenish  our  exhausted  treasury,  and  save  us 
from  the  calamity  of  an  unwieldly  and  paralyzing  debt. 

As  members  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  and  surveying  the  work 
from  this  central  point,  we  know  not  how  to  speak  as  we  would. 
The  great  mission  field  lies  before  us,  wliite  already  for  the  harvest; 
the  laborers  are  few;  more  are  ready  to  go,  but  the  means  at  com- 
mand are  scarcely  adequate  to  support  those  already  in  the  field. 
And  yet  the  cry,  "  Come  over  and  help  us,"  is  wafted  on  every 
breeze;  it  comes  from  our  missionaries,  and  is  echoed  and  re- 
echoed by  a  world's  guilt  and  misery. 

Look,  dear  brother,  upon  our  own  branch  of  the  Church — the 
Church  in  which  we  were  born  and  nurtured — the  Church  endeared 
to  us  by  so  many  hallowed  associations.  Think  of  the  honor  God 
has  put  upon  her,  of  the  fields  she  has  broken  up,  of  the  number 
she  has  rescued  from  sin,  and  placed  in  positions  of  wealth,  honor, 
and  usefulness.  Think  of  the  missionary  spirit  and  labors  of  her 
Wesley,  her  Coke,  her  Asbury,  and  their  co-laborers.  Think  of 
the  thousands  now  reposing  at  ease  under  the  vine  these  mis- 
sionaries planted  and  watered  with  their  tears;  and  then  think  of 
a  Church  svhich  owes  her  existence  to  missionary  labors — a  Church 
having  a  membership  of  649,740,  and  contributing  only  $84,045.15 
a  year,  or  less  than  the  average  sum  of  thirteen  cents  per  member  ! 
Does  this  satisfy  the  conscience  of  the  Church  ?  Let  ns  put  the 
question  to  ourselves,  and  to  every  member  through  the  length  and 
breadth  of  our  Zion. 

Permit  us  to  present  to  you,  and,  through  you,  to  the  members 
of  your  charge,  the  following 

OUTLINE   OF   OUR   MISSIONARY    WORK    AND    EXPENDITURES. 

The  whole  appropriation  made  by  the  General  Mission 

Committee  is $100,000 

Of  this  sum,  there  were  appropriated  to  Domestic  Mis- 
sions          23,400 

Foreign  population,  chiefly  Germans,  within  the  bounds 

of  our  conferences 38,305 

Leaving  for  Foreign  Missions 37,300 

1.  In  the  African  mission  we  have,  including  the  superintend- 
ent, fifteen  regular  preachers  and  ten  teachers.  To  cover  the 
entire  expenses  of  missionaries,  teachers,  interpreters,  build- 
ing and  repairs,  the  Committee  appropriated  $21,000.     Since  the 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS.  835 

appropriation,  a  superintendent,  from  whose  piety  and  zeal  the 
Church  has  reason  to  hope  much,  has  sailed  for  his  destined  field. 
His  outfit,  salary,  and  voyage,  will  cost  some  $1,200. 

2.  The  missionary  in  Buenos  Ayres  is  sustained  by  American 
and  English  residents. 

3.  In  Oregon  we  have  seven  missionaries.  This  is  becoming  one 
of  our  most  promising  and  flourishing  fields.  The  recent  news  is 
most  cheering.  The  amount  appropriated  to  this  mission  is  $4,500. 
A  reinforcement  is  soon  to  go  out. 

4.  Two  missionaries  have  been  sent  to  California.  The  expense 
of  establishing  and  sustaining  this  mission,  during  the  first  year, 
will  be  over  $3,000. 

5.  In  China  we  have  three  missionaries.  Here  is  a  wide  field, 
and  an  earnest  call  for  more  laborers.  This  mission  must  soon  be 
reinforced.  The  appropriation  for  the  current  year,  for  mission- 
aries, teachers,  schools,  and  buildings,  is  $7,000. 

6.  Our  domestic  missions  are  scattered  over  the  whole  of  our 
territory,  but  are  mainly  on  the  western  frontier,  and  among  the 
Germans.  In  this  latter  department  our  success  has  been  highly 
encouraging,  and  it  has  been  determined  to  establish  a  mission  in 
Germany  itself. 

THIS   YEAR   AXD    LAST. 

The  appropriations  for  the  present  year,  made  by  the  General 
Missionary  Committee,  exceed  those  of  last  year  by  $16,000.  We 
commenced  last  year  with  about  $23,000  in  the  treasury;  this  year 
with  almost  nothing.  Our  collections  this  year  must  far  exceed 
those  of  last.  If  they  only  equal  those  of  the  past  year,  we  shall 
be  embarrassed  with  a  heavy  debt. 

COMPAEISON    WITH    FORMER   TEARS. 

The  inquiry  will  naturally  arise,  how  receipts   compare  now 

with  those  of  former  years  ?    "We  regret  to  find,  that  neither  the 

minutes  of  conferences  nor  the  Treasurer's  books  give  an  answer 

by  any  means  encouraging.     We  have  followed  the  minutes  in  the 

following  exhibit.     The  comparison  is  that  of  the  past  year  with 

the  highest  amount  of  any  former  year;  more  generally,  the  year 

1846  was  the  highest: 

Maine   con $788  92>    m       *.i        i  nnc  oi       t  A<ni   nn 

East  Maine. . .    507  39j   Together,  1,296  31 . .  .Increase,     $491  00 

Kew  Hampshire  conference Increase,         10  19 


Total  increase $501  19 


$246  39 

211  74 

3,907  41 

2,349  51 

,   324  47 

752  49 

,  2,500  40 

,   685  69 

,   458  46 

,   544  02 

,   800  35 

64  49 

336  MISSIONARY  PAPERS. 

Vermont Decrease, 

'New  England Decrease, 

K::?orkEa;t*2;f83  89^    Making  $6,908  74.Deorcase, 

Troy Decrease, 

Philadelpliia Decrease, 

Pittsburg Decrease, 

Baltimore Decrease, 

Providence Decrease, 

Oneida Decrease, 

Black  River Decrease, 

New  Jersey Decrease, 

Erie Decrease, 

Total  decrease  in  these  twelve  conferences $12,845  92 

Several  of  the  conferences  not  having  held  their  annual  sessions, 
and  reports  not  having  come  in  from  others,  we  have  given  no 
statistics  from  them. 

The  above,  we  confess,  is  most  humiliating.  A  Church  growing 
in  numbers  and  increasing  in  wealth,  and  yet  doing  less  for 
Christ — her  Lord,  and  man — her  perishing  brother.  Little  were 
we  prepared  for  such  a  result,  until  the  figures  stood  before  us. 

PRESENT  STATE  OF  TITE  TREASURY. 

All  the  conferences  except  two,  that  report  to  the  General 
Treasurer  at  New  York,  have  held  their  sessions,  and  sent  in  the 
moneys  they  had  on  hand,  and  yet  at  this  very  time  there  is  little 
more  than  enough  to  meet  the  drafts  that  have  been  acknowledged. 
Nothing  short  of  a  general  appeal,  answered  by  a  general  and 
liberal  response,  can  save  the  Society  from  debt,  embarrassment, 
and  curtailment  of  the  work  already  in  progress.  To  have  suf- 
fered this  without  a  note  of  warning,  and  an  appeal  to  the  Church, 
would  have  been  utterly  inconsistent  and  culpable  in  the  Board  of 
Managers. 

TO    WHOM    THE    CAUSE    MUST    LOOK    FOR   RAISING   SUPPLIES. 

All  unite  in  saying  to  the  preachers — the  pastors  of  the 
Churches — You,  dear  brother,  are  the  shepherd  of  the  flock;  you 
occupy  the  pulpit;  the  hearts  of  the  people  are  with  you;  you  go 
among  them  from  house  to  house.  They  expect  Christ's  ministers 
to  plead  Christ's  cause;  Christ  himself  expects  it.  Then,  as  we 
love  him,  as  we  regard  his  last  command,  as  we  pity  the  souls  for 
whom  he  died,  and  with  whom  we  are  to  stand  at  his  bar,  let  us 
be  faitliful  to  liis  great  cause. 


MISSIONARY  PAPERS,  337 

"We  are  aware  that  most  ministers,  in  our  Church,  particularly, 
are  far  from  being  -wealthy;  that  most  of  them  are  poor;  that  many 
have  but  a  scanty  support  themselves.  But  waking  up  a  religious 
sympathy  for  those  who  are  so  poor  as  to  have  no  Bible;  so  poor,  as 
never  to  have  heard  a  single  Gospel  sermon  in  all  their  lives,  will 
make  none  of  us  poorer.  Those  who  do  most  for  missions,  do 
most  for  their  own  pastors.  The  only  true  policy  is  to  keep  the 
streams  of  benevolence  flowing.  We  flourish  at  home  only  as  we 
are  aggressive  abroad.  "  The  liberal  soul  deviseth  liberal  things, 
and  by  liberal  things  shall  he  stand."  "We  repeat,  then,  the 
preachers  are  the  agents.  Other  missionary  associations,  the  "Wes- 
ley an  and  American  Board,  for  instance,  employ  four  secretaries 
each,  besides  other  agents.  "We  have  but  one.  If  he  had  the 
strength  of  a  giant,  and  the  activity  of  a  "Wesley,  he  could  not  ex- 
tend his  labors  over  the  whole  of  this  great  country.  His  corres- 
pondence necessarily  requires  considerable  of  his  time.  Doubtless, 
with  ordinary  health  and  activity,  he  could  visit  many  places;  but, 
unfortunately,  our  Secretary's  health  for  some  time  past  has  not 
been  good.  Should  it,  however,  be  ever  so  firm,  still  we  say  the 
work  can  be  done  only  by  our  ministers,  one  and  all,  taking  hold 
of  it  in  good  earnest. 

WHAT   MAY   BE   DONE. 

Preachers*  meetings,  district  meetings,  quarterly  conferences, 
leaders'  meetings,  and  missionary  committees,  can  take  up  the 
subject,  mature  their  plans,  and  employ  the  best  assistance  they 
can  get,  both  among  the  ministers  and  lay  brethren  in  their  respect- 
ive vicinities. 

"Whatever  be  the  plan,  it  should  give  to  every  member  the  informa- 
tion necessary;  set  before  every  member  his  duty  to  the  great  cause 
of  missions;  and  give  every  member  and  friend  an  opportunity 
to  contribute.  JS'ever  can  the  cause  rest  on  a  solid  basis,  until 
each  member  of  the  Church  contributes  as  regularly  to  the  cause 
of  missions  as  he  discharges  any  other  Christian  duty.  We  never 
wait  for  a  stirring  appeal  to  induce  us  to  pray  in  our  closets  and 
families,  to  read  our  Bibles,  and  go  to  the  sanctuary;  no  more 
should  we  in  this  work.  Let  the  stirring  appeal  come — the  oftener 
the  better;  but  let  us  evince  our  fidelity  to  Christ,  whether  it 
come  or  not. 

How  many  members  of  our  Church  are  there  who  can  give  $100 
annually !  how  many  $50 1  and  down  to  $5,  and  $1,  and  from  that 
to  the  widow's  two  mites  1  How  many  about  to  give  up  their 
stewardship  have  money  to  leave  that  they  scarce  know  what  to  do 

29 


338  MISSIONARY  rAFERS. 

witli!  Through  you,  allow  us  to  Bay  to  them — nay,  rather  Christ 
himself  says  to  them,  "  Make  to  yourselves  friends  of  the  mammon 
of  unrighteousness,  that  "vs-hen  ye  fail  on  earth  they  may  receive 
you  into  everlasting  habitations." 

CONXLUSION. 

To  you  personally,  and  through  you,  dear  brother,  as  the  appro- 
priate channel  of  communication  with  the  Church,  we  make  this 
appeal.  Please  to  read  this  circular  in  all  your  appointments,  and 
when  your  congregations  are  largest.  We  appeal  for  the  love  of 
Christ,  and  to  all  who  love  Christ;  to  our  brethren,  to  our  sisters, 
to  our  Sabbath  schools,  to  those  liberal  souls  who  have  already 
done  much,  and  whose  praise  is  in  all  the  Churches.  Let  each 
inquire — Has  my  Savior's  last  command  to  his  Church  really  come 
home  to  me  as  a  matter  of  personal  interest  and  duty?  Have  I 
really  yet  entered  upon  the  work  of  self-denial  for  my  Master's 
sake?  Have  I  ever  worn  a  less  costly  garment,  purchased  less 
costly  furniture,  fewer  acres  of  land,  put  less  money  at  interest,  or 
said  of  this  or  the  other  indulgence,  "I  can  do  without  it  for 
Christ's  sake — I  can  do  without  it  for  his  sake  for  whom  my  Savior 
died;  for  his  sake  who  has  no  Bible,  and  no  one  to  tell  him  of 
Christ?"  Come,  dear  brethren,  let  us  consecrate  ourselves  to  this 
great  work  to  which  our  Master  consecrated  himself— glorifying 
God,  and  saving  souls. 
We  are  most  affectionately,  your  brethren  in  Christ, 

Daniel  Smith, 
Daniel  P.  Kidder, 
Davis  W.  Clarke, 


Francis  Hall, 

SCHTJREMAN  HaLSTKD. 


New  York,  September  3,  1849. 


THE  lEND. 


Date  Due 


■'mc^mwvr' 


i  m 


.•!li"':;;x]ui(iih  ^    ti    ',,]!!'. 
•!|||l''U>il!l|  ('    l'^' 

•  .mm  : 


imilllUlHI  i' 

'i";- 

i 

i 

1     !■ 

1 1!  '■'' 

\  i  ^■'  I 

■V 

-'  i .  ■ 
,     r 

■      ,»' iii  II" 


•'  .11   Hiiiit; 


■.Mi:,„„,;*ii, '' 


■0"'   I-  "•:;"ii..: 


a  .'TiHi.!i''"Mii,      <i!    'H|.\ 


Mni.1|.iiH,:".i|tlViii|Kjif^-,i  %|;\ 


